Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2
                               Journal of Discourses,
                                      Volume 2
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
          Young, October 23, 1853
                           Brigham Young, October 23, 1853
              A discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 23, 1853.
          I wish to bear my testimony, before this congregation, to the
          religion which is called "Mormonism," and preached by the Elders
          of the same profession in all the world; and that, we believe, is
          the Gospel of salvation, and calculated to save all the honest in
          heart who wish to be saved.
          This is my testimony concerning it--It is the power of God unto
          salvation to all who believe and obey it. The words "obey it," I
          have added to the text as it is given to us by King James's
          translators. To say it is the power of God unto salvation to them
          that believe, and that be the end of it, then the people could
          not be saved by it. It is quite possible some may argue the point
          as it is held out in the New Testament reading, and in their own
          estimation justly. But to me one argument is sufficient to lay
          the matter at rest in my mind--a person who disobeys the Gospel,
          and operates against it, may not only believe it, but know it to
          be true. Therefore I read the Scripture thus--"This Gospel that
          we preach is the power of God unto salvation to all who believe
          and obey it."
          My testimony is based upon experience, upon my own experience, in
          connection with that obtained by observing others. To me it has
          become positively true--no doubt remains upon my mind, whatever,
          as to the power of the revealed will of Heaven to man upon the
          minds of the people, when the principles of salvation are set
          before them by the authorized ministers of heaven. The heavenly
          truth commends itself to every person's judgment, and to their
          faith; and more especially to the senses of those who wish to be
          honest with themselves, with their God, and with their neighbor.
          Yet I must admit that all men are not operated upon alike; the
          evidence of truth comes more forcibly to the understandings of
          some than others. This is owing to numerous influences. The
          Gospel may be preached to an individual, and the truth commend
          itself to the conscience of that person, creating but a little
          faith in its truth, to which there may be an addition made. If
          persons can receive a little, it proves they may receive more. If
          they can receive the first and second principles with an upright
          feeling, they may receive still more, and the words of the
          Prophet be fulfilled. He, seeing and understanding the mind of
          man, and the operations of the different spirits that have gone
          abroad into the world, and knowing the ways of the Lord, and the
          vision of his mind being opened to those things we call
          mysteries, said--"Whom shall he teach knowledge? and whom shall
          he make to understand doctrine? them that are weaned from the
          milk, and drawn from the breasts. For precept must be upon
          precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line,
          here a little, and there a little." That is, He gives a little to
          His humble followers to-day, and if they improve upon it,
          to-morrow He will give them a little more, and the next day a
          little more. He does not add to that which they do not improve
          upon, but they are required to continually improve upon the
          knowledge they already possess, and thus obtain a store of
          wisdom. It is plain, then, that we may receive the truth, and
          know, through every portion of the soul, that the Gospel is the
          power of God unto salvation, that it is the way to life eternal;
          still there may be added to this, more power, wisdom, knowledge,
          and understanding. The Apostle does not say, grow in grace, and
          in the knowledge of the truth, as Jesus did; no, but it reads,
          "Grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour
          Jesus Christ," which implies a growing in strength, wisdom, and
          understanding, as he did.
          It is the privilege of all Saints to grow and increase in
          understanding, and to spread abroad. If they receive a little, it
          is their privilege to improve upon that little, and so receive
          more, until they become perfect in the Lord--knowing and
          understanding perfectly His ways. Then the manifestations of His
          providence among the children of men cease to be a mystery to
          them. Kingdoms and thrones, princes and potentates, with all
          their earthly splendor, may be hurled to the dust, and revolution
          upon revolution may spread scenes of affliction and blood among
          the inhabitants of the earth, yet their eyes are open to see the
          handy work of the Lord in all this. They realize that He is
          capable of endowing His ministers and servants on the earth with
          the same power as He possesses in Himself, that He scrutinizes
          every particle of His work, and that not a hair of their heads
          can fall to the ground without His notice.
          I bear my testimony that the Gospel you have embraced is the way
          of life and salvation to every one that believes it, and then
          obeys it with an honest intent. The inquiry may arise in the
          minds of some, as to how far they shall obey it. Every son and
          daughter of God is expected to obey with a willing heart every
          word which the Lord has spoken, and which He will in the future
          speak to us. It is expected that we hearken to the revelations of
          His will, and adhere to them, cleave to them with all our might;
          for this is salvation, and any thing short of this clips the
          salvation and the glory of the Saints. Consequently, we are here
          to-day, engaged in the administration of the ordinance of the
          Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. How does it appear to you, and
          what are your sensations, when the servants of the Lord present
          to you the emblems of His body? Do you believe you receive life?
          Do you realize that you receive any benefit? Do you feel that you
          will receive fresh strength, or additional knowledge, through
          this holy ordinance? Or, do you do it because others do it? Do
          you partake of these tokens of the love of the Redeemer because
          it is a mere custom? Suffice it to say, varied are the feelings
          among the human family upon this subject.
          If you ask a certain class of the priests of Christendom what
          they think of the bread and wine administered for the Sacrament
          of the Lord's supper, they will declare that the bread is the
          actual flesh, and the wine the real blood, of him who was slain
          for the sins of the world.
          If you ask another class of men what benefit they derive from
          partaking of the Sacrament, from eating and drinking the emblems
          of the body and blood of Christ, they reply, "It is merely a
          token of our fellowship with each other." Is there any life, any
          power, any real and substantial benefit to be obtained by
          adhering to, and obeying faithfully, this ordinance? What do the
          Latter-day Saints think about it? Do they understand the true
          nature of this ordinance? Perhaps they do, and again perhaps they
          do not.
          It is an easy matter for me to understand the information the
          Lord has imparted to me, and then communicate the same to you.
          Will the bread administered in this ordinance add life to you?
          Will the wine add life to you? Yes; if you are hungry and faint,
          it will sustain the natural strength of the body. But suppose you
          have just eaten and drunk till you are full, so as not to require
          another particle of food to sustain the natural body; you have
          eaten all your nature requires; do you then receive any benefit
          from the bread and wine as mere particles of food? As far as the
          emblems are concerned, you receive strength naturally, when the
          body requires it, precisely as you would by eating bread, and
          drinking wine, at any other time, or on any other occasion.
          In what consists the benefit we derive from this ordinance? It is
          in obeying the commands of the Lord. When we obey the
          commandments of our heavenly Father, if we have a correct
          understanding of the ordinances of the house of God, we receive
          all the promises attached to the obedience rendered to His
          commandments. Jesus said--Verily, Verily I say unto you, except
          ye eat the flesh of the Son of God, and drink his blood, ye have
          no life in you. Again, "He that eateth me," "shall live by me."
          Again, "Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath
          eternal life." "For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is
          drink indeed."
          Can you understand these sayings of the Saviour? These sayings
          are but isolated portions of the vast amount of instructions
          given by him to his followers in his day. Had a thousandth part
          of his teachings to them been handed down to us, and all his
          doings been faithfully recorded and transmitted to us, we should
          not have known what to do with such a vast amount of information.
          The Apostle says, "And there are also many other things which
          Jesus did, the which, if they should be written every one, I
          suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books
          that should be written."
          Allow me to explain this text. The Apostle could not possibly
          mean what the language of the quotation implies--that the whole
          earth would have been covered with books to a certain depth; no,
          but he meant, by that saying, there would have been more written
          than the world of mankind would receive, or credit. The people
          then were as they are in this day--they are continually reaching
          after something that is not revealed, when there is more written
          already than they can comprehend. Instead of saying the world
          could not contain the books, we will say there would have been
          more written than the people would carry out in their lives.
          I will now tell you what the Saviour meant by those wonderful
          expressions touching his body and blood. It is simply this--"If
          you do not keep the commandments of God, you will have no life of
          the Son of God in you." Jesus, as they were eating, took the
          bread, and blessed it, and broke it, and gave it to the
          disciples, and said, "Take, eat; this is my body. And he took the
          cup and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of
          it; for this is my blood of the New Testament, which is shed for
          many for the remission of sins." What were they required to drink
          it for? What are we partaking of these emblems for? In token of
          our fellowship with him, and in token that we desire to be one
          with each other, that we may all be one with the Father. His
          administering these symbols to his ancient disciples, and which
          he commanded should be done until he came, was for the express
          purpose that they should witness unto the Father that they did
          believe in him. But on the other hand, if they did not obey this
          commandment, they should not be blessed with his spirit.
          It is the same in this, as it is in the ordinance of baptism for
          the remission of sins. Has water, in itself, any virtue to wash
          away sin? Certainly not; but the Lord says, "If the sinner will
          repent of his sins, and go down into the waters of baptism, and
          there be buried in the likeness of being put into the earth and
          buried, and again be delivered from the water, in the likeness of
          being born--if in the sincerity of his heart he will do this, his
          sins shall be washed away. Will the water of itself wash them
          away? No; but keeping the commandments of God will cleanse away
          the stain of sin.
          When we eat of this bread, and drink of this water, do we eat the
          literal flesh of the Son of God? Were I a priest of the Roman
          Catholic church, and had been trained from my youth in that
          faith, I might believe fully, with my whole heart, that my
          prayers would transform the bread of the eucharist into the
          literal flesh, and the wine into the literal blood, of the Son of
          God. But notwithstanding my faith on that matter, the bread and
          wine would be just the same in their component parts, and would
          administer to the mortal systems of men, or of beasts, the same
          amount and kind of nutriment that the same quantity of unblessed
          bread and wine would. If bread and wine are blessed, dedicated,
          and sanctified, through the sincerity and faith of the people of
          God, then the Spirit of the Lord, through the promise, rests upon
          the individuals who thus keep His commandments, and are diligent
          in obeying the ordinances of the house of God. So I understand
          all the ordinances of the house of the Lord. You know we used to
          get down upon our knees and pray for the remission of sins; and
          we would pray until we got peace of mind, and then we thought our
          sins were forgiven. I have no fault to find with this, it is all
          right. Many in this way have been made to rejoice in the hope of
          eternal life, to rejoice in the gift of the Spirit of the Lord,
          and in the light of His countenance. Many received heavenly
          visions, revelations, the ministering of holy angels, and the
          manifestations of the power of God, until they were satisfied;
          and all this before the ordinances of the house of God were
          preached to the people. They obtained those blessings through
          their faith, and the sincerity of their hearts. It was this that
          called down heavenly blessings upon them. It was their fervency
          of spirit, and not their obedience to the celestial law, through
          which they received such blessings; and it was all right. What is
          required of us when the law comes? We might obey it, as old Paul
          did. He was a servant of God in all good conscience, when he took
          care of the clothes of those who stoned Stephen to death; but
          when the law came, sin revived in him, and he said, "I died."
          That is, his former notions of serving God, his former incorrect
          traditions, all appeared to him in their true light, and that
          upon which he had trusted for salvation as baseless as a dream,
          when the law of the Lord came by Jesus Christ; and in it he found
          the promises and the gifts and the blessings of the holy Gospel,
          through obedience to the ordinances. That is the only legal way
          to obtain salvation, and an exaltation in the presence of God.
          light do I view all the ordinances of the house of God. I do not
          know of one commandment that may be preferred before another; or
          of one ordinance of the house of God, from the beginning to the
          end of all the Lord has revealed to the children of men, that is
          not of equal validity, power, and authority with the rest. So we
          partake of bread and wine, obeying the commandments of the Lord;
          and by so doing we receive the blessing.
          But how do the people feel? Perhaps you will refer the answer of
          this question to myself. Were I to answer it, I should say, they
          feel every way. Permit me to refer particularly to the brethren
          and sisters who have lately come to this place--they have all the
          variety of feelings that is common to the human heart. They know
          how they feel; they are my witnesses. The most frivolous and
          trifling circumstance that can transpire, will produce in them
          the most keen and cutting trial. What can we say about it? For
          one I will say, let them come, the small trials and the large
          ones; let them be many or few, it is the same; let them come as
          the Lord pleases. Brother Heber C. Kimball was speaking this
          morning about this people being driven from pillar to post, and
          he told the cause of their many trials. I will ask a question
          concerning this matter. If you had not been driven from York
          State, and the persecution become so hot as to send you up to
          Kirtland, Ohio, would you have known as much as you now know?
          Persecution did not commence in Kirtland, nor in Jackson County,
          but it commenced at the time Joseph the Prophet sought the plates
          in the hill Cumorah. It did not commence after I came into the
          Church, but I found it at work when I entered the Church.
          Suppose Joseph had not been obliged to flee from Pennsylvania
          back to York State, would he have known as much as he afterwards
          knew? Suppose he could have stayed in old Ontario County in
          peace, without being persecuted, could he have learned as much as
          he did by being persecuted? He fled from there to Kirtland,
          accompanied by many others, to save their lives. There are men
          now in this Church, whom I see before me, and in full fellowship,
          who haunted my house for days, weeks, and months to kill me, and
          I knew it all the time; and Joseph had to flee to Missouri.
          Would he have known as much if this persecution had not come upon
          him, as he afterwards did by its coming upon him? When the people
          left Kirtland they went to Jackson County, Missouri, and Joseph
          commenced to lay out a city to be called Zion; and not now, but
          after a time, when the Lord has accomplished His preparatory
          work, it will be built, even the New Jerusalem. The brethren were
          persecuted also in Jackson County, and driven out; they had trial
          upon trial, persecution on the right hand and on the left.
          Suppose, when they went to Jackson County, all the people of
          Missouri had hailed them as brethren, fellow citizens, and as
          neighbors, and had treated them accordingly, and they had been
          protected in their religious liberty, would the people that were
          driven from Jackson County have known as much as they now know?
          Could they have gained the knowledge and wisdom they have
          obtained by means of their persecutions? You can answer these
          questions to suit your own minds. When they had to flee from Ohio
          to Missouri, it certainly gave the people an experience they
          could not have obtained in any other way. When they were driven
          from Jackson County, and went to Clay, Ray, Caldwell, and Davies
          counties, persecution still followed them, and every man and
          woman who acknowledged Joseph Smith to be a Prophet, had to leave
          the State forthwith.
          I feel inclined now to give some of you a gentle touch on the
          left side. Brethren, how glad I am to see you; how pleased I am
          to see you; where have you been these few years back? Where have
          you been living? Where did you go after you left Missouri? "Why I
          stayed there." I say, there was not a man who would say that
          Joseph Smith was a Prophet, could stay there; they had all to
          leave the State; and you will now show yourselves at this late
          day, and try to have me believe you are first-rate Latter-day
          Saints. My thoughts are, "YOU POOR DEVILS!"
          I hope I do not hurt any of your feelings. If you will do right
          from this time henceforth, and help with your mights to build up
          the Kingdom of God, I will hold you in fellowship after you have
          thus proved yourselves. But you may regard it as an established
          fact, that I have no fellowship for you yet; and I have as much
          as the Lord has. Still, if I have anything to fear, it is that I
          fellowship people too much, when they are not worthy; that is, I
          reflect--"Can I be more merciful than the Lord?" But I have not
          got light enough nor wisdom enough to fellowship men who lived in
          peace with those who sought to kill us.
          Ask yourselves whether you think this people would have received
          as much as they have received, if they never had been persecuted.
          Could they have advanced in the school of intelligence as far
          without being persecuted, as they have by being persecuted? Look
          for instance at Adam. Listen, ye Latter-day Saints! Supposing
          that Adam was formed actually out of clay, out of the same kind
          of material from which bricks are formed; that with this matter
          God made the pattern of a man, and breathed into it the breath of
          life, and left it there, in that state of supposed perfection, he
          would have been an adobie to this day. He would not have known
          Some of you may doubt the truth of what I now say, and argue that
          the Lord could teach him. This is a mistake. The Lord could not
          have taught him in any other way than in the way in which He did
          teach him. You believe Adam was made of the dust of this earth.
          This I do not believe, though it is supposed that it is so
          written in the Bible; but it is not, to my understanding. You can
          write that information to the States, if you please--that I have
          publicly declared that I do not believe that portion of the Bible
          as the Christian world do. I never did, and I never want to. What
          is the reason I do not? Because I have come to understanding, and
          banished from my mind all the baby stories my mother taught me
          when I was a child.
          But suppose Adam was made and fashioned the same as we make
          adobies; if he had never drunk of the bitter cup, the Lord might
          have talked to him to this day, and he would have continued as he
          was to all eternity, never advancing one particle in the school
          of intelligence. This idea opens up a field of light to the
          intelligent mind. How can you know truth but by its opposite, or
          light but by its opposite? The absence of light is darkness. How
          can sweetness be known but by its opposite, bitter? It is by this
          means that we obtain all intelligence. This is "Mormonism," and
          it is founded upon all truth, upon every principle of true
          philosophy; in fact the Gospel of Jesus Christ is the only true
          philosophy in existence. There is not one particle of it that is
          not strictly philosophical, though you and I may not understand
          all the fulness of it, but we will if we continue faithful.
          Let the brethren who have been persecuted and driven from city to
          city, inquire of themselves if they like it. Some of you may give
          a negative to this inquiry. You recollect brother Taylor telling
          about a woman in Far West who had her house burnt down some four
          or five times; she finally said, "she would be damned if she
          would stand it any longer." If her eyes had been opened to see,
          she would have thanked the Lord for that, more than for anything
          else; that persecution was more precious to her than riches,
          because it was designed to teach her to understand the knowledge
          of God. Do I acknowledge the hand of the Lord in persecution?
          Yes, I do. It is one of the greatest blessings that could be
          conferred upon the people of God. I acknowledge the hand of the
          Lord in levelling His people to the dust of the earth, and
          reducing them to a state of abject poverty.
          Time and time again have I left handsome property to be inherited
          by our enemies.
          Suppose we were called to leave what we have now, should we call
          it a sacrifice? Shame on the man who would so call it; for it is
          the very means of adding to him knowledge, understanding, power,
          and glory, and prepares him to receive crowns, kingdoms, thrones,
          and principalities, and to be crowned in glory with the Gods of
          eternity. Short of this, we can never receive that which we are
          looking for.
          For example, I will refer to your crossing the plains. How could
          you in any other way have known the hardships incident to such a
          journey? And do you not feel ashamed for getting angry at your
          cattle, or for letting passion arise in your bosoms? Suppose you
          were rolling in wealth, and perfectly at your ease, with an
          abundance around you; you might have remained in that condition
          until Doomsday, and never could have advanced in the school of
          intelligence, any more than Adam could have known about the works
          of God, in the great design of the creation, without first being
          made acquainted with the opposite? "Is there evil in the city and
          I have not done it, saith the Lord." There is no evil that is not
          known to the Lord. He has been perfectly acquainted with all the
          persecutions the Saints have passed through. His hand was there,
          as much so as it is in building up and tearing down kingdoms and
          thrones on earth; and even the moth we trample upon is not
          overlooked by Him. Everything is under His watchful eye; he
          understands all the works of His hands, and knows how to use them
          to His own glory. He has given the children of men the privilege
          of becoming equal with His Son Jesus Christ, and has placed all
          things that pertain to this world in their hands, to see what use
          they will make of them.
          Joseph could not have been perfected, though he had lived a
          thousand years, if he had received no persecution. If he had
          lived a thousand years, and led this people, and preached the
          Gospel without persecution, he would not have been perfected as
          well as he was at the age of thirty-nine years. You may calculate
          when this people are called to go through scenes of affliction
          and suffering, are driven from their homes, and cast down, and
          scattered, and smitten, and peeled, the Almighty is rolling on
          His work with greater rapidity. But let you and me live and die
          in peace, and in our lives we send the Gospel to the nations,
          from kingdom to kingdom, and from people to people, will it
          advance with the same speed if it receive no persecution? If we
          had received no persecution in Nauvoo, would the Gospel have
          spread as it now has? Would the Elders have been scattered so
          widely as they now are, preaching the Gospel? No, they would have
          been wedded to their farms, and the precious seed of the word
          would have been choked. "Brother Joseph, or brother Brigham, do
          not call upon me to go on a mission, for I have so much to do I
          cannot go," would have been the general cry. "I want to build a
          row of stores across this or that block, and place myself in a
          situation to make $100,000 a year, and then I can devote so much
          for the building up of the kingdom of God." The Elders would have
          been so devoted to riches, they would not have gone to preach
          when the Lord wanted them. But when they have not a frock to put
          upon the backs of their children, or a shoe for their feet, then
          they can go out and preach the Gospel to the world.
          Well, do you think that persecution has done us good? Yes. I sit
          and laugh, and rejoice exceedingly when I see persecution. I care
          no more about it than I do about the whistling of the north wind,
          the croaking of the crane that flies over my head, or the
          crackling of the thorns under the pot. The Lord has all things in
          His hand; therefore let it come, for it will give me experience.
          Do you suppose I should have known what I now know, had I not
          been persecuted? I can now see the hearts of the children of men
          with the same clearness as I can your persons in the light of
          day. I know we have been sunk in the depths of poverty and
          wretchedness, by the hands of our enemies, but in this we have
          seen the works of the Lord, and the works of darkness
          intermingled; this has taught us to discriminate between the two,
          that we may learn to choose the good, and refuse the evil; or in
          other words, to separate the chaff from the wheat.
          I am a witness that "Mormonism" is true upon philosophical
          principles. Every particle of sense I have, proves it to be
          sound, natural reason. The Gospel is true, there is a God, there
          are angels, there are a heaven and a hell, and we are all in
          eternity, and out of it we can never get, it is boundless,
          without beginning or end, and we have never been out of it. Time
          is a certain portion of eternity allotted to the existence of
          these mortal bodies, which are to be dissolved, to be decomposed,
          or disorganized, preparatory to entering into a more exalted
          state of being. It is a portion of eternity allotted to this
          world, and can only be known by the changes we see in the
          composition and decomposition of the elements of which it is
          composed. The Lord has put His children here, and given them
          bodies that are also subject to decay, to see if they will prove
          themselves worthy of the particles of which their tabernacles are
          composed, and of a glorious resurrection when their mortal bodies
          will become immortalized. Now if you possess the light of the
          Holy Spirit, you can see clearly that trials in the flesh are
          actually necessary.
          I will refer again to the brethren and sisters who have lately
          come over the plains. My counsel to them to-day is, as it has
          been on former occasions to all who have come into these valleys,
          Go and be baptized for the remission of sins, repenting of all
          your wanderings from the path of righteousness, believing firmly,
          in the name of Jesus Christ, that all your sins will be washed
          away. If any of you inquire what is the necessity of your being
          baptized, as you have not committed any sins, I answer, it is
          necessary to fulfil all righteousness.
          I have heard of some of you cursing and swearing, even some of
          the Elders of Israel. I would be baptized seven times, were I in
          your place; I would not stop teasing some good Elder to baptize
          me again and again, until I could think my sins forgiven. I would
          not live over another night until I was baptized enough to
          satisfy me that my sins were forgiven. Then go and be confirmed,
          as you were when you first embraced the religion of Jesus. That
          is my counsel.
          Furthermore I counsel you to stop and think what you are doing,
          before you commit any more sins, before you give way to your
          temper. The temper, or the evil propensities of men, when given
          way to, are the cause of their sinning so much. The Lord is
          suffering the devil to work upon and try His people. The selfish
          will, operated upon by the power of Satan, is the strongest cord
          that vibrates through the human system. This has been verified a
          thousand times. Men have sacrificed their money, their health,
          their good names, their friends, and have broken through every
          tender tie to gratify their wills. Curb that, bridle the tongue,
          and then hold the mastery over your feelings, that they submit
          not to the will of the flesh, but to the will of the Holy Ghost;
          and decide in your own minds that your will and judgment shall be
          none other than the will and judgment of the Spirit of God, and
          you will then go and sin no more.
          Many of the brethren who have led companies through this season
          are scattered through the congregation. I will tell a story you
          will scarcely believe. In the first place, I will remark, it has
          been very common for the companies crossing the plains to send
          into the city for provisions to be sent out to them. Again, many
          of you new comers have suffered for want of food on the plains.
          Would you have suffered as you did if you had been in possession
          of the experience you now have? "No," you reply. "No," says this
          father, and that mother, and this man that brought through a
          company, "had we the experience we now have, when we left the
          Missouri river, we could have come through, and none have
          suffered for food, and less of our stock would have been
          destroyed." This experience is good for you. It helps you to
          learn the lessons of human life, for the Lord designs His people
          to understand the whole of it--to understand the light and the
          darkness, the height and the depth, the length and the breadth of
          every principle that is within the compass of the human mind.
          Now for the hard saying. Brother David Wilkin's company, Joseph
          Young's company, John Brown's company, and other companies, had
          more provisions for their journey, when they left Missouri river,
          by a great amount, than the first emigrants had who started to
          come to this valley, not knowing whither they went, carrying with
          them their farming implements into a country where they could
          obtain nothing to sustain themselves in life until they raised it
          from the ground. When you started for this place, you had more
          provisions, according to your numbers, than the first Pioneer
          companies had who came here six years ago. Can you believe this
          statement? I can prove it to you. Here are hundreds who can
          testify to the truth of this statement. And you complained of
          suffering! If you suffer, it is for want of experience. This is
          positive proof to you, that were it not that the Lord turns us
          into these difficulties, and leads us into these trials, we could
          not know how to be glorified and crowned in His presence. If
          these companies were again to cross the plains, they would have
          plenty, and some to spare to feed the poor, and take up the lame,
          and the halt, and the blind, by the way, and bring them to Zion,
          and then have a surplus. Are you to blame? No. If you are to
          blame for anything, it is for complaining against the providence
          of God, instead of feeling thankful for the knowledge and
          intelligence the Lord has given you in this experience. When you
          are in the like situation again, you can save yourselves, and
          those associated with you. Your experience is worth more to you
          than gold.
          Brother Kimball referred to Zion's camp going to Missouri. When I
          returned from that mission to Kirtland, a brother said to me,
          "Brother Brigham, what have you gained by this journey?" I
          replied, "Just what we went for; but I would not exchange the
          knowledge I have received this season for the whole of Geauga
          County; for property and mines of wealth are not to be compared
          to the worth of knowledge." Ask those brethren and sisters who
          have passed through scenes of affliction and suffering for years
          in this Church, what they would take in exchange for their
          experience, and be placed back where they were, were it possible.
          I presume they would tell you, that all the wealth, honors, and
          riches or the world could not buy the knowledge they had
          obtained, could they barter it away.
          Let the brethren be contented, and if you have trials, and must
          see hard times, learn to acknowledge the hand of the Lord in it
          all. He directs the affairs of this world, and will until He
          reigns King of Saints. The vail which is over this people is
          becoming thinner; let them be faithful until they can rend it
          asunder, and see the hand of the Lord, and His goings forth among
          the people, with a vision unobstructed by the vail of ignorance,
          and bless the name of the Lord.
          Brethren and sisters, inasmuch as I have the right and privilege,
          through the Priesthood, I bless you in the name of the Lord, and
          say, Be you blessed. These are my feelings to the Latter-day
          Saints, and would be to all the human family, if they would
          receive my blessings, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, February 19, 1854
                        Jedediah M. Grant, February 19, 1854
                      THE POWER OF GOD AND THE POWER OF SATAN.
              A discourse by Elder Jedediah M. Grant, delivered in the
                      Great Salt Lake City, February 19, 1854.
          I have been pleased with the remarks of Elder Hyde this
          afternoon. I am myself more or less familiar with the doings of
          the Spirit Rappers, having had an opportunity of becoming
          acquainted with them when I was last in New York and
          Philadelphia; and I am satisfied now, and was then, that they are
          manifestations of spirits; and startling are the sentiments,
          developments, and doctrines they have made known. It has been
          treated as a bubble upon the wave that soon would burst asunder;
          but I am satisfied the result of the manifestations of the
          spirits (wicked spirits) will be to combine their forces in as
          systematic an order as they are capable of, to successfully
          resist the Priesthood upon the earth.
          I am aware that even some of the Latter-day Saints are slow to
          believe in relation to the power of Lucifer, the son of the
          morning, who was thrust from the heavens to the earth; and they
          have been slow to believe in relation to the spirits that are
          associated with him; but from the first revelations of the
          Almighty to brother Joseph Smith, not only revelations in
          relation to the deep things of the kingdom of God, and the high
          things of heaven, and the depths of hell, but revelations showing
          him the power of Lucifer, the opposite to good, that he might be
          aware of the strength of his opponent, and the opponent of the
          Almighty--I say, from perusing these revelations, I have always
          been specially impressed with the doctrine relating to the power
          of Satan, as well as with the doctrines relating to the power of
          I have always felt that no Saint fully comprehends the power of
          Satan as well as God's Prophet; and again I have thought that no
          Saint could fully understand the power of God unless he learn the
          opposite. I am not myself acquainted with any happiness that I
          have not learned the opposite of. You may perhaps enjoy a great
          deal, the opposite of which you know nothing of, you may be
          constituted different to me, your feelings may be different, you
          may have learned to enjoy without first experiencing the
          opposite; but I may say with safety, nearly all the blessings I
          enjoy and highly prize are most appreciated after I have learned
          their opposite; and I am of opinion that all Saints sooner or
          later will have to learn the opposite to good, they will have to
          partake of the bitter in order to properly appreciate the sweet,
          they will have to be impressed with pain that they may appreciate
          In relation to spirits, for it seems to be the subject introduced
          to-day, I have this idea, that the Lord our God absolutely gave
          Lucifer a mission to this earth; I will call it a mission. You
          may think it strange that I believe so good a being as our Father
          in heaven would actually send such an odd missionary as Lucifer.
          You may call him a missionary, or any thing else you please, but
          we learn he was thrust out of heaven, the place where the Lord
          dwells, to this earth; and his mission, and the mission of his
          associates who were thrust down with him, and of those whom he is
          successful in turning away from God's children who have
          tabernacles, is to continue to oppose the Almighty, scatter His
          Church, wage war against His kingdom, and change as far as
          possible His government on the earth. He could take the Saviour
          upon the pinnacle of the temple, and show him the kingdoms of
          this world, and could perform many wonderful works in the days of
          Jesus. When the Priesthood of God is upon the earth, then the
          priesthood of the devil may be seen operating, for he has got
          one. When the kingdom of God is on the earth, you may expect to
          see a special display or manifestation of the opposite to the
          Gospel of the kingdom, or of the Priesthood of God.
          If you read the Book of Mormon, the Bible, and the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants, you read about the power of Satan upon
          the earth--the manifestation of wicked spirits. When was this
          special power of Satan more particularly made manifest? It has
          always been when the power of the holy Priesthood and the kingdom
          of God were upon the earth. In the days of Moses, in the days of
          the Patriarchs, in the days of the Prophets, and in the days of
          Jesus and his Apostles, and while his Church remained upon the
          earth, the opposite of the principles of heaven were specially
          made manifest, causing a lull in the public mind. The world is
          more or less controlled all the time by influences that Lucifer
          evidently is not opposed to; he has little objection to the
          present organization of human society, from the fact that every
          thing passes along in the wake that agrees with his religion, and
          rather tends to forward his purposes.
          Now some suppose if they can see a miracle, as they call it, that
          is, something beyond that which is ordinary with man, they are
          bound to believe; but I am of opinion that Lucifer and his
          associates can show as many miracles as the people desire to see;
          they can show as many as were exhibited in Egypt in the days of
          king Pharaoh. I believe Lucifer has just as much power to make
          lice now as ever he had, he has just as much ability to display
          his power in making a serpent to oppose a Moses as ever. Has he
          lost his power during the last two, three, or four thousand
          years? We do not believe he has. If, then, he possesses the same
          power as he once did, why is he not able in this dispensation to
          make manifestations corresponding to those in previous ones?
          I  wish to come down to our own day, for you know I am
          fond of rooting, grubbing, building, fencing, and doing the
          things needed right here at home. Let us then confine our remarks
          to this dispensation, when the Prophet Joseph Smith was visited
          by an holy angel, clad in robes of light, who authorized him to
          sound the trump of the Gospel of peace, and receive the sacred
          records from the earth, and the Urim and Thummim, and who laid
          hands upon him and gave him the Holy Ghost, and authorized him to
          baptize for the remission of sin, and organize the kingdom of God
          on the earth. What do we see at this time? We see the
          manifestations of the power of Satan immediately after the
          revelations of the angel to Joseph. For instance, there were
          spirit mediums in Kirtland, when the Church was first organized
          there by brother Parley P. Pratt and others; but when Joseph went
          with the Priesthood, the devil had to leave, for he had learned
          the power of Lucifer; and Joseph organized the Church,
          established the Priesthood, and set every thing right.
          I might go on with a long routine of manifestations of the power
          of God, and of the power of the devil; but you who have come from
          the old country, and some of the first Elders that went over
          there--Presidents Young, Kimball, Hyde, and others, recollect
          manifestations of the spirits of the devil in that land. They
          attacked those brethren by hundreds and by thousands, and the
          spirits were actually visible. If you could call up brother
          Willard Snow, and converse with him, I have no doubt that he
          would tell you he was attacked by them, and they overcame his
          I am not surprised to see these manifestations increased upon the
          earth; but where is the anchor to the faith of the Saints? Where
          is the surety of the Saints against these manifestations?
          Inasmuch as the world would not listen to the Prophet Joseph, and
          receive the word of God through him, I look for the Lord to
          fulfil His word, and send them strong delusion, inasmuch as they
          believe not the truth, and will permit them now to believe a lie,
          that all who have pleasure in unrighteousness may be damned. I
          anticipate seeing strong delusion among the wicked in the day in
          which we live, but where is the anchor for the faith of the
          Saints? I will tell you where mine is.
          When Joseph Smith was alive, his declaration to me was as the
          voice of Almighty God. Why? Because he had the Priesthood of God
          on the earth; the Priesthood that is without father, without
          mother, without beginning of days or end of years, which is God's
          authority, the eternal power and right of the government of God
          upon the earth. I was subject to that government in the days of
          Joseph. Men used to talk on this wise--"But would you believe in
          the Prophet if he should demand all your property?" Lucifer would
          suggest this idea to them. "No," says another, "I would not."
          "Suppose he should come to you, and tell you, you must sell your
          farm in the east, and go to Kirtland, and consecrate your
          property to the Lord, would you do it?" "No," answers his
          neighbor, "the Lord has no use for my property, I would not do
          it." "Well," says one, "do you think Joseph is right to dictate
          in temporal matters?" "No." There were quite a majority, I
          believe, in the days of Joseph, who believed he had no right to
          dictate in temporal matters, in farms, houses, merchandize, gold,
          silver, &c.; and they were tried on various points.
          When the family organization was revealed from heaven--the
          patriarchal order of God, and Joseph began, on the right and on
          the left, to add to his family, what a quaking there was in
          Israel. Says one brother to another, "Joseph says all covenants
          are done away, and none are binding but the new covenants; now
          suppose Joseph should come and say he wanted your wife, what
          would you say to that?" "I would tell him to go to hell." This
          was the spirit of many in the early days of this Church.
          If you maintain the fact that the Priesthood of God is upon the
          earth, and God's representatives are upon the earth, the
          mouth-piece of Jehovah, the head of the kingdom of God upon
          earth, and the will of God is done upon earth as it is in heaven,
          it follows that the government of God is upon the earth. I allude
          to the Church which it dictates, and then to the whole earth
          which it will dictate, Satan may succeed for a season to curtail
          the extent of this government and the free working of its
          machinery, but if the Lord Almighty has organized a government
          upon the earth, and has committed the keys and Priesthood of it
          to His Prophet, that Prophet holds jurisdiction over the earth,
          the same as Adam did in the beginning. And righteous men in every
          dispensation since the creation, if they had any keys, had the
          keys of the kingdom of God; and they extended over this wide
          world wherever God had a people and a government; and just as far
          as the Priesthood exercised its authority, just so far the rule
          of the Almighty reached.
          If Joseph had a right to dictate me in relation to salvation, in
          relation to a hereafter, he had a right to dictate me in relation
          to all my earthly affairs, in relation to the treasures of the
          earth, and in relation to the earth itself. He had a right to
          dictate in relation to the cities of the earth, to the natives of
          the earth, and in relation to everything on land and on sea. That
          is what he had a right to do, if he had any right at all. If he
          did not have that right, he did not have the Priesthood of God,
          he did not have the endless Priesthood that emanates from an
          eternal being. A Priesthood that is clipped, and lacks length, is
          not the Priesthood of God; if it lacks depth, it is not the
          Priesthood of God; for the Priesthood in ancient times extended
          over the wide world, and coped with the universe, and had a right
          to govern and control the inhabitants thereof, to regulate them,
          give them laws, and execute those laws. That power looked like
          the Priesthood of God. This same Priesthood has been given to
          Joseph Smith, and has been handed down to his successors.
          I do not care how many devils rap, it is no trouble to me. I say,
          rap away, and give as many revelations as you please, whether you
          are good spirits or bad ones, it does not trouble my cranium. Rap
          away, for I trust in the anchor of my soul that is sure and
          steadfast, in the Priesthood of God upon the earth.
          What would a man of God say, who felt aright, when Joseph asked
          him for his money? He would say, "Yes, and I wish I had more to
          help to build up the kingdom of God." Or if he came and said, "I
          want your wife?" "O yes," he would say, "here she is, there are
          plenty more."
          There is another main thread connected with this, that I have not
          brought out. You know in fishing with the hook and line, if you
          draw out suddenly on the line when you have got a large trout,
          you may break your line; you must therefore angle a little, and
          manage your prize carefully. I would ask you if Jehovah has not
          in all ages tried His people by the power of Lucifer and his
          associates; and on the other hand, has He not tried them and
          proved them by His Prophets? Did the Lord actually want Abraham
          to kill Isaac? Did the Prophet Joseph want every man's wife he
          asked for? He did not, but in that thing was the grand thread of
          the Priesthood developed. The grand object in view was to try the
          people of God, to see what was in them. If such a man of God
          should come to me and say, "I want your gold and silver, or your
          wives," I should say, "Here they are, I wish I had more to give
          you, take all I have got." A man who has got the Spirit of God,
          and the light of eternity in him, has no trouble about such
          I am talking now of the present day. There was a time when we
          could be tried pretty severely upon these points, but I now could
          pick you out hundreds of men that cannot be tried in this way,
          but they will hand over every thing they possess. They understand
          the nature of such doctrines, and the object of such
          requirements. They know it is to prove the people, both men and
          women, and to develop what they will do. How can the Priesthood
          judge the people, if it does not prove them.
          If ever you are brought into the presence of God, and exalted to
          a seat in His celestial kingdom, it will be by virtue of the Holy
          Priesthood, therefore you have got to be proved, not only by
          being tempted by the devil, but the Priesthood will try you--it
          will try you to the core. If one thing won't try you, something
          else will be adopted, until you are like the passive clay in the
          hands of the Potter. If the Lord our God does not see fit to let
          the devil loose upon you, and mob you, He will employ some other
          means to try you as in a crucible, to prove you as gold is tried
          seven times in the furnace.
          The world philosophizes about the "Mormons," about their leaders,
          and the life they are living. There are a thousand conjectures
          among them in relation to the "Mormons." The grand secret is told
          in a few words; the fact is, the Almighty God has spoken from the
          heavens, sent heavenly messengers, and organized His Church,
          restored the Holy Priesthood, established His government on the
          earth, and exerted his power to extend it, and send forth His
          word. And that Priesthood understands the principles and motives
          by which men are actuated, and it understands the workings of the
          devil on the earth; that Priesthood knows how to govern, when to
          strike, and when not to strike.
          Some things in this Church start up at times, that you would
          think the whole Church would be rent asunder, like the clans of
          Scotland. Clanism, and "Mormonism " are like that [putting his
          fingers across]; "Mormonism" is one, it is governed by one head,
          one President, and that head representing God on earth. If Joseph
          Smith held the keys of the kingdom of God on earth, of the
          Apostleship, does not his successor possess the same? Does he not
          have a right to give laws, to instruct, to control and rule the
          people of God?
          I might still go on, and explain to your understandings exactly
          what I mean by rule. If this Priesthood is upon the earth, and
          you are controlled thereby, and listen to its counsels, you will
          be united as one people. I know the time was that many of this
          people believed that if a man was adopted here and there, one man
          would hold this way, and another that; but the fact is, in the
          kingdom and Church of the Lord they are all in one pile. I do not
          care how many of you have been adopted here or there; that is the
          doctrine to me.
          Let the devils rap, then, and let them talk, and mutter, and have
          their mediums; what do I care, so long as the Priesthood is upon
          the earth, and the Apostleship is upon the earth, and the
          government of God, and the light and influence of the Holy Ghost,
          are upon the earth? Can they shake the Saints? No. But let a man
          lose the Spirit of God, and depart from this Church, and from the
          men that hold the Priesthood of God on the earth, and I have no
          doubt that Lucifer will reveal a great many truths to him, and
          teach and advocate principles and sentiments that will agree with
          doctrines of this Church. And they will even imitate Joseph
          Smith's hand writing, and the hand writing of brother Hyrum, of
          Bishop Partridge, and of Bishop Whitney, and others; and they
          will give you flaming revelations, and the light they emit will
          blaze like a comet.
          Now Lucifer has philosophy enough and religion enough to suffer
          his agents to run along with the truth hand in hand, and make
          himself appear like an angel of light, and teach hundreds of true
          principles, if he can only thereby get you to swallow one item of
          false doctrine. But the grand story is, the devil may rage as
          long as he pleases, and use all the cunning and craft that he
          may, yet he never can overreach those who hold the keys of the
          Priesthood, nor succeed in deceiving them. This Joseph taught the
          people, but they were slow to believe. But now the energies of
          the people move as one man; and if they want to build a Temple,
          they can build it, and whatever they want to accomplish they can
          The Priesthood is a power we should respect, reverence, and obey,
          no matter in whose hands it is. Let Lucifer mix in truths with
          error, and work great signs and wonders to deceive the very
          elect, but it is not possible. Why? Because they have learned the
          Priesthood, and they possess the power thereof that cannot be
          shaken. Let the Rappers go ahead, then, for it is not possible
          for them to deceive the elect of God; and let the witch of Endor,
          and all other witches and wizards, with the prince and power of
          the air at their head, do their best, if we keep the commandments
          of God we shall continually soar far above their power and
          I want to have nothing to do with Satan, I desire not to shake
          hands with him, nor to do anything that will bring me in contact
          with him, for he is powerful, and if he once gets you in his
          grasp and shakes you, you will think you are less than a
          grasshopper. Let us rally round the standard of God, and when we
          are in the circle of truth, then let the devil and the enemies of
          the Church of God fire their loudest guns, and wage their war,
          and marshal their strength, yet, armed with the armor of
          righteousness, clothed with the Priesthood and generalship of the
          Almighty, we shall successfully resist, and triumphantly conquer
          Satan and all his allied forces of the earth and hell. They will
          then find out whether Joseph had a right to rule this earth by
          the power of the Priesthood. They will then find out that the
          "Mormons," notwithstanding their curious bumps, for they have got
          some curious bumps, are authorized to preach the Gospel of God,
          gather Israel, build up Zion, bind Lucifer with a chain, and
          establish the reign of peace on earth.
          My prayer is that the Saints may understand that they are safe as
          long as they listen to the Priesthood authorized of heaven, are
          united in one, and not divided into clans, but become one great
          clan, under one head. Then let all the clanism of the world rally
          against us, and we are as firm as the rock of ages, that supports
          the throne of Jehovah. May God bless you with the truth as it is
          in Himself, and save you in His kingdom, through Jesus Christ.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
          Young, July 24, 1854
                            Brigham Young, July 24, 1854
          An address by President Brigham Young, to the children who formed
            procession at the anniversary of the entrance of the pioneers
                Great Salt Lake Valley, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 24, 1854.
          My remarks on this occasion will be disconnected, in order to
          answer my feelings, and to satisfy the congregation.
          Here is a spectacle that is indeed admirable, and a scene that
          has called forth many reflections in my mind, and, no doubt, in
          the minds of the spectators.
          First of all, allow me to remark, that before it was concluded to
          celebrate this day, the Seventh Anniversary of the entrance of
          the Pioneers into these valleys which we now occupy, I had
          determined to treat some of my family and friends to a dinner,
          and had made preparations accordingly. This has occupied a
          portion of my time and attention, but before all my preparatory
          labor was performed, I was urged to attend on this interesting
          occasion. This has thrown my previous plans, touching this day,
          somewhat into confusion, still I am filled with joy in beholding
          this heart-cheering scene. According to the Programme it seems I
          am to be escorted by the procession back to my dwelling. I
          however ask it as a favor of the officers of the day to excuse
          me, and relieve me from being present, or from taking any further
          part in this day's proceedings, after the dismissal of this
          congregation, that I may repair immediately to my house, for, if
          I have to wait for the company to escort me, it will make it late
          before I can be present to wait upon my friends.
          Before I proceed further, I wish to make another request, in
          behalf of the children, who are not capable of judging for
          themselves--they would traverse these streets until they fainted.
          I wish the Bishops and Marshals of the day to consider this, and
          my advice is to dismiss them soon; and while they are parading
          the streets, be sure to have plenty of water handy for them to
          drink. If these requests can be granted, I shall feel thankful,
          and I presume you will have no objections to granting them.
          On such occasions as this, our Tabernacle does not afford room
          for seating the people, I wish the Bishops to hearken to a
          request I will make of them--Enable brother Hyde to prosecute the
          labors placed upon him to build a Bowery, on the north of this
          Tabernacle, that will convene about twelve thousand people; and
          let it be done before another Celebration comes off, or even
          before another Conference. I am disposed to take a vote upon this
          matter. If the brethren and sisters, old and young, will put
          forth their exertions and means to assist in accomplishing this
          work, let them signify it by raising their right hands. [All
          hands were up.] I shall with pleasure render all the assistance
          Were there time, I would like to make a great many remarks
          pertaining to parents and children, but my time will be too
          A portion of the youth of our community is before me, and could I
          give these young persons a word of counsel, it would meet my
          wishes, and gratify my desires to do them good. I will venture to
          give them a few items pertaining to life, health, vigor, and
          salvation; and I hope they will not forget what I am about to say
          to them.
          I will begin by asking the older portion of the assembly, if you
          do not recollect that when you were two, three, or four years of
          age, many of your mothers, as soon as you were able to drink out
          of a glass, and they happened to have a little wine, would compel
          you to partake of it, contrary to your feeble remonstrances? Do
          you not recollect when your mother made a little sling to revive
          her when she was fatigued with labor or exertion of any kind,
          saying to you, "Drink, my child?" Now, I wish to say to you
          girls, never be guilty of such practices when you become mothers.
          Never, when you sit down at the table to drink strong tea,
          perhaps as a stimulant when you are fatigued, give it to your
          child. I see this practice almost daily, or occasionally, at
          least, in this as well as other communities. Keep the tea, the
          coffee, and the spirits from the mouths of your children.
          I could say many things that would be of great worth to you,
          pertaining to the rising generation, had I time; but I wish you
          to recollect and practise this one item I have briefly laid
          before you. I wish the daughters of Israel to far exceed their
          mothers in wisdom. And I wish these young men and boys to far
          exceed their fathers. I wish my sons to far exceed me in goodness
          and virtue. This is my earnest desire concerning my children, and
          that they not only walk in the footsteps of their father, but
          take a course to enjoy life, health, and vigor while they live,
          and the Spirit of intelligence from God, that they may far
          outstrip their father in long life, and in the good they will
          perform in their day. What I say of my children I apply to all.
          Young men, my young brethren, will you accept a little counsel
          from me? When you go from this Tabernacle make a covenant with
          yourselves that you will taste no more ardent spirits, unless it
          is absolutely necessary, and you know it is; also make a covenant
          with yourselves that no more of that filthy, nasty, and obnoxious
          weed called tobacco shall enter your mouths; it is a disgrace to
          this and every other community. I am well aware of the
          reflections of many upon this subject. You may say to yourselves,
          "If I can do as well as my parents, I think I shall do well, and
          be as good as I want to be; and I should not strive to excel
          them." But if you do your duty you will far excel them in
          everything that is good--in holiness, in physical and
          intellectual strength, for this is your privilege, and it becomes
          your duty. Young men, take this advice from me, and practise it
          in your future life, and it will be more valuable to you than the
          riches of this world. "Why," say you, "I see the older brethren
          chew tobacco, why should I not do it likewise?" Thus the boys
          have taken licence from the pernicious habits of others, until
          they have formed an appetite, a false appetite; and they love a
          little liquor, and a little tobacco, and many other things that
          are injurious to their constitutions, and certainly hurtful to
          their moral character. Take a course that you can know more than
          your parents. We have had all the traditions of the age in which
          we were born, to contend with; but these young men and women, or
          the greater part of them, have been born in the Church, and
          brought up Latter-day Saints, and have received the teachings
          that are necessary to advance them in the kingdom of God on
          earth. If you are in any way suspicious that the acts of your
          parents are not right, if there is a conviction in your minds
          that they feed appetites that are injurious to them, then it is
          for you to abstain from that which you see is not good in your
          I will now offer a few words of encouragement, and I wish you to
          listen to them attentively. If you wish to be great in the
          Kingdom of God, you must be good. It has been told you often, and
          I reiterate it to-day, that no man or woman in this kingdom that
          the Lord Almighty has again established upon the earth, can
          become great without being good--without being true to their
          integrity, faithful to their trust, full of charity and good
          works. If they do not order their lives to do all the good they
          can, they will be stripped of their anticipations of greatness.
          You may write that down, and write it as revelation if you
          please, for it is true. Again, you must make sacrifice, if such
          you may call it, of every feeling you possess on earth, as a man,
          as a woman, as a father, as a mother, as a husband, as a wife, as
          a member of a family or community, for the sake of the kingdom of
          God on earth--that you assuredly must do. Now remember, that no
          earthly object may stand between you and your calling and duty.
          While gazing upon the scene before me, and thinking of what we
          had passed through--scenes of affliction fleeting through my
          memory, I reflected on the generation now growing up, and on the
          past dealings of the Lord towards this people in His wise
          providences. I recollect that in 1838, the Twelve and others were
          called upon to go to England, after they had suffered much
          persecution and tribulation. Brother Joseph Smith had to leave
          Ohio and escape for his life. I had also to leave the country to
          save my life; I was going to the west, where Joseph told me to
          go. I had not been in Missouri more than five months, before the
          mob commenced to burn houses. I had expended what little means I
          had left, to purchase an inheritance for my family, but I had to
          leave Missouri, after being at the trouble and expense of
          conveying my goods there, and preparing for living; I left all
          behind and went to Illinois. Well, the revelation was that
          several of the brethren must start on missions to foreign lands,
          and we fulfilled it in the midst of poverty. This is a proof that
          the hand of God is able to sustain His people, and he will
          continue to provide for them.
          If we do His will, He will take care of us as a people, and as
          individuals. One proof of this, is in my own life and experience.
          When I left my family to start for England, I was not able to
          walk one mile, I was not able to lift a small trunk, which I took
          with me, into the wagon. I left my wife and my six children
          without a second suit to their backs, for we had left all our
          property in possession of the mob. Every one of my family were
          sick, and my then youngest child, who has spoken before you
          to-day, was but ten days old at the time I left for England.
          Joseph said, "If you will go, I promise you, that your family
          shall live, and you shall live, and you shall know that the hand
          of God is in calling you to go and preach the Gospel of life and
          salvation to a perishing world." He said all he could say to
          comfort and encourage the brethren. This was our situation, and I
          say, with regard to the remainder of the Twelve, they had all
          been driven like myself, and we were a band of brethren about
          equal. My family lived. When I left them they had not provisions
          to last them ten days, and not one soul of them was able to go to
          the well for a pail of water. I had lain for weeks, myself, in
          the house, watching from day to day for some person to pass the
          door, whom I could get to bring us in a pail of water. In this
          condition I left my family, and went to preach the Gospel. As for
          being cast down, or at all discouraged, or even such thoughts
          entering in my heart as, "I will provide for my family, and let
          the world perish," these feelings and thoughts never once
          occurred to me; if I had known that every one of them would have
          been in the grave when I returned, it would not have diverted me
          from my mission one hour. When I was ready to start, I went and
          left my family in the hands of the Lord, and with the brethren.
          I returned again in two years, and found that I had spent
          hundreds of dollars, which I had accumulated on my mission, to
          help the brethren to emigrate to Nauvoo, and had but one
          sovereign left. I said I would buy a barrel of flour with that,
          and sit down and eat it with my wife and children, and I
          determined I would not ask anybody for work, until I had eaten it
          all up. Brother Joseph asked me how I intended to live. I said,
          "I will go to work and get a living." I tarried in Nauvoo from
          the year 1841 to 1846, the year we left. In that time I had
          accumulated much property, for the Lord multiplied everything in
          my hands, and blessed all my undertakings. But I never ceased to
          preach; and travelled every season, both in the winter, and in
          the summer. I was at home occasionally, and the Lord fed and
          clothed me. It has never entered into my heart, from the first
          day I was called to preach the Gospel to this day, when the Lord
          said, "Go and leave your family," to offer the least objection.
          It has never entered into my heart to violate my covenants, to be
          an enemy to my neighbor, to deceive, to lie, or to take to myself
          that which was not my own. The youth around me, in their
          addresses this day, have eulogised the life and ability of
          brother Brigham; I want you not only to do as I have done, but a
          great deal better.
          I am trying to encourage you to do good, and not evil, that the
          Lord Almighty may take care of you, sustain you, and give you
          power and influence, which He will do, if you serve Him with an
          undivided heart, but if you do not, He will chastise you.
          Remember it.
          When I left Nauvoo, I again left all I had, and was under the
          necessity of borrowing a span of horses from this man, a yoke of
          cattle from that, and a wagon from the other; and after gathering
          up what little movable property I could in this way, I left the
          country. I had accumulated thousands of dollars' worth of
          property, and had to leave it in the hands of the mob, and, said
          I, "Eat it up, destroy it, or burn it down, as quick as you
          please, for 'the earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof.'"
          How did I obtain all this property? The Lord gave it to me; He
          has done what has been done. And if the youth will turn their
          hearts and affections to the Lord their God, they will be
          prepared to enter into the glory we are contending for, they will
          be prepared to redeem Zion. These young brethren and sisters will
          be prepared to return to Zion, bear off the Priesthood
          triumphantly, and build up the kingdom of God among the nations
          of the earth far better than we their fathers and mothers have,
          though we have done the best we could. Be full of integrity and
          love for all people, let hope abound in you, be filled with truth
          and virtue, and never allow yourselves to do a thing you would be
          ashamed to do in the presence of the Lord Almighty, or that you
          would be ashamed of were He to stand in your path, and call you
          to an account. That is the way to live, and it is the only way
          for a "Mormon" Elder to live, or for a "Mormon" mother, or
          daughter, or sister, in order to obtain what they wish to obtain.
          It is the only path you can possibly walk in to secure that which
          you desire. There are men who will tell you many things in your
          houses, and will try to pervert the truth and the simple
          principles of the Holy Gospel, but you must remember that it is a
          holy life before God which gives you influence with Him.
          Look, and see the past course of brother Brigham; he is not any
          different today from what he ever was. Knowing that the Lord
          wishes him to do a certain work, he is willing to do it. This has
          always been his character. You have seen me rise up here in my
          authority, when necessary, and I have had to be like a lion among
          the people. But who can point out a single act that has not been
          full of kindness to this people, collectively and individually?
          Though sometimes I have to roar to them; and why? Because
          sometimes they are foolish. This was exhibited here to-day, and
          also on the fourth of July. I saw scores of men who had no more
          sense than to crowd upon the women and children, at the risk of
          crushing them to death. When I see such conduct, I feel like a
          lion in the cause of the oppressed; and when the dogs and the
          wolves undertake to make this people a prey, they may expect that
          somebody is ready to roar, and contend for them.
          Do you wish to know how men of God feel under such circumstances?
          I will tell you. If an enemy is crawling round this people,
          trying to make inroads to destroy them, they can pick up men as
          fast as they come to them, and throw them out of their way; they
          can conquer and destroy army after army; and in their feelings a
          thousand or ten thousand are no more to them than so many
          grasshoppers. It is the strength of the Almighty God that is in
          them. Keep His commandments, if you would have strength in the
          day you need it; and when you do not need it, be passive, like
          children in their mother's lap, and be always ready and willing
          to extend the hand of charity and benevolence, and do all the
          good that is needed to be done, and you will thereby be able to
          resist the evil.
          I had to go out to the door, when the people were crowding each
          other down, and talk as if I would swallow them up. What for? To
          injure them? No. Did I tell you to rush on and tread down women
          and children? No. Have I ever told you to take advantage of the
          weak and defenceless, or in any way oppress the innocent? No,
          never; and if you do, I shall handle you; and if you get into my
          way, you will be no more to me than a child's toy.
          I am consuming much time, and I wish to dismiss the meeting. But
          I will state that if children could know the feelings of their
          parents, when they do good or evil, it would have a salutary
          influence upon their lives; but no child can possibly know this,
          until it becomes a parent. I am compassionate therefore towards
          children. Parents, will you have a little wisdom, and learn to
          bring up your children under a proper influence, and under proper
          teaching? Mothers, remember that when your husbands are engaged
          in the service of the Church, and are all the time occupied in
          the duties of the Priesthood, so that they have not time to
          instruct their children, the duty devolves upon you. Then bring
          your children up in the ways of truth, and be to them both a
          father and mother, until they are old enough to perform duties by
          the side, and under the immediate eye, of their father. I like to
          see mothers bring their children to meeting, as soon as they can
          be brought without injuring them, and when they can tell what
          they want and call for water when they are faint. As soon as they
          are old enough to receive instructions, bring them here to be
          taught; and when you go home with them, do not put strong drinks,
          or tea, or coffee to their lips. I have actually seen women whip
          their children to make them drink spirits; such mothers do not
          know what is actually necessary they should know. Children should
          have milk, bread, water, and potatoes; and everything that would
          lay the foundation for disease should be strenuously kept from
          their stomachs, that no appetites may be formed for pernicious
          substances, which, when formed, cannot be overcome easily, if at
          all. The course mothers generally take in the world with their
          children, produces an appetite in the child that almost
          invariably leads to excess. There are scores in our midst who
          were begotten in a vault of liquor, and were enveloped in it till
          the day of their birth. They have come forth from it, and have a
          longing desire to still swim in it unto the day of their death. I
          wish you to understand this, sisters; and when you become
          mothers, know how to train up your children better than the past
          generations have been brought up.
          Brethren and sisters, may the Lord bless you all. If I had time
          to answer my feelings here to-day, I should enjoy more freedom in
          my remarks. Brother George A. Smith has given you the music, and
          I wished to point out the way in which you ought to walk. Take
          him for the music, and my words for the counsel; all he said was
          right, and I want you to observe what he told you; and what more
          you should do, we will tell you in season.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / George
          Albert Smith, July 24, 1854
                         George Albert Smith, July 24, 1854
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / George
          Albert Smith, July 24, 1854
           An Address by Elder George A. Smith, to the Children who formed
            Procession at the Anniversary of the Entrance of the Pioneers
                Great Salt Lake Valley, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 24, 1854.
          My Young Friends--It is with pleasure I rise to address you on
          the present occasion.
          Having been called upon to walk in the Procession, as the
          Historian of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, it
          created in my breast feelings not easily described; it brought up
          reminiscences of past scenes, and of celebrations similar to
          this, wherein I have acted in company with my worthy predecessor,
          Dr. Willard Richards, one of the First Presidency of the Church
          of God on earth, and one of the Pioneers who first entered this
          Valley. He has gone to rest, after being worn out by trials,
          persecutions, and adversities, and by the difficulties incident
          in the forming of this settlement in the Valleys of the
          I could have stopped to drop a tear to the memory of departed
          worthies--the Historian, the aged Patriarch John Smith, and many
          others; at the same time, I could but feel joyful to see such an
          immense assembly, gathered together to commemorate the day on
          which the Pioneers first arrived in this region to inhabit these
          Should we refer to the pages of the history that is no doubt
          written in many a private journal, our memories would be
          refreshed with the startling truth, that the first fifteen years
          of our existence had been a continued scene of trials,
          persecutions, afflictions, and murders; including the murder of
          the Prophet, the Patriarch, and a great many others of the ablest
          and most energetic members of the Church.
          At a Council of the leading men of this community in Nauvoo, it
          was concluded that on finishing the Temple there, a company of
          one thousand or fifteen hundred pioneers should establish
          themselves in the mountains, to prepare the way for a safe
          retreat from the tyranny and oppression which had so long
          followed this people. This conclusion was unknown to the public,
          hence the surprise of the mob at our willingness to depart.
          In a very few days afterwards, bands of organized mobbers
          commenced the work of burning our houses in Yelrom, Green Plains,
          and Bear Creek settlements, and throughout the country. As if
          they were not satisfied with the destruction of the hundreds of
          lives their persecutions had already sacrificed, and the millions
          of property they had already destroyed in Missouri; as if
          dissatisfied with the blood of the Prophet still smoking from the
          ground as it were; they lighted anew the torch of the incendiary,
          and the Governor of the State was silently willing to fan its
          fires. It will be recollected that he did not stop the house
          burning, but we stopped it ourselves, under the direction of the
          Sheriff of the County.
          The moment that was done, General Harden, mounted on a white
          horse, backed up and accompanied by other dignitaries of the
          State, came into Nauvoo with four hundred men. What was said to
          us by these worthies? They said, that in consequence of the
          combination against us throughout the State, the Governor did not
          feel at liberty to do anything for us; so we were abandoned to
          the rage of unprincipled men.
          They then informed us they had come to search for some men that
          here missing, and formed a square around the Temple, also around
          the stables of the Nauvoo house, but more particularly around the
          Masonic Hall, the basement story of which contained a quantity of
          wine. General Hardin, and others of his band, went into the
          stables where a horse had just been bled, and concluded a man had
          been killed there, but fortunately the horse was there to answer
          for the blood. The General and his Staff then pierced with their
          swords the heaps of manure, thinking, I presume, that if they
          pricked a dead man, he would squeal. I thought they acted a
          little simple, for they might have presumed that if anybody had
          been killed, they would have been thrown in the Mississippi,
          which was not more than ten rods from the stables.
          This was all that was done to punish the house burners; and the
          State authorities said they could do nothing for us; hence the
          only alternative was to leave, as nine counties of the State had
          concluded in Convention, that we must leave or be exterminated.
          The fact is, this was the very conclusion we had already come to,
          ourselves, in a Council a few days before. Yet it was thought,
          proper not to reveal the secret of our intention to flee to the
          mountains; but as a kind of put off, it was communicated in the
          strictest confidence to General Hardin, who promised never to
          tell of it, that we intended to settle Vancouver's Island. This
          report, however, was industriously circulated, as we anticipated
          it would be.
          The persecution was blazing on every hand, and the reputable
          authorities "could do nothing for us;" which was equal to saying,
          "Hold on, and let us run our daggers into you."
          The first companies which left, in consequence of those
          persecutions, were obliged to start in the dead of winter, in the
          beginning of February, 1846. Many of the companies crossed the
          Mississippi, with their wagons, on the ice, and the rest in
          flat-boats, and winding their way through a new and trackless
          country, making a road of nearly four hundred miles in length,
          stopped to winter on the right bank of the Missouri, where they
          built quite a town, called Winter Quarters.
          Finding that our numbers in Nauvoo were reduced to a mere
          handful, the mob, numbering some 1800 armed men, supplied with
          scientific engineers, and good artillery, attacked the remaining
          few, who were chiefly lame, blind, widows, fatherless children,
          and those too poor to get away. There were not one hundred able
          bodied men to stand against this superior force in defence of the
          helpless; this is called the battle of Nauvoo, and was fought in
          September. They cannonaded the citizens of Nauvoo, and finally,
          after three days' fighting, and being forced to retreat three
          times, they succeeded in driving them over the river.
          What was the result of all this? In April 1847, we started from
          Winter Quarters, with a hundred and forty-three men (instead of
          1000) as Pioneers. We were "few," and I was going to say "far
          between," but we were close together. We set out, and made a new
          road to this valley, the greater portion of the way; we thus
          worked the path through, and arrived here on the day we now
          This is a hasty glance of history. To enter into details would
          introduce matters that would unnecessarily harrow up the minds of
          many. Suffice it to say, like the pilgrim fathers who first
          landed upon Plymouth Rock, we are here pilgrims, and exiles from
          liberty; and instead of being driven into the wilderness to
          perish, as our enemies had designed, we find ourselves in the
          middle of the floor, or on the top of the heap. Right in the
          country that scientific men and other travellers had declared
          worthless, we are becoming rich in the comforts and blessings of
          life, we are now rocking in the cradle of liberty, in which we
          are daily growing; and I challenge the Union to produce a
          parallel of this day's Celebration.
          I say to my young friends, be firm to extend the principles of
          freedom and liberty to this country, and never suffer the hand of
          oppression to invade it.
          In the history of our persecutions there have arisen a great many
          anecdotes; but one will perhaps serve to illustrate the condition
          in which I wish to see every man that raises in these mountains
          the hand of oppression upon the innocent. I wish to see such men
          rigged out with the same honors and comforts as was the honorable
          Samuel C. Owen, Commander-in-Chief of the Jackson County mob. He,
          with eleven men, was engaged at a mass meeting, to raise a mob to
          drive the Saints from Clay County. This was in the year 1834, in
          the month of June. They had made speeches, and done everything to
          raise the indignation of the people against the Saints. In the
          evening, himself, James Campbell, and nine others, commenced to
          cross the Missouri river on their way home again; and the Lord,
          or some accident, knocked a hole in the bottom of the boat. When
          they discovered it, says Commander Owen to the company on the
          ferry boat, "We must strip to the bone, or we shall all perish."
          Mr. Campbell replied, "I will go to hell before I will land
          naked." He had his choice, and went to the bottom. Owen stripped
          himself of every article of clothing, and commenced floating down
          the river. After making several attempts he finally landed on the
          Jackson side of the river, after a swim of about fourteen miles.
          He rested some time, being perfectly exhausted, and then started
          into the nettles, which grow very thick and to a great height, in
          the Missouri bottoms, and which was his only possible chance in
          making from the river to the settlements. He had to walk four
          miles through the nettles, which took him the remainder of the
          night, and when he got through the nettles, he came to a road,
          and saw a young lady approaching on horseback, who was the belle
          of Jackson County. In this miserable condition he laid himself
          behind a log, so that she could not see him. When she arrived
          opposite the log, he says, "Madam, I am Samuel C. Owen, the
          Commander-in-Chief of the mob against the Mormons; I wish you to
          send some men from the next house with clothing, for I am naked."
          The lady in her philanthropy dismounted, and left him a light
          shawl and a certain unmentionable under garment, and passed on.
          So His Excellency Samuel C. Owen, who was afterwards killed in
          Mexico by foolishly exposing himself, contrary to orders, took up
          his line of march for the town, in the shawl and petticoat
          uniform, after his expedition against the "Mormons."
          My young friends, have the goodness to use every man so, who
          comes into your country to mob and oppress the innocent; and
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Daniel
          H. Wells, July 24, 1854
                           Daniel H. Wells, July 24, 1854
           An Address by Elder Daniel H. Wells, to the Children who formed
          the Procession on the Anniversary of the Entrance of the Pioneers
              into Great Salt Lake Valley, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                                   July 24, 1854.
          Beloved Friends---We are met in commemoration of the important
          historical fact, that on the 24th of July, seven years ago, a
          band of brethren came to this place, seeking a home, as asylum,
          where they might rest awhile from their arduous and toilsome
          march, and feel secure from the wrath of wicked, wreckless,
          infuriated men, who had, in times past, pursued and hunted them
          with relentless fury, and driven them from the abodes of
          civilization. Directed by the same God who led Moses and the
          children of Israel out from the land of Egypt, they, with our
          beloved President at their head, located in this valley.
          This becomes an important fact from its associations, fraught as
          it is with momentous consequences to us as a people;
          transplanting us from the narrow limits of a single city, to a
          large territory, in which we are fast becoming a mighty people.
          We perceive the hand-dealing of a wise and beneficent God in
          this, who has said, by the mouth of His Prophet, that it was "His
          business to provide for His Saints." This also furnishes a strong
          illustration of high Heaven's economy, in over-ruling and turning
          the wrath of man to its service and praise, and from "seeming ill
          still deducing good."
          This day, in reality, is the Anniversary of our Birth-day as a
          free people. We may say that it was a bloodless conquest, and yet
          our path has not been strewn with flowers, as witness the parting
          pang when exhausted strength has been laid low in the dust, and
          bitter tears have only been dried in view of a better future.
          We this day rejoice together in union and harmony--in peace and
          prosperity; and as the sun of gladness has arisen upon our
          horizon, so may it never again become darkened by the mists of
          sorrow, nor the storms of persecution be permitted to obscure its
          genial rays.
          We now possess a country sufficient for our present necessities
          and purposes, institutions which we have received from God,
          through His Prophets, and, under the broad folds of our glorious
          Constitution, American Freedom.
          We now have the privilege of worshipping God according to the
          dictates of our own consciences, and no one to disturb, or make
          us afraid.
          What more can we ask? What more can we expect? The balance rests
          with ourselves. If we would be happy, if we would be great, have
          the knowledge and wisdom of God, and be prospered, it remains
          with us to pursue that course, to perform those duties, and to
          live that life, which shall conspire to produce those blessings.
          The kingdom will advance, and bring with it the treasures of
          knowledge, wisdom, and power, just so fast as the Lord finds that
          He has a people ready, willing, and capable of receiving, and
          bearing it off. If we would hasten the time for the coming of the
          Son of Man with power and great glory, we must increase our
          diligence, hasten ourselves in the attainment of every
          perfection, and by our purity and excellence bring unto ourselves
          Heaven's excellence and purity.
          My friends, this is a day of rejoicing with the Saints, and here
          in this sacred place of worship, we mingle together, the old and
          the young, in offering to our God, praise and thanksgiving for
          His kind mercies and blessings. As we mingle in our amusements
          and rejoicings, and participate together in our celebration of
          this day, and the realization of our dependence upon Him who has
          wrought out our salvation, and brought us to an inheritance in
          this goodly land, amid scenes of joy and prosperity, it is always
          well to remember and acknowledge the kind hand of Providence,
          from whom we receive every good and perfect gift.
          How can we well express the overflowing gratitude of our hearts
          to the Giver of all good, for what we this day behold? Thousands
          of children in a single city, of less than seven years growth,
          convened under their respective banners, each bearing a motto
          expressive of their views and sentiments, intention and designs;
          each bosom swelling with pride and gratitude, that they too are
          the children of the Kingdom, unto whom pertain the promises of
          God concerning Israel.
          My young friends, how shall we reciprocate? What shall we do to
          advance the glorious cause of truth, make ourselves useful, and
          fulfil the measure of our creation upon the earth? I answer, it
          is for us to be obedient, hearken unto the counsel of our parents
          and leaders, to keep the commandments of God. It is to qualify
          ourselves to follow some useful occupation, to be industrious in
          acquiring knowledge, and not spend our time in useless visiting,
          and lounging about in idleness. It is to have every moment
          devoted to some useful employment, to serve God, and walk humbly
          before Him, blameless in all of His ordinances, be true to God
          and His servants, follow in the dictates of wisdom and
          experience, be patient and courteous toward each other, be
          persevering, virtuous, honest, and faithful--in short, be good,
          faithful Saints of the Most High God.
          If we do this, we shall always enjoy the blessings of a good
          conscience, void of offence toward God and man. Let our aim be
          for God, and an exaltation in His Kingdom, keeping our minds
          constantly directed to the attainment of this object; and no
          matter what may befall us here below, we shall be safe in the
          arms of our blessed Redeemer, who said, "Suffer little children
          to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom
          of heaven."
          Does our Father in heaven view us with approbation this day? Let
          us look to it, each one of us, that we do nothing either in
          thought, word, or deed, neither this, nor any other day, but that
          He can look down upon us with approbation. Let not folly nor
          wickedness be committed in Israel, lest we be called upon to put
          away the workers of iniquity from our midst, and thus cleanse
          Israel from sin and guilt.
          Young men and youths, just rising to take a part in the affairs
          of men, if you follow in the precepts of wisdom, and abide in the
          counsel of truth, you shall have strength according to your day,
          and the mountain torrent shall not be more fierce to encounter
          than you, when the enemy shall again marshal his hosts for
          battle; the mountain roe shall not be swifter, nor more agile in
          its flight, than you in scaling the mountain height, or leaping
          the deep, dark chasm, made by a thousand floods. Nothing shall
          present a barrier too high, too rugged, or so difficult that you
          cannot surmount it.
          As physical strength shall be given, so shall mental strength and
          ability, and you will increase and strengthen until you can
          fathom the deep sciences, and unfold the mysteries of eternity.
          To you, also, ye maidens of Israel, is it not an honor to be
          numbered among the daughters of Zion? Unto you this invitation
          extends, to make yourselves useful in the drama of life; qualify
          yourselves also for the part which may be allotted you to perform
          in the Kingdom of our God. Preserve yourselves in purity and the
          perfection of every virtue. Let your time be fully occupied in
          some useful employment, and although you may not be called upon
          to encounter the fierce contest of the world, as your brothers,
          fathers, or husbands, yet your path shall so closely entwine
          itself with theirs, as to strengthen, nourish, and sustain them,
          be a present help in every time of need; and when the storm
          clouds shall lower, and fierce persecution rage, be enabled by
          united faith and energy to bid defiance to "Mormon" foes, whether
          they come in form of men in hostile array, or the more insidious
          and stealthy manner of demons from the arch and subtle intriguer,
          and deceiver of the human race.
          Yes, fair maidens, if you would have loveliness encircle your
          brow, and beauty adorn your forms, let the gems of virtue, truth,
          and sincerity sparkle your eyes, and adorn your minds with
          knowledge and wisdom. Let excellence, goodness, and industry,
          embellish your lives, and the star of your glory shall never
          wane, nor the promised inheritance to dwell among the Gods be
          withheld, proving to God and man:
                 "The kindest blessing High Heaven could send;
                 In life a treasure, and in death a friend."
          This is an age of progress, and if we would keep pace with the
          times, we must progress also. The youth of other States,
          Territories, or Nations, must not outstrip us in the arts and
          sciences, nor in anything that is calculated to adorn life and
          become useful to man.
          Situated as we are, so far distant from the emporium of letters
          and commerce, some may think that this is difficult to avoid; but
          it is not so. It is easy not only to keep pace with, but outstrip
          them even in the race of progress. Our advantages are simply
          these--we have not the burden of trash and nonsense to wade
          through at the beginning, which others have; the mind is
          therefore more free to act, and can conceive more real truth and
          imbibe more real knowledge in a given time; and although we may
          not yet possess every facility for our advancement, still we are
          more than compensated by the wholesome influence of virtue and
          religion, rules, regulations, and institutions freed from the
          bigotry, superstitions, dogmas, and follies of ages. We moreover
          breathe the pure mountain air, and drink from the cool mountain
          stream, and dwell in a lighter and purer atmosphere, not only
          physically, but socially and morally. Are these advantages, and
          do they contribute to correct thinking? If they are, and if they
          do, then we have certainly no cause to complain.
          If we will only avail ourselves of the opportunities which we
          possess, take the good, and reject the evil, abide in the light
          and truth, and apply ourselves, we have no fears but that we
          shall excel. And time will show in regard to our moral and social
          institutions, which Congress are so often trying to legislate
          about. They are welcome to all of their moral and social rules
          and regulations, religious or otherwise; nor do I suppose that we
          shall try to legislate about them, although we have just about as
          much right to, as they have about ours. The argument is
          opportune; I could not wish for better illustration for the
          subject under consideration, than the already muddy and beclouded
          brains which some of the present Congress exemplified upon this
          very subject. One might suppose that the spirit at least of the
          3000 clergymen upon the Nebraska and Kansas Bill, had found its
          way into their minds, and left its impression with them. What
          other item of religious faith they will next seek to interfere
          with, is left for time to determine; but I should expect, that
          women would be prohibited from marrying, or Shakerism abolished.
          Excuse me, my friends, for alluding to such a subject, upon an
          occasion like this, but the absurdity of undertaking to legislate
          upon the morality of our social relations and religious
          institutions, imperceptibly led me to make a comment upon it.
          If it is an indication of a righteous feeling among them, there
          may be some small hopes of them yet; but it "smacks rather too
          much of the SULPHUR to be genuine," as the parrot said when the
          devil taught him prayers. I hope you will accept of my apology,
          and I will refrain.
          Our Pilgrim Fathers, when they landed on Plymouth Rock,
          constituted a small band, 'tis true; yet by uniting rich
          resources with energy and determined perseverance, witness what
          it amounted to--New England's rocks and hills were peopled; and
          large cities sprung into existence, and she sends her sons and
          daughters too into every State; they are the first upon the
          confines of civilization, exploring the deep forest and
          wide-spread prairie, stemming Missouri's flood, and traversing
          ocean's wide domain. The sons of the Pilgrim Fathers are
          everywhere; here to-day are congregated thousands of them, who
          feel the same spirit of freedom which emulated them to flee from
          under the oppressor's rod, and beyond the tyrant's grasp.
          Our Pioneers, unlike our Revolutionary Fathers, did not dissolve
          their political ties, but more than our Pilgrim Fathers, fled
          from persecution, and planted their standard like them, free to
          all to flee unto. Here we hope to preserve American freedom, to
          ourselves and others, although it was not preserved to us in the
          land of our nativity. Here we hope to be prospered and increased
          in knowledge, wisdom, and power; enabled to preserve our rights,
          and our liberties, as did our Revolutionary Fathers, when
          oppression became too onerous, and tyranny ranked too high.
          But I forbear. Let us do our duty to ourselves, our country, and
          our God; be vigilant in the preservation of virtue and truth; and
          leave the event with the God of Nations, who shutteth and no man
          can open, and opens and no man can shut.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
          Young, April 6, 1853
                            Brigham Young, April 6, 1853
               An Oration by President Brigham Young, Delivered on the
                                  South-East Corner
            Stone of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the First
                and the Patriarch had laid the Stone, April 6, 1853.
          This morning we have assembled on one of the most solemn,
          interesting, joyful, and glorious occasions, that ever have
          transpired, or will transpire among the children of men, while
          the earth continues in its present organization, and is occupied
          for its present purposes. And I congratulate my brethren and
          sisters that it is our unspeakable privilege to stand here this
          day, and minister before the Lord on an occasion which has caused
          the tongues and pens of Prophets to speak and write for many
          scores of centuries which are past.
          When the Lord Jesus Christ tabernacled in the flesh--when he had
          left the most exalted regions of His Father's glory, to suffer
          and shed his blood for sinning, fallen creatures, like ourselves,
          and the people crowded around him, a certain man said unto him,
          "Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest." Jesus said
          unto him, "Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests;
          but the Son of Man hath not where to lay HIS head." And we find
          no record that this man followed him any farther.
          Why had not the Son of Man where to lay his Head? Because his
          Father had no house upon the earth--none dedicated to Him, and
          preserved for His exclusive use, and the benefit of His obedient
          The Ark containing the covenant--or the Ark of the Covenant in
          the days of Moses, containing the sacred records, was moved from
          place to place in a cart. And so sacred was that Ark, if a man
          stretched forth his hand to steady it, when the cart jostled, he
          was smitten, and died. And would to God that all who attempt to
          do the same in this day, figuratively speaking, might share the
          same fate. And they will share it sooner or later, if they do not
          keep their hands, and tongues too, in their proper places, and
          stop dictating the order of the Gods of the Eternal Worlds.
          When the Ark of the Covenant rested, or when the children of
          Israel had an opportunity to rest, (for they were mobbed and
          harassed somewhat like the Latter-day Saints,) the Lord, through
          Moses, commanded a Tabernacle to be built, wherein should rest
          and be stationed, the Ark of the Covenant. And particular
          instructions were given by revelation to Moses, how every part of
          said Tabernacle should be constructed, even to the curtains--the
          number thereof, and of what they should be made; and the
          covering, and the wood for the boards, and for the bars, and the
          court, and the pins, and the vessels, and the furniture, and
          everything pertaining to the Tabernacle. Why did Moses need such
          a particular revelation to build a Tabernacle? Because he had
          never seen one, and did not know how to build it without
          revelation, without a pattern.
          Thus the Ark of the Covenant continued until the days of David,
          King of Israel, standing or occupying a Tabernacle, or tent. But
          to David, God gave commandment that he should build Him a house,
          wherein He, Himself, might dwell, or which He might visit, and in
          which He might commune with His servants when He pleased.
          From the day the children of Israel were led out of Egypt to the
          days of Solomon, Jehovah had no resting place upon the earth,
          (and for how long a period before that day, the history is
          unpublished,) but walked in the tent or Tabernacle, before the
          Ark, as it seemed Him good, having no place to lay His head.
          David was not permitted to build the house which he was commanded
          to build, because he was a "man of blood," that is, he was beset
          by enemies on every hand, and had to spend his days in war and
          bloodshed to save Israel, (much as the Latter-day Saints have
          done, only he had the privilege to defend himself and people from
          mobocrats and murderers, while we have hitherto been denied that
          privilege,) and, consequently, he had no time to build a house
          unto the Lord, but commanded his son Solomon, who succeeded him
          on the throne, to erect the Temple at Jerusalem, which God had
          required at his hands.
          The pattern of this Temple, the length, and breadth, and height
          of the inner and outer courts, with all the fixtures thereunto
          appertaining, were given to Solomon by revelation, through the
          proper source. And why was this revelation-pattern necessary?
          Because that Solomon had never built a Temple, and did not know
          what was necessary in the arrangement of the different
          apartments, any better than Moses did what was needed in the
          This Temple, called Solomon's Temple, because Solomon was the
          master workman, was completed some time previous to the
          appearance of the Son of Man on the earth, in the form of the
          babe of Bethlehem, and had been dedicated as the House of the
          Lord, and accepted as a finished work by the Father, who
          commanded it to be built, that His Son might have a resting place
          on the earth, when he should enter on his mission.
          Why, then, did Jesus exclaim to the man who volunteered to follow
          him wheresoever he went, that "the Son of Man hath not where to
          lay his head?" Jesus knew the pretended Saint and follower to be
          a hypocrite, and that if he told him plainly that he would not
          fare as well as the birds and foxes, he would leave him at once,
          and that would save Him much trouble.
          But how could Jesus' saying, that he had "not where to lay his
          head," be true? Because the house which the Father had commanded
          to be built for his reception, although completed, had become
          polluted, and hence the saying, "My house is the house of prayer:
          but ye have made it a den of thieves," and he made a scourge of
          cords, and drove the money-changers, and dove-sellers, and
          faro-gamblers, all out of his house, and overthrew their tables;
          but that did not purify the house, so that he could not sleep in
          it, for an holy thing dwelleth not in an unholy Temple.
          If Jesus could not lay his head in an unholy, polluted temple,
          how can the Latter-day Saints expect that the Holy Spirit will
          take and abide its residence with them, in their tabernacles and
          temples of clay, unless they keep themselves pure, spotless, and
          It is no wonder that the Son of Man, soon after his resurrection
          from the tomb, ascended to his Father, for he had no place on
          earth to lay his head; his house still remaining in the
          possession of his enemies, so that no one had the privilege of
          purifying it, if they had the disposition, and otherwise the
          power, to do it; and the occupants thereof were professors in
          name, but hypocrites and apostates, from whom no good thing can
          be expected.
          Soon after the ascension of Jesus, through mobocracy, martyrdom,
          and apostacy, the Church of Christ became extinct from the earth,
          the Man Child--the Holy Priesthood, was received up into heaven
          from whence it came, and we hear no more of it on the earth,
          until the Angels restored it to Joseph Smith, by whose ministry
          the Church of Jesus Christ was restored, re-organized on earth,
          twenty-three years ago this day, with the title of "Latter-day
          Saints," to distinguish them from the Former-day Saints.
          Soon after, the Church, though our beloved Prophet Joseph, was
          commanded to build a Temple to the Most High, in Kirtland, Ohio,
          and this was the next House of the Lord we hear of on the earth,
          since the days of Solomon's Temple. Joseph not only received
          revelation and commandment to build a Temple, but he received a
          pattern also, as did Moses for the Tabernacle, and Solomon for
          his Temple; for without a pattern, he could not know what was
          wanting, having never seen one, and not having experienced its
          Without revelation, Joseph could not know what was wanting, any
          more than any other man, and, without commandment, the Church
          were too few in numbers, too weak in faith, and too poor in
          purse, to attempt such a mighty enterprise. But by means of all
          these stimulants, a mere handful of men living on air, and a
          little hominy and milk and often salt or no salt when milk could
          not be had; the great Prophet Joseph, in the stone quarry,
          quarrying rock with his own hands; and the few then in the
          Church, following his example of obedience and diligence wherever
          most needed; with laborers on the walls, holding the sword in one
          hand to protect themselves from the mob, while they placed the
          stone and moved the trowel with the other, the Kirtland
          Temple,--the second House of the Lord, that we have any published
          record of on the earth, was so far completed as to be dedicated.
          And those first Elders who helped to build it, received a portion
          of their first endowments, or we might say more clearly, some of
          the first, or introductory, or initiatory ordinances, preparatory
          to an endowment.
          The preparatory ordinances there administered, though accompanied
          by the ministration of angels, and the presence of the Lord
          Jesus, were but a faint similitude of the ordinances of the House
          of the Lord in their fulness; yet many, through the instigation
          of the devil, thought they had received all, and knew as much as
          God; they have apostatized, and gone to hell. But be assured,
          brethren, there are but few, very few of the Elders of Israel,
          now on earth, who know the meaning of the word endowment. To
          know, they must experience; and to experience, a Temple must be
          Let me give you the definition in brief. Your endowment is, to
          receive all those ordinances in the House of the Lord, which are
          necessary for you, after you have departed this life, to enable
          you to walk back to the presence of the Father, passing the
          angels who stand as sentinels, being enabled to give them the key
          words, the signs and tokens, pertaining to the Holy Priesthood,
          and gain your eternal exaltation in spite of earth and hell.
          Who has received and understands such an endowment, in this
          assembly? You need not answer. Your voices would be few and far
          between, yet the keys to these endowments are among you, and
          thousands have received them, so that the devil, with all his
          aids, need not suppose he can again destroy the Holy Priesthood
          from the earth, by killing a few, for he cannot do it. God has
          set His hand, for the last time, to redeem His people, the honest
          in heart, and Lucifer cannot hinder Him.
          Before these endowments could be given at Kirtland, the Saints
          had to flee before mobocracy. And, by toil and daily labor, they
          found places in Missouri, where they laid the corner stones of
          Temples, in Zion and her Stakes, and then had to retreat to
          Illinois, to save the lives of those who could get away alive
          from Missouri, where fell the Apostle David W. Patten, with many
          like associates, and where were imprisoned in loathsome dungeons,
          and fed on human flesh, Joseph and Hyrum, and many others. But
          before all this had transpired, the Temple at Kirtland had fallen
          into the hands of wicked men, and by them been polluted, like the
          Temple at Jerusalem, and consequently it was disowned by the
          Father and the Son.
          At Nauvoo, Joseph dedicated another Temple, the third on record.
          He knew what was wanting, for he had previously given most of the
          prominent individuals then before him their endowment. He needed
          no revelation, then, of a thing he had long experienced, any more
          than those now do, who have experienced the same things. It is
          only where experience fails, that revelation is needed.
          Before the Nauvoo Temple was completed, Joseph was
          murdered--murdered at sun light, under the protection of the most
          noble government that then existed, and that now exists, on our
          earth. Has his blood been atoned for? No! And why? A martyr's
          blood to true religion was never atoned for on our earth. No man,
          or nation of men, without the Priesthood, has power to make
          atonement for such sins. The souls of all such, since the days of
          Jesus, are "under the altar," and are crying to God, day and
          night, for vengeance. And shall they cry in vain? God forbid! He
          has promised He will hear them in His own due time, and
          recompense a righteous reward.
          But what of the Temple in Nauvoo? By the aid of sword in one
          hand, and trowel and hammer in the other, with fire arms at hand,
          and a strong band of police, and the blessings of heaven, the
          Saints, through hunger, and thirst, and weariness, and watching,
          and prayings, so far completed the Temple, despite the devices of
          the mob, that many received a small portion of their endowment,
          but we know of no one who received it in its fulness. And then,
          to save the lives of all the Saints from cruel murder, we removed
          westward, and being led by the all-searching eye of the Great
          Jehovah, we arrived at this place.
          Of our journey hither, we need say nothing, only, God led us. Of
          the sufferings of those who were compelled to, and did, leave
          Nauvoo in the winter or 1846, we need say nothing. Those who
          experienced it know it, and those who did not, to tell them of it
          would be like exhibiting a beautiful painting to a blind man.
          We will not stop to tell you of the sufferings of widows and
          orphans on Omaha lands, while their husbands and fathers were
          traversing the burning plains of the South, to fight the battles
          of a country which had banished them from civilization, for they
          secured the land on which we dwell, from our nation's foe,
          exposed the gold of California, and turned the world upside down.
          All these things are before you--you know them, and we need not
          repeat them.
          While these things were transpiring with the Saints in the
          wilderness, the Temple at Nauvoo passed into the hands of the
          enemy, who polluted it to that extent the Lord not only ceased to
          occupy it, but He loathed to have it called by His name, and
          permitted the wrath of its possessors to purify it by fire, as a
          token of what will speedily fall on them and their habitations,
          unless they repent.
          But what are we here for, this day? To celebrate the birth-day of
          our religion! To lay the foundation of a Temple to the Most High
          God, so that when His Son, our Elder Brother, shall again appear,
          he may have a place where he can lay his head, and not only spend
          a night or a day, but find a place of peace, that he may stay
          till he can say, "I am satisfied."
          Brethren, shall the Son of Man be satisfied with our proceedings
          this day? Shall he have a house on the earth which he can call
          his own? Shall he have place where he can lay his head, and rest
          over night, and tarry as long as he pleases, and be satisfied and
          pleased with his accommodations?
          These are questions for you to answer. If you say yes, you have
          got to do the work, or it will not be done. We do not want any
          whiners about this Temple. If you cannot commence cheerfully, and
          go through the labor of the whole building cheerfully, start for
          California, and the quicker the better. Make you a golden calf,
          and worship it. If your care for the ordinances of salvation, for
          yourselves, your living, and dead, is not first and foremost in
          your hearts, in your actions, and in everything you possess, go!
          Pay your debts, if you have any, and go in peace, and prove to
          God and all His Saints that you are what you profess to be, by
          your acts--a God of Gods, and know more than He that made you.
          But if you are what you profess to be, do your duty--stay with
          the Saints, pay your Tithing, and be prompt in paying, as you are
          in feeding your family; and the Temple, of which we have now laid
          the South-east Corner Stone, will arise in beauty and grandeur,
          in a manner and time which you have not hitherto known or
          The Saints of these valleys have grown in riches, and abundance
          of the comforts of life, in a manner hitherto unparalleled on the
          page of history, and if they will do by their Heavenly Father as
          He has done by them, soon will this Temple be enclosed. But if
          you go in for a speculation with passers by, as many have
          hitherto done, you will not live to see the Topstone of this
          Temple laid; and your labors and toils for yourselves and
          friends, dead and alive, will be worse than though you had had no
          We dedicate this, the South-east Corner Stone of this Temple, to
          the Most High God. May it remain in peace till it has done its
          work, and until He who has inspired our hearts to fulfil the
          prophecies of His holy Prophets, that the House of the Lord
          should be reared in the "Tops of the Mountains," shall be
          satisfied, and say, "It is enough." And may every tongue, pen,
          and weapon, that may rise against this or any other Corner Stone
          of this building, feel the wrath and scourging of an incensed
          God! May sinners in Zion be afraid, and fearfulness surprise the
          hypocrite, from this hour. And may all who do not feel to say
          Amen, go speedily to that long night of rest from which no
          sleeper will awake, till roused by the trump of the Second
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
          C. Kimball, April 6, 1853
                           Heber C. Kimball, April 6, 1853
                                      A PRAYER,
          By President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered on the South-East Corner
            Stone of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the First
                  Presidency and the Patriarch had laid the Stone,
                                   April 6, 1853.
          O God, the Eternal Father, in the name of thy Son Jesus Christ of
          Nazareth, we ask thee to look upon us at this time in thy tender
          mercy. Thou beholdest that thy servants, Brigham and his Council,
          have laid the Chief Corner Stone of a holy House, which we are
          about to erect unto thy name. We desire to do it with clean hands
          and pure hearts before thee, and before thine holy angels.
          We thank thee that we are permitted to live in the flesh, and
          have a place upon thy footstool, and partake daily of the
          bounties thy hand bestows, for thou art our Father, and Jesus
          Christ is our Elder Brother.
          Inasmuch, O Lord, as we desire to erect a House to thy name, that
          if it seemeth thee good to come and take up thine abode on the
          earth, thou mayest have a place to lay thy head, we pray thee to
          assist us to erect it in purity before thee, and the Heavenly
          We ask thee to help us so to conduct ourselves, that all the holy
          Prophets, the angels of Heaven, with thee and thy Son, may be
          engaged continually for our welfare, in the work of salvation and
          eternal lives. Bless us in this attempt to glorify thee. Bless
          this portion of the earth we dwell upon--even these valleys of
          the mountains, which we have consecrated unto thee. Cause them to
          bring forth the productions of the soil in rich abundance. Bless
          the seeds that are placed therein by thy servants and
          handmaidens. And inasmuch as they are disposed to do thy work,
          and erect a Temple to thy name, which is their fixed purpose and
          determination, let the heavens be gentle over them. May the earth
          be sanctified for their good, and the seeds they throw into it
          yield to them an hundred fold in return. We pray thee to bless
          such men and women--may the blessings of the Almighty richly
          attend them, and multiply them in their families, in their herds
          and flocks, in strength and in health, in salvation, and in
          eternal lives.
          We also pray for those who do not feel favorably disposed to thy
          work--may thy blessings not attend them, but may they go backward
          and not forward, may they wither and not increase, and may the
          strength that they might have received, through their
          faithfulness to thy work, be multiplied and divided amongst these
          thy servants, who are determined to keep thy commandments, and
          sanctify their affections unto thee.
          Look upon thy servant Brigham, O Lord, and let thy Holy Spirit
          rest mightily upon him this day, and from henceforth. May he live
          to dictate the erection of thy house, see the Topstone brought on
          with rejoicing, and administer the keys of salvation and eternal
          life unto his brethren therein. Bless his Council in common with
          him, may they live to a good old age, and glorify God in all
          their days; may they never want for food and raiment, for fathers
          and mothers, for wives and children, and for the power of thy
          Spirit to inspire them, and those thou hast given them.
          Pour out thy Spirit upon thy servants, the Twelve Apostles; may
          thy power abide upon them, to qualify them for the responsible
          calling unto which thou hast called them. Also, in connexion with
          them, let thy Spirit rest upon the Quorums of the Seventies, the
          High Priests, the Bishops, the High Council, the Elders, Priests,
          Teachers, and Deacons; and upon every faithful member of thy
          Church in these valleys of the mountains, and in all the world.
          Now, O God, we dedicate this Stone to thee. May this spot be
          holy, and all that pertaineth to it. And inasmuch as there shall
          be an enemy, or a person that are evil disposed towards thy
          house, and they shall endeavor to lay snares for the feet of thy
          people, may they be caught in their own net, be overwhelmed in
          their own dilemma, and have no power nor influence in the least
          to hurt thy Saints from this time henceforth and for ever. May
          the power of the mighty God of Jacob fortify thy servants,
          enabling them to execute righteousness before thee the Lord our
          Hear us, O Lord, for we dedicate this, the South-east Corner
          Stone unto thee, praying that it may sleep in peace, be preserved
          from decay, for it is the Chief Corner Stone of the House we
          shall rear to thy name. May the same blessings attend the other
          three Corner Stones, and all the works thy servants shall set
          their hands to do, from this time henceforth and for ever.
          Bless the architect, the superintendent, the foremen of the
          various departments, and all the laborers that shall raise a
          hand, or move a thing for the erection and perfection of this
          thine house; and provide for them, their wives, their children,
          and all that pertains unto them, that they may want for no good
          or necessary thing, while they are engaged in thy service, and
          from this time henceforth and for ever.
          We dedicate ourselves unto thee, with our wives, our children,
          our flocks, and our herds, with all the settlements and
          possessions that pertain to thy people in these valleys of the
          mountains. And all the praise and the glory we will ascribe to
          the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Edward
          Hunter, April 6, 1853
                            Edward Hunter, April 6, 1853
           An Oration by Bishop Edward Hunter, delivered on the South-West
               Stone of the Temple, at Great Salt Lake City, after the
                                   Presidencies of
                     the Aaronic Priesthood had laid the Stone,
                                   April 6, 1853.
          Brethren and Friends--This, the South-west Corner Stone of this
          Temple, in Salt Lake Valley, and Utah Territory, has been laid by
          the Aaronic Priesthood, which is in connection with the
          Melchizedek Priesthood forever--to connect those two Priesthoods
          to the building up of the kingdom of the last days, and exalt
          mankind on the earth, and in the presence of God, and prepare for
          the coming of Christ our Redeemer.
          The past, the present, and the future--our history, our destiny,
          recur with redoubled force upon our minds, upon occasions like
          this. In honor to the great God we are here assembled. To the
          Valleys of the mountains we have been led by His Almighty power
          and watchful guidance. We wave been delivered from our enemies,
          from our oppressors, by His unerring wisdom, and surpassing
          Never before could the Saints look around, and behold so
          glorious, so prosperous a prospect before them, for the
          accomplishment of the enterprise which we this day commence.
          Although peace may temporarily have smiled around, yet it was
          like the lone traveller, struggling to make his way through the
          scarcely incrustated lava, yet warm, and the craters of the
          momentarily extinct volcano, which has only ceased to pour forth
          its liquid fire, to gather renewed and increased energy, and
          again send forth its lurid flame, molten fury, and devastation,
          to all around. Thus has it ever been with this people--in the
          midst of enemies have they struggled to build up cities, wherein
          they might inhabit; erect temples unto the name of the God whom
          they serve, wherein to worship, and receive their holy anointings
          and endowments. But no sooner have they commenced, than have also
          commenced the howlings of the myrmidons of Satan's kingdom,
          crying, as they did before Pilate, when they murdered the Saviour
          of the world, "Away with him! away with him! crucify him! crucify
          him!" And they have poured out their wrath--they have murdered
          the Saints, driven them from city to city, from land to land,
          dispossessed them of their inheritances, destroyed their cities,
          their temples, and slain their Prophets.
          As it was in the days of our Saviour and his Apostles, so has it
          been in our day. They have used every stratagem, every exertion
          to destroy the Priesthood from the face of the earth. They were
          successful then--will they be so now? Will the authority of the
          holy and eternal Priesthood of Almighty God, again be driven from
          the face of the earth, the Prophets and Apostles all slain, and
          none left in possession of the living oracles of divine truth?
          No! no!! The might of Jehovah will preserve us. The Lord God will
          sustain us, and, if so be we should be scattered as hitherto, He
          will gather us in greater power, greater numbers, with increased
          ability to perform His work upon the earth.
          Let all people, sinners, mobocrats, and devils, learn from
          experience that persecution, plunder, robbery, rapine, murder,
          and expulsion from home and country, will not win. They have
          effectually tried this plan, and it has as effectually failed
          every time. Please take notice! and devise some new scheme the
          next time, wherein you can feel some assurance, that you may
          possibly succeed, and we have the pleasure of not being
          plundered, murdered, and disfranchised in the same old way. Tax
          your inventive genius for some broader scheme to destroy God's
          people from the face of the earth.
          Suppose you try the suggestion of our much esteemed, though
          distant, learned, very polite, and unsolicited chronicler,
          Lieutenant Gunnison, "of letting us alone severely." But I will
          not make suggestions for you, having great confidence in your
          ability of changing your mode of operation. When your plans
          become so futile, weak, and unavailing, as to become stale and
          uninteresting, I may suggest for you. In the meantime, let the
          Saints remember the promise President Young made them, upon the
          occasion of his breaking the ground for this temple, on the 14th
          of February last--"Not one of them, who had not been through the
          fiery ordeal, should lose the privilege, if he continued
          faithful; he shall not be a whit behind the most exquisite
          infliction of torture that any of the Saints have had to endure."
          If you are faithful, you shall have the promised blessing
          pertaining to those characters who became partakers of the
          sufferings of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
          When we look around us, what do we behold? We see the most
          unmistakable tokens of prosperity, peace, and plenty; the
          self-evident fruits of high heaven's protecting care, industry,
          sobriety, and faith. What else do we behold? Wickedness--the
          hydra-headed monster, apostacy, dares to lift his head; thieves
          dare to prowl in our midst.
          It seems, that no sooner can the Lord pour out His blessings upon
          His people, and Zion be favored for a season, than it becomes
          occasion for some to kick and flounder, turning their heel
          against that beneficent power unto whom they owe their being,
          their existence--who has fed them, and nurtured them, and led
          them, like as He did the Saints of old, all the day long.
          What becomes the duty of the Saints under such circumstances? Do
          you realize that upon yourselves, in a great measure, depends
          your future prosperity, the prosperity of Zion's cause, the
          extension and advancement of the cause of truth in the world? Do
          you consider that it is your duty to purify and sanctify your
          hearts before God, to put evil far from you, to resist the
          allurements, temptations, and devices of Satan, and thus
          panoplied in the bright armour of integrity, truth, and
          righteousness, with pure hearts, and clean hands, and arising in
          the strength, might, and majesty of the great Jehovah, put down
          iniquity, yea, with an eagle eye, ferret it out, and with a
          strong arm, hush in eternal silence every ingrate spirit, who
          profanes, with his unholy presence, the most holy place; who
          tramples under his feet, as a thing of naught, those covenants,
          those most solemn obligations, which he has freely made? So shall
          Israel put away iniquity from their midst, and obtain and retain
          the favor of the Lord of Hosts.
          Do you remember the history of the Gadiantons, as told in the
          Book of Mormon? We are surrounded by their descendants. Those
          loathsome, effeminate specimens of humanity, which we daily see
          in our midst, are their children, low, degraded, sunken to the
          lowest depths of human existence. We have our location amid their
          strongholds, where the ruins of their cities, towns, and
          fortifications are yet to be seen--they continue unto this day.
          Shall we, the Saints of the Most High God, who have been the
          special recipients of the oracles of life and salvation to this
          generation, to all generations to come, to even those who have
          preceded us--shall we, through supineness and neglect, permit a
          foundation to be laid in our midst, for the ultimate triumph of
          wickedness, apostacy, and every abomination which maketh
          desolate? I tell you, if we do, we need go no farther in the
          progress of this work, for we shall most probably share the fate
          of those Gadiantons and their children. Better, far better, would
          it be for us to stop, and, in the first place, sweep from our
          midst and from our borders, every vestige of unmitigated
          wickedness and sin. If we do not put it down, it will put us
          down. If we do not, when we have the privilege, the opportunity,
          magnify our calling, fulfil our covenants, the Lord our God will
          withdraw His Spirit from our midst, as being unworthy and
          negligent servants.
          I am aware that the devil raves and grows angry when the Saints
          prepare to build a temple, I am aware that he rummages every nook
          and corner, to gain the ascendancy, seduce away, stir up strife,
          contention, and to hinder the progress of the work; he seeks to
          lull into a false security, the vigilance of the Saints; to cool
          their ardor, check their efforts, and render them fruitless; to
          cause them to neglect their duties, grow luke-warm and
          indifferent towards the cause of God.
          Brethren, let me exhort you against these allurements, against
          this apathy--it will never do, it does not become the Latter-day
          Saints, whose work rolls upon them as fast as they are able to
          accomplish it. The Saints pray their Father in heaven to hasten
          His work, and roll it forth with mighty power.
          Do you not know that the heavens are ready to drop with blessings
          in store for the faithful Saints, if they were ready and able to
          receive them? The Almighty God is ready to establish His kingdom
          upon the earth, in power and majesty, if His people were ready to
          receive, were prepared to administer therein in holiness, purity,
          and wisdom.
          But are this people ready? No! they are not--their work is
          preparatory, and I am happy in believing that their progress is
          onward, that they are advancing toward that unity, faith, and
          perfection, those good works and Godlike attainments, which shall
          witness unto the Lord our God, that they are rapidly
          approximating towards that eventful period, when the Son of Man
          will appear in his temple, to cheer the hearts of his people.
          The heavens are propitious, and if we do right, the Lord our God
          will be our friend, bless and prosper us in our endeavors to
          bring to pass this our preparatory work. We will build a temple
          unto the name of the mighty God of Jacob, here in the wilderness
          of deserts, amid the forest of mountains, upon the foundation
          which we this day consecrate unto the Lord of Hosts. We will rear
          a superstructure wherein we can receive the ministrations of
          angels and holy beings; wherein we can receive instructions, and
          perform offices for the redemption of our dead, receive keys for
          the resurrection of the Saints of God, wherein we can meet the
          spirits of just men made perfect, and again strike hands with the
          martyred Prophets, Joseph and Hyrum, and all those who have
          suffered and died for the testimony of Jesus.
          We are far more commodiously situated, far better prepared for
          this work, than ever before, as a people. We have a house wherein
          we can hold our Councils, a tabernacle wherein to worship,
          storehouses to contain the tithing of the people, and shops, and
          machinery in full operation.
          The wall around the Temple Block will soon secure those grounds
          from intrusion. We are comparatively free from debt, everything
          seems favorable for the rapid progress of this work.
          Brethren, it depends upon your efforts, your liberality, your
          faithfulness, whether its progress be slow or fast. We are now
          ready to bid the Saints "come lend us your aid--bring up to the
          Tithing House of the Lord, your tithings and your consecrations;
          pay up what you owe, that our hands may be untied, and freed from
          our remaining indebtedness; that the hearts of the public workmen
          may rejoice in the blessings and comforts of life." Let your
          liberality be known by your works, and remember that it is your
          own work you are called upon to perform, and one in which you
          have the deepest and most abiding interest.
          Bring forth the materials for building--stone, lime, and sand;
          lumber and timber; the pine, the fir, and the cedar; the iron and
          steel; the silver, gold, and precious stones; to ornament, make
          beautiful and glorious the place of His presence, whose
          excellence surpasses the understanding of the children of men.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Alfred
          Cordon, April 6, 1853
                            Alfred Cordon, April 6, 1853
          By Bishop Alfred Cordon, Delivered on the South-West Corner Stone
            of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the Presidencies
                    of the Aaronic Priesthood had laid the Stone,
                                   April 6, 1853.
          O God, the Eternal Father, we thank thee that we are assembled
          here this morning, to lay the foundation of another Temple to thy
          name. We ask thee, in the name of Jesus Christ thy Son, to let
          thy blessing rest upon this, the South-west Corner Stone, which
          has been laid by the Presiding Bishop of thy Church, and his
          Council. Also let thy power and strength rest upon thy servants
          who shall endeavor to build upon the same--may that spirit of
          unanimity and peace that pervades our bosoms this morning, rest
          upon those who shall labor upon this building; may it also rest
          upon their wives and children, and extend itself throughout the
          length and breadth of this territory, and the whole world, that
          the honest in heart may rejoice, and thy Saints be filled with
          thanksgiving, with praise and adorations to thy great name, for
          the mercies thou art continually extending unto them.
          Especially let thine Elders abroad, whose hearts are panting this
          day with joy and satisfaction, feel the force and influence of
          thy Spirit, that so richly rest upon us, that they may take
          comfort and consolation. Let their lives be preserved that they
          may return, and behold a building reared to thy name, and greatly
          rejoice and adore thee, O God. May their way be opened, that they
          may move from nation to nation, from city to city, and from
          habitation to habitation. Let thine angels go before them, and
          the secret agency of thy Holy Spirit touch the hearts of the
          people for their good, that thy purposes may soon be
          accomplished, that Israel may be gathered from the nations of the
          earth, that light and truth may spread itself, until all the
          honest in heart rejoice in the principles of freedom, and every
          band and yoke of the tyrant is snapped and broken asunder, and
          the knowledge and power of God shall cover the earth, as the
          waters cover the face of the great deep.
          We pray thee to let the petitions of thy servant, which were
          offered upon the Chief Corner Stone, be answered upon the heads
          of this people, and may thy blessing and power rest upon him and
          his brethren, even the First Presidency of thy Church. May they
          be filled with the spirit of revelation continually, that thy
          Saints may flourish, thy kingdom prosper, and thy work roll forth
          under their guidance, that the day may soon come when Zion shall
          be respected among the nations, and the Holy Priesthood be the
          only authority acknowledged, either at home or abroad, on the
          land or on the sea.
          Direct thy people in thy path, that they may be prepared for the
          accomplishing of thy purposes. Let the Temple for which we are
          this day laying the Corner Stones, be reared to thy name, and the
          Top-stone be brought on with shouts of rejoicing before thee. Let
          every person that shall put forth his hand to prevent this thing
          from being accomplished, sink into oblivion, and may this power
          wither like the gourd of Jonah. Let all those who put forth their
          hands to rear this House, or in any way assist in doing the same,
          be blessed abundantly in the blessings of heaven, and the
          blessings of earth. And may all things work together for the good
          of thy people in all time to come.
          We dedicate this Stone, and resign ourselves to thee, to use us
          according to thy pleasure, praying thee to direct our course, and
          save us eternally in thy celestial Kingdom, in the name of Jesus
          Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / John
          Young, April 6, 1853
                              John Young, April 6, 1853
             An Oration by Elder John Young, Delivered on the North-West
               Stone of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the 
           Presidency of the High Priests' Quorum, and the Presidency and 
                            the High Council of the Stake
                         had laid the Stone, April 6, 1853.
          Brethren and Sisters--I have not a written oration to read before
          you, but shall content myself with simply expressing the feelings
          that pervade my breast on this interesting occasion. What I say,
          will come at once from the fountain of my heart.
          I have one thing to say particularly--that this is the best day I
          ever saw in all my life. I realize that I am greatly blessed, in
          connection with my brethren and sisters of this Church, that I am
          permitted to live to see the present day, and to stand upon this
          rock, which is the North-west Corner Stone of a Temple that is to
          be built upon this ground, which Stone we have laid in the name
          of the Lord Jesus Christ.
          I firmly believe that, as we stand upon this rock, so is the
          Church of Latter-day Saints founded upon the rock of eternal
          ages. My continual prayer and desire are, that we may live to see
          a Temple built to the name of the Most High God. I feel myself
          honored of God and my brethren, in having the opportunity of
          standing here to-day, in speaking, and realizing what I have,
          since I came on the Temple ground.
          I hope we shall see the Cap-stone brought on with shouts of joy.
          I believe we shall, if we remain faithful in the cause of truth.
          I very well know that, at the commencement of the Temples that
          have heretofore been built to the name of the Lord, by this
          people, the devil has always moved his artillery with greater
          power and activity at that time. This is the foundation of the
          fourth Temple that the Latter-day Saints have laid; and I pray
          that we shall all feel nerved up with power to accomplish the
          great and glorious work which we are called to perform.
          For my own part, I am sensible that I have not long to stay upon
          the earth, but I have a great desire to live in connection with
          my brethren, to see this Temple completed. I believe we shall.
          My chief interest in living on the earth is to see the work of
          the Lord prosper, and to assist all in my power to roll it forth;
          and why I say this is the best day I ever saw upon the earth, is
          because the prospects for the advancement of the kingdom of God
          are greater now than ever I saw them before in my days. I have
          always, in all my life, been desirous to see the cause of the
          Lord prosper on the earth, but more especially so since I found a
          true Church founded by the Prophet of God.
          We have Prophets among us--a Seer and Revelator, and also
          Apostles of Jesus Christ. Do I not know that I am standing this
          day in the presence of the greatest men that are to be found upon
          the footstool of God? My voice is now sounding in the ears of the
          greatest men that are this side of eternity, and I know it. If I
          should stand before all the kings, potentates, and princes of the
          earth, in one general assembly, the comparison would not begin to
          bear with the present occasion. They are men chosen by the people
          alone, and destitute of the power of an eternal Priesthood. These
          are the mighty chieftains of Israel, called and appointed by the
          Lord of Hosts, clothed with salvation and eternal lives, and sent
          for a blessing to the faithful.
          I am thankful and happy. I have not language sufficient at my
          command to express, in full, my feelings. If I did not make a
          written oration, it has fallen to my lot to make a few verbal
          remarks. I am proud to stand here with my brethren, and pray that
          the power of the Spirit of God may rest upon His people, that
          they may prosper exceedingly, and bud and blossom like a fruitful
          bough upon the mountains. I have felt, while these Stones were
          being laid, that the angels of God were round about us. And may a
          convoy of them continually attend this holy spot, until all the
          things we desire to do for the glory of our Heavenly Father, and
          the extension of His cause on earth, are accomplished, which is
          my prayer. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / George
          B. Wallace, April 6, 1853
                          George B. Wallace, April 6, 1853
           By Elder George B. Wallace, Delivered on the North-West Corner
           of the Temple, at Great Salt Lake City, after the Presidency of
            High Priests' Quorum, and the Presidency and the High Council
                   of the Stake had laid the Stone, April 6, 1853.
          Righteous and merciful God, the Eternal Father, in the name of
          Jesus of Nazareth, we consecrate and dedicate this Stone unto
          thee, even the North-west Corner Stone, which we have laid as
          part of the foundation of a Temple to be built unto thy great and
          holy name. We pray thee, O God, to accept this offering from our
          hands; and may thy peace and blessing be and abide here, that
          this spot of ground may be holy unto thee, and never be polluted
          by those who are unholy, or by any unclean thing.
          May this foundation be firm as the foundations of the everlasting
          hills that cannot be moved, that the superstructure which shall
          be reared upon it may never be shaken, that the people may
          receive their blessings therein, to qualify them to pass through
          the vale, into celestial happiness.
          We pray thee, O Lord, to let thy peace be upon those who labor
          upon these works; may their hearts be inspired by the Holy Ghost,
          to realize that they are working to build a House to thy name,
          that immortal beings may come and administer in the ordinances of
          salvation, and teach thy servants things that are beyond the
          vail, to prepare them to enter into that rest which is prepared
          and promised to thy Saints. We pray thee to cement this Corner
          Stone in a bond of indissoluble union with the other three, that
          they may stand firm as the eternal Priesthood which has been
          given unto men, even thy servants, that never can be moved out of
          its place, but will stand, from this time henceforth and for
          Bless the people that are congregated together this day; may it
          be to them a day long to be remembered; let thy Spirit prevail in
          their midst, and every heart be filled with unutterable joy. Let
          the vision of eternity be opened unto them, that they may behold
          things new and precious, and rejoice in the holy principles of
          the Gospel of God, that has been brought to light in this
          dispensation, by the administration of angels to thy servants,
          even in the latter days.
          Let our enemies be taken in their own snare, and fall into the
          pit they dig for thy people. Let confusion come upon them; may
          they be turned backward, and have no power from his time
          henceforth and forever, to prevail against the Saints and the
          Lord's anointed. Inspire the hearts of thy servants that are
          scattered abroad among the nations of the earth, and upon the
          islands of the sea; may their eyes be inclined towards us this
          day, and let their hearts be lifted up in joy and rejoicing
          before thee. Strengthen them, and give them great prosperity in
          their missions, and return them with honor to see the Cap-stone
          of this Temple brought on with shouting grace unto it.
          We now dedicate ourselves, our lives, our children, our flocks
          and herds, unto thee, O God the Eternal Father, and pray thee to
          accept of us, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Parley
          P. Pratt, April 6, 1853
                           Parley P. Pratt, April 6, 1853
                               SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATION.
          An Oration by Elder Parley P. Pratt, Delivered on the North-East
            Stone of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the Twelve
          the First Presidency of the Seventies, and the Presidency of the
                  Elders' Quorum had laid the Stone, April 6, 1853.
          "And when they shall say unto you, seek unto them that have
          familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep and mutter; should
          not a people seek unto their God? for the living to hear from the
          The foregoing text was copied by Nephi, from the Book of Isaiah,
          about six hundred years before Christ, and is now contained in
          the second Book of Nephi, chap. ix.
          For the last few years the world has been disturbed very much by
          alleged communications from the world of spirits. "Mesmerism,"
          "Clairvoyance," "Spiritual Knockings," " Writing Mediums," &c.,
          are said to be channels of communication between the living and
          the dead. How often one meets with an invitation to seek to some
          "medium"--to some one "familiar with spirits," in order to hear
          from a deceased father, mother, husband, wife, or other relative
          or friend.
          On the other hand, these alleged communications from the spirit
          world are zealously opposed, on the ground that there is no such
          philosophy in nature; that there can be no medium of
          communication between the living and those who have passed the
          vale of death; and that, therefore, all alleged communications
          from that source must necessarily be false.
          It becomes the Saints to be able on this, as on all other
          subjects, to judge correctly and understandingly, by their
          knowledge of the principles of true philosophy, and of the laws
          of God and nature.
          If on the one hand we admit the principle of communication
          between the spirit world and our own, and yield ourselves to the
          unreserved or indiscriminate guidance of every spiritual
          manifestation, we are liable to be led about by every wind of
          doctrine, and by every kind of spirit which constitute the
          varieties of being and of thought in the spirit world. Demons,
          foul or unclean spirits, adulterous or murderous spirits, those
          who love or make a lie, can communicate with beings in the flesh,
          as well as those who are more true and virtuous.
          Again--The spirits who are ignorant, uncultivated, and who remain
          in error, can communicate through the same medium as those better
          To illustrate this subject, we will consider the telegraphic wire
          as a medium of communication between New York and Boston.
          Through this medium a holy Prophet or Apostle could communicate
          the holy and sacred words of truth; while through the same, could
          be communicated words of truth in relation to news, business
          transactions, the sciences, &c.; and also every species of lie,
          error, imposition, fraud, &c. Hence, if the people of New York
          should submit to the guidance of beings in Boston, who
          communicate with them by telegraph or other mediums, they would
          be guided by a mixture of intelligence, truth, error, falsehood,
          &c., in every conceivable variety. So with communications from
          the spirit world, if we once credit the philosophy or fact of an
          existing medium of communication.
          If, on the other hand, we deny the philosophy or the fact of
          spiritual communication between the living and those who have
          died, we deny the very fountain from which emanated the great
          truths or principles which were the foundation of both the
          ancient and modern Church.
          Who communicated with Jesus and his disciples on the holy mount?
          Moses and Elias, from the invisible world. Who bestowed upon the
          Apostles the commission to preach the Gospel to every creature in
          all the world? He that had passed the vale of death, and had
          dwelt in the spirit world, yea, he that had ascended far on high
          above the realms of death, and far beyond all the principalities
          and powers of the spirit world, and had entered, and been
          crowned, in the mansions of immortal flesh.
          Who communicated with the beloved disciple on the Isle of Patmos,
          and revealed those sublime truths contained in his prophetic
          book? He that liveth and was dead, through his angel, who
          declared to John--Behold, I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy
          brethren the Prophets, that have the testimony of Jesus.
          Who communicated with our great modern Prophet, and revealed
          through him as a medium, the ancient history of a hemisphere, and
          the records of the ancient dead? Moroni, who had lived upon the
          earth fourteen hundred years before. Who ordained Joseph the
          Prophet, and his fellow-servant, to the preparatory Priesthood,
          to baptize for remission of sins? John the Baptist, who had been
          beheaded! Who ordained our first founders to the Apostleship, to
          hold the keys of the kingdom of God, in these the times of
          restoration? Peter, James, and John, from the eternal world. Who
          instructed him in the mysteries of the kingdom, and in all things
          pertaining to Priesthood, law, philosophy, sacred architecture,
          ordinances, sealings, anointings, baptisms for the dead, and in
          the mysteries of the first, second, and third heavens, many of
          which are unlawful to utter? Angels and spirits from the eternal
          Who revealed to him the plan of redemption, and of exaltation for
          the dead who had died without the Gospel? and the keys and
          preparations necessary for holy and perpetual converse with Jesus
          Christ, and with the spirits of just men made perfect, and with
          the general assembly and Church of the first-born, in the holy of
          holies? Those from the dead!
          Again--How do the Saints expect the necessary information by
          which to complete the ministrations for the salvation and
          exaltation of their friends who have died?
          By one holding the keys of the oracles of God, as a medium
          through which the living can hear from the dead.
          Shall we, then, deny the principle, the philosophy, the fact of
          communication between worlds? No! verily no!
          The spiritual philosophy of the present age was introduced to the
          modern world by Joseph Smith. The people of the United States
          abandoned him to martyrdom, and his followers to fire, and sword,
          and plunder, and imprisonment, and final banishment to these
          far-off mountains and deserts, simply because a medium of
          communication with the invisible world had been found, whereby
          the living could hear from the dead. No sooner had the people and
          nation, thus guilty of innocent blood, completed the banishment
          of the Saints from their midst, than they began to adopt some of
          the same principles of spiritual philosophy, although in a
          perverted sense of the word.
          Editors, statesmen, philosophers, priests, and lawyers, as well
          as the common people, began to advocate the principle of converse
          with the dead, by visions, divination, clairvoyance, knocking,
          and writing mediums, &c., &c. This spiritual philosophy of
          converse with the dead, once established by the labors, toils,
          sufferings, and martyrdom of its modern founders, and now
          embraced by a large portion of the learned world, shows a triumph
          more rapid and complete--a victory more extensive, than has ever
          achieved in the same length of time in our world.
          A quarter of a century since, an obscure boy and his few
          associates, in the western wilds of New York, commenced to hold
          converse with the dead. Now, vision, new revelation,
          clairvoyance, mediums, oracles, &c., are talked of and advocated
          as far as the modern press extends its influence, or steam its
          powers of locomotion.
          An important point is gained, a victory won, and a countless host
          of opposing powers vanquished, on one of the leading or
          fundamental truths of "Mormon" philosophy, viz.--"That the living
          may hear from the dead."
          But, notwithstanding these great victories of truth over error,
          ignorance, and superstition, in certain points of spiritual
          philosophy, yet much remains to be done, ere pure, uncontaminated
          truth will reign triumphant, and darkness and error surrender
          their last stronghold on the earth.
          The fact of spiritual communications being established, by which
          the living hear from the dead--being no longer a question of
          controversy with the well informed, we drop that point, and call
          attention to the means of discriminating or judging between the
          lawful and the unlawful mediums or channels of
          communication--between the holy and impure, the truths and
          falsehoods, thus communicated.
          The words of the holy Prophet in our text, while they admit the
          principle of the living hearing from the dead, openly rebuke, and
          sharply reprove, persons for seeking to those who have familiar
          spirits, and to wizards that peep and mutter, and remind us that
          a people should seek unto their God for the living to hear from
          the dead!
          By what means, then, can a people seek unto their God, for such
          an important blessing as to hear from the dead?
          And how shall we discriminate between those who seek to Him, and
          those who seek the same by unlawful means?
          In the first place, no persons can successfully seek to God for
          this privilege, unless they believe in direct revelation in
          modern times.
          Secondly, it is impossible for us to seek Him successfully, and
          remain in our sins. A thorough repentance and reformation of life
          are absolutely necessary, if we would seek to Him.
          Thirdly, Jesus Christ is the only name given under heaven, as a
          medium through which to approach to God. None, then, can be
          lawful mediums, who are unbelievers in Jesus Christ, or in modern
          revelation; or who remain in their sins; or who act in their own
          name, instead of the name appointed.
          And moreover, the Lord has appointed a Holy Priesthood on the
          earth, and in the heavens, and also in the world of spirits;
          which Priesthood is after the order or similitude of His Son; and
          has committed to this Priesthood the keys of holy and divine
          revelation, and of correspondence, or communication between
          angels, spirits, and men, and between all the holy departments,
          principalities, and powers of His government in all worlds.
          And again--The Lord has ordained that all the most holy things
          pertaining to the salvation of the dead, and all the most holy
          conversations and correspondence with God, angels, and spirits,
          shall be had only in the sanctuary of His holy Temple on the
          earth, when prepared for that purpose by His Saints; and shall be
          received and administered by those who are ordained and sealed
          unto this power, to hold the keys of the sacred oracles of God.
          To this same principle the Prophets Isaiah and Micah bear
          testimony, saying, that in the last days all nations shall go up
          to the house (or Temple) of the Lord, in order to be taught in
          His ways, and to walk in His paths; for out of Zion shall go
          forth the law, &c. Now it is evident that the people of all
          nations in the last days would be utterly unable to learn the
          ways of the Lord to perfection, in any other place except in a
          holy Temple erected among the mountains. For if the oracles, and
          most holy ordinances, and the keys or the mysteries, could be had
          elsewhere, or in any and every place, the people would never take
          the pains to resort to one house amid the mountains in order to
          learn of His ways, and to walk in His paths.
          It is, then, a matter of certainty, according to the thing
          revealed to the ancient Prophets, and renewed unto us, that all
          the animal magnetic phenomena, all the trances and visions of
          clairvoyant states, all the phenomena of spiritual knockings,
          writing mediums, &c., are from impure, unlawful, and unholy
          sources; and what those holy and chosen vessels which hold the
          keys of Priesthood in this world, in the spirit world, or in the
          world of resurrected beings, stand as far aloof from all these
          improper channels, or unholy mediums, of spiritual communication,
          as the heavens are higher than the earth, or as the mysteries of
          the third heaven, which are unlawful to utter, differ from the
          jargon of sectarian ignorance and folly, or the divinations of
          foul spirits, abandoned wizards, magic-mongers, jugglers, and
          Ye Latter-day Saint! Ye thousands of the hosts of Israel! Ye are
          assembled here to-day, and have laid these Corner Stones, for the
          express purpose that the living might hear from the dead, and
          that we may prepare a holy sanctuary, where "the people may seek
          unto their God, for the living to hear from the dead," and that
          heaven and earth, and the world of spirits may commune
          together--that the kings, nobles, presidents, rulers, judges,
          priests, counsellors, and senators, which compose the general
          assembly of the Church of the first-born in all these different
          spheres of temporal and spiritual existence, may sit in grand
          Council, and hold a Congress or court on the earth, to concert
          measures for the overthrow of the "mystery of iniquity," the
          thrones of tyrants, the sanctuaries of priestcraft and
          superstition, and the reign of ignorance, sin, and death.
          Saints! These victories will be achieved, and Jesus Christ and
          his Saints will subdue all opposing powers, and attain to
          universal empire in heaven and on earth, as sure as innocent
          blood was ever shed on Mount Calvary, or the official seal broken
          on the door of the tomb of the Son of God. This day's work, in
          laying these Corner Stones for a Temple amid the mountains, is
          one advancing step in the progress of the necessary preparations
          for these mighty revolutions.
          Let Zion complete this Temple, let it be dedicated to, and
          accepted by, the Almighty, let it be preserved in holiness
          according to the laws of the Holy Priesthood, and Zion shall not
          want for a man to stand before the Lord, and to receive the
          oracles, and administer in His holy sanctuary, and to administer
          the keys of His government upon the earth,
                 While sun, or moon, or stars shall shine,
                 Or principalities endure.
          If the Saints accomplish these things, and fail not to keep the
          commandments of Jesus Christ and the counsels of his servants,
          the kingdoms of the world shall never prevail against them from
          this time forth and for ever.
          But remember, O ye Saints of the Most High! remember that the
          enemy is on the alert. That old serpent and his angels, who have
          ruled this lower world, with few exceptions, for so many ages,
          will not tamely, and without a struggle, submit to have the
          kingdom, and seat of government, and sanctuary of our God, again
          erected on our planet, no more to be thrown down or subdued, till
          every square yard of the vast dominion shall be reconquered by
          its rightful owners. No! From the moment the ground was broken
          for this Temple, those inspired by him [Satan] have commenced to
          rage; and he will continue to stir up his servants to anger
          against that which is good, but, if we are faithful, the victory
          is ours, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
          Hyde, April, 6, 1853
                             Orson Hyde, April, 6, 1853
          By President Orson Hyde, Delivered on the North-East Corner Stone
          of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the Twelve Apostles,
          the First Presidency of the Seventies, and the Presidency of the
                     Quorum had laid the Stone, April, 6, 1853.
          Almighty Father--Thou who dwellest in the heavens, and who
          sittest upon the throne of thy glory and power, we beseech thee
          to behold us, in great mercy, from thy celestial courts, and
          listen to our prayers which we this day offer to thee, in the
          name of Jesus Christ, thy Son. Although thou art exalted in
          temples not made with hands, in the midst of the redeemed and
          sanctified ones, yet deign thou to meet with us in our humble
          sphere, and as we have laid, help thou us to dedicate unto thee,
          this Corner Stone of Zion's earthly Temple, that in her courts
          thy sons and daughters may rejoice to meet their Lord.
          Everlasting thanks are due to thee, O God of our salvation, for
          thy manifold blessings and mercies extended unto us--that since
          we have been compelled to flee to the valleys and caves of the
          mountains, and hide ourselves in thy secret chambers, from the
          face of the serpent or dragon of persecution, red with the blood
          of the Saints and martyrs of Jesus, thou hast caused the land to
          be fruitful--the wilderness and desert to rejoice and blossom as
          the rose. Known unto thee is the history of our career. Our
          merits and demerits have been open to thy view, and our wisdom
          and folly have not been hid from thine eyes. Thou has
          comprehended our strength and our weakness, our joys and our
          sorrows, and also our sufferings and persecutions for thy name's
          sake; and the martyrdom of thy servants!
          Remember us, Oh Lord, and let the radiance of thy favor, like the
          rainbow of peace, encompass thy people while we sojourn here, and
          remain tenants at will in these frail bodies, the abodes of our
          spirits. And remember, likewise, our enemies who, through cruel
          jealousy, and malicious intent, have compelled us to find homes
          in these distant regions, and in the more lonely grave, or wander
          as strangers and pilgrims on the earth, without an abiding city
          or resting place. Reward them according to their works, and let
          them eat the fruits of their own doings, inasmuch as they repent
          The Twelve Apostles of the LATTER-DAYS, to whom has been
          committed the pleasing task to lay the North-east Corner Stone of
          this Temple, even the last Corner Stone of the building, are here
          convened to discharge their duty before thee, in the midst of the
          authorities of thy Church, and of the assembled thousands who are
          come to witness the solemn ceremonies of the occasion.
          We, therefore, implore thy blessings upon our heads, on this
          lovely day, while the sun of heaven, on his annual visit to his
          northern dominions, is changing the very heart of nature, and
          lighting up her face with the smiles of welcome. The snows of the
          everlasting mountains are made to yield at his approach, and to
          flow down in crystal streams of living waters, spreading life and
          verdure over all the plain.
          From the very hour that the ground was broken to prepare for this
          foundation, Satan has been more diligently engaged in stirring up
          the hearts of his children to hate the servants and people of our
          God. But, O Lord, the work is thine, and thine arm is able to
          execute and defend it.
          We now, in the name of Jesus Christ, our great High Priest and
          Lawgiver, dedicate and consecrate this Corner Stone unto thee,
          asking that the walls to be reared upon this foundation may
          steadily rise, by the persevering industry of thy people under
          thy providential care and blessings and the protecting and
          fostering arm of the Angel of thy presence.
          Whosoever, O Lord, shall bless and aid the building of this
          Temple, with their faith, goodwill, and means--with their silver
          and their gold, with their labor and toil, with their horses,
          their cattle, their sheep, and their grain, or with any or all of
          their products, necessary, or available--may they rise in wealth
          and influence, and in the confidence and favor of God and His
          servants; and may the blessings of this Temple be extended unto
          them, whether they be Jews or Gentiles, bond or free, male or
          female. And whosoever shall attempt to hinder, oppose, or
          obstruct the progress of this building, or that shall hate or
          blaspheme the same, or that shall, in any way or manner,
          knowingly, wilfully, or intentionally destroy, injure, mar, or
          deface any part or portion of the work, let such not only be
          powerless, and clothed with shame, disgrace, and condemnation,
          but receive the very same kind of treatment in their own persons,
          in the course of thy providences, as they may manifest or desire
          to manifest towards this edifice.
          Hasten thou the period, O Lord, when this thine House, in the
          midst of the mountains, shall receive the Top-stone with the
          shouts of gladness, and be completed, and nations flow unto
          it--when many people shall say, "Come ye, and let us go up to the
          mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and he
          will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths: for out
          of Zion shall go forth the law," making manifest every false and
          delusive spirit, every true principle, and also the errors that
          have involved nations in broils and contentions, in strife, in
          darkness, and in sin; and that will remove the vail of the
          covering that has been cast over all people; and the Gentiles
          shall come to the light of Zion, and kings to the brightness of
          her rising. Roll on the hour, Eternal Parent, when the
          intelligence and knowledge obtained by thy servants, on this
          consecrated spot, shall prove a beacon light to the nations who
          are floating on the sea of time in a dark, cloudy day.
          O God of our fathers Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, overrule, we pray
          thee, every act and movement of the power of the world, to
          further the interests of the Redeemer's kingdom, and to prepare
          the way for his triumphant reign on earth. Bless every
          honest-hearted ruler in the governments and kingdoms of men, and,
          though they may be ignorant of thy purposes and designs, yet make
          them the agents to bring about and accomplish the very intentions
          formed in thy bosom, and decreed in thine heart.
          Holy Father, bless, we pray thee, the Presidency of this thy
          Church, and prolong their days, that we may long enjoy their
          counsels, and avail ourselves of their wisdom. Remember the
          Twelve Apostles also, with the Presidents of the Seventies, who
          now call upon thy name with our voices. May none of us ever fall
          by transgression, or bring dishonor upon thy cause, or a stain
          upon our reputation. But preserve us in thy fear, in the light of
          truth, in the favor of our God, in the confidence of one another,
          in the estimation of our superiors, and in the favor of the just.
          As we have laid and dedicated this Corner Stone, with our best
          wishes, most lively hopes, and unshaken faith that the building
          may be speedily erected and finished, we ask thee that we may
          become pillars in thy spiritual Temple, and go no more out, but
          sustain and uphold, in connexion with all the faithful, the grand
          superstructure and edifice reared by infinite wisdom, power, and
          goodness, in which to gather, in thine own due time, every son
          and daughter of Adam's fallen race. And to God and the Lamb be
          ascribed everlasting honors, praise, dominion, and glory, both
          now and for ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
          Young, October 6, 1854
                           Brigham Young, October 6, 1854
               An Address by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1854.
          It is rather late in the morning to offer a lengthy discourse
          upon any particular subject; but I will give a text for others.
          Unless we continue our Conference after the first day of the
          week, we shall not have time to instruct the people as fully as
          we should like to; but we will endeavor to do what we feel to be
          our duty in this matter.
          I more particularly wish those who have lately come into this
          place, to consider the teachings that may be given upon the text.
          The greater part of those who have come across the plains this
          season, will no doubt attend this Conference; though, perhaps, a
          few of them may be necessarily absent, and a few have gone to
          other settlements.
          I will comprise the text in a few words, though not exactly as it
          reads in the Bible, and will put it in the form of a question. My
          brethren, you who have been helped to this place by the Perpetual
          Emigrating Fund--Will you do to your brethren as you would have,
          or wish, them to do by you in like circumstances?
          Can you call to mind the time, when you have seen others
          emigrating to America--being helped away from poverty and
          distress? Can you recollect the days and weeks when at work, when
          walking abroad, and when at meetings, that your hearts have been
          full, and lifted to the Lord, in earnest supplication, to incline
          the hearts of your brethren in Zion to put forth their hands, and
          help you away from that country where hundreds and thousands are
          turned out of employment, in consequence of their embracing the
          Gospel--thus depriving them of labor, and consequently the
          necessary food for themselves and families?
          Can you who have arrived here this fall, or who arrived one, two,
          and three years ago, think how you felt when you heard that a
          company was established, and means were being provided, to help
          the poor to this place? If you can, call to mind now the feelings
          you had then, and ask yourselves if you are willing to do to your
          brethren who are now in that country, as you wished to be done
          unto by those who emigrated before you; or whether you will do as
          many have done after they have arrived here.
          Many brought here in former years by the Perpetual Emigrating
          Fund have wanted the highest wages for their labor, when they
          could not do half the amount of work that a man can do who has
          been here a few years. They have wanted to make themselves rich,
          or at least very comfortable, before they could think of paying
          their passage here. They must have a good house, and a fine
          garden; and by the time they have got that, they think they
          really need a farm.
          They will say to themselves, "I must raise grain, for it is
          becoming dear, and there will be a high-priced market opened here
          for it by and bye; grain is going to be in good demand, and I
          must have a farm; I must get poles to fence it; I must have my
          oxen; and I shall not pay what I owe the Perpetual Emigrating
          Fund yet. I want, at least, time to fence my farm, and I want so
          many cows that I can have a dairy, for butter and meat will be
          very scarce. And by the time I have got me a farm and a dairy, I
          must have a carriage to ride to my farm to see how my servants
          are getting on; and I must have horses," &c., &c.
          With a very few exceptions, no man has put forth his hand to pay
          the debts he owes the P. E. Fund.
          I now ask you if you are willing to do what you have wanted
          others to do by you? Let the first thing you attend to be to pay
          the debt you owe the Fund. Do you say, "Well, shall we not get us
          a house?" No; live in your tents, or go into the woods, and bring
          down bushes and make bough houses as the Indians do, and say you
          will be satisfied with that until you have paid the debt you owe
          the poor. You do not owe it to me, nor to these my brethren; we
          have plenty. We have houses; we have enough to sustain ourselves.
          You do not owe it to any individual here, but you owe it to the
          poor who wish to come here; the debt is due to them alone. If you
          refuse to do this, would you not shut up the bowels of your
          compassion against the poor?
          Be careful, brethren, that your eyes follow not after the riches
          of this world, to lust after them; I say, be careful, that you do
          not want a cow, and then another, and another, and another; that
          you do not want a carriage, and then another, and so on, before
          paying your debt to the Fund. And if you are not careful, you
          will never be satisfied with earthly possessions, worlds without
          I would like about six discourses preached upon this text, each
          about six hours long, if we had time, to see if we could remove
          the scales from the eyes of the people, and stir them up to
          faithfulness in keeping their covenants, and doing to others as
          they would have others do to them.
          If any of the brethren are disposed, they can go into
          mathematical demonstrations on this subject; and can show to the
          congregation what the Fund would probably be another year, if all
          were faithful in paying back what they have received from it. If
          I were to guess, without entering into an examination of the
          books, I should judge that we would have between one and two
          hundred thousand dollars, with which to bring the poor to this
          place next season.
          The Perpetual Emigrating Fund is a business transaction that
          increases; it is bound to increase, if men and women will be
          faithful to pay what they owe. The question may be asked, "Do you
          want the people to pay when they are suffering?" There is no such
          thing as suffering here. Is there a man, woman or child in this
          territory who cannot get what is necessary for them to eat
          without being forced to the necessity of stealing it? Is there a
          house in this city, or territory, that will refuse a hungry
          person a meal of victuals, when he has not been here long enough
          to earn his food? Every person acquainted with the circumstances
          and disposition of the people here will say "No, there is not a
          family that would not impart to their brethren and sisters, to
          the passing stranger, and even to an enemy, to feed them."
          Again, how many invalids can you find here, or people who cannot
          do enough to maintain themselves? Very few.
          Four years ago we commenced to lay our plans to sustain the poor,
          and take care of those who could not take care of themselves. We
          provided sixteen houses on one farm which we purchased, and had
          men selected to take care of those who could not sustain
          themselves; but there has not been a man or woman, a widowed lady
          or an orphan child who was old enough to speak for himself, that
          has been willing to occupy one of these houses, go to a farm, or
          live in a house that we purchased for them. They say, "We do not
          want to live there, for it was purchased for the poor." We have
          never found a family that would acknowledge themselves so
          destitute as to live in a house we bought for the accommodation
          of the poor. "But," say they, "if you will purchase a house for
          us close to the Tabernacle, we will live in it."
          For the last four years, we have fed, on an average, six hundred
          people, who come to the Tithing Office, and who never give us a
          dime for it; and yet they will not acknowledge themselves poor.
          There are also hundreds of persons in this city, and in other
          cities in the territory, who require the Bishops to help them,
          when at the same time they are able to drive a pretty good team,
          and occupy as good a house as I live in, and are able to have a
          good garden, and quite a farm. Yet they will go to the Bishops,
          and say, "Will you let me have a yoke of oxen?" or, "I wish,
          Bishop, you would let me have those horses; I do not know when I
          can pay you for them; I am poor;" or, "Will you let me have that
          carriage that has been put in on tithing? I do not know when I
          shall pay you for it; I have raised considerable wheat, but I
          want to get a quantity of clothing with that for my family this
          year; let me have the carriage anyhow, and I do not want you to
          ask me for the pay, or say anything about it." Still we cannot
          find one family to acknowledge they are sustained by the Church,
          and own the name of being poor--who cannot sustain themselves. We
          have the proof on hand for this.
          There is much said in the Bible with regard to the rich. In one
          place it is said, "It is hard for a rich man to enter into the
          kingdom of heaven; but "blessed are the poor, for they shall
          inherit," &c. Can you understand what the Lord means by these
          sayings, and others, by His Prophets and Apostles, touching the
          poor? He means simply this, "Those who have the good things of
          this world, and will put them to use in building up the kingdom
          of God on earth; will feed the hungry, clothe the naked, and do
          good with them; they are my people, saith the Lord."
          But let me tell you, poor men, or poor women, who have nothing,
          and covet that which is not their own, are just as wicked in
          their hearts, as the miserly man who hoards up his gold and
          silver, and will not put it out to use. I wish the poor to
          understand, and act as they would wish others to act towards them
          in like circumstances.
          Let the brethren and sisters who have come in this season, as
          quick as the Lord puts anything in their possession, first pay
          the debts they owe the poor in foreign countries. They do not owe
          it here; it is merely paid into the treasury here, from which it
          is appropriated to bring the poor Saints of other countries to
          this place. You owe it to people that cannot help themselves; to
          those who may travel hundreds of miles, and apply to every
          mechanic's shop or factory for employment to get a penny to buy a
          loaf of bread, and to no avail.
          The Americans do not understand this; they have seen hard times
          it is true, but they never saw people as poor as they are in
          Europe. In the eastern countries of America, there are thousands
          who have hard fare, but they can get food in a way the poor of
          the old countries cannot. You who have come from there, know what
          it is; it has been before your eyes all your lifetime.
          If the poor there are found asking for a meal of victuals, or
          soliciting the least help in the streets as vagrants, they are
          reported to the police; and what is next? They are taken and put
          into the house of correction, and made to work on the tread-mill,
          and there, by their own weight, made to turn machinery
          constructed to grind sand and other substances. In these
          circumstances thousands of them die yearly. It is against the law
          in that country for them to be found begging, and in some places,
          if they are found begging a third time, they are put in the
          As many of you may not know what the stocks are, I will try to
          describe them. You will see, by the side of the most public
          thoroughfares, or in the public market-places, two posts sunk
          firmly in the ground; from post to post there is a thick block of
          wood let into them and pinned fast; there is also another block
          above the first one, that is made to slide down upon it, where it
          can be made fast; there is a half circle made in each block,
          which, when they come together, form a round hole. In this hole
          the vagrant is made fast by the neck. The upper block is raised,
          he is made to put his neck between, it is then slid down, and
          made fast; and there they leave him, where he is obliged to stay
          as long as the officer is disposed to keep him.
          Do you see any such things in any part of America? The brethren
          and sisters who have come from the old country will tell you that
          they have seen hundreds and thousands of men, women, and
          children, passing through the streets in that country, bowed down
          with hunger, and their faces pale as death, leaning perhaps upon
          a little stick they use for a walking cane, and passing slowly
          along to see if any person would give their something without
          asking for it.
          Are any of our brethren there, in that situation? Yes; there are
          hundreds of them to-day who have not a morsel of food to put into
          their stomachs to sustain nature. Are any of them dying with want
          there? Yes; scores of them will die there before next March, for
          want of something to eat. Suppose they were here, they would only
          need to glean in your fields to obtain bread enough, and dig over
          your gardens again to get the potatoes you have left in the
          ground, which they would be glad to eat. You may as well abuse
          your own flesh, as to refuse to put forth your hands to assist
          the brethren who are thus situated in the old countries.
          This text I want preached upon in this Conference, and how many
          more will be preached upon I do not know. I want the brethren who
          have come here this season, to do their duty.
          Little occurrences may be told with regard to the gathering of
          the Saints. For instance, men or women put in a few pounds to
          bring them to these valleys and the Perpetual Emigrating Fund
          pays the rest. When they get on the plains, the wagons break
          down. They begin to weigh up, and find a few hundred pounds over
          weight; they destroy their large boxes, or leave them on the
          plains; and in the operation find silks and satins that would
          twice pay their passage. After they arrive here, boxes of English
          goods are taken away from the camping ground, which have been
          smuggled here in the Fund train.
          Woe to those who profess to be Saints and are not honest. Only be
          honest with yourselves, and you will be honest to the brethren. I
          want the brethren preached to upon this subject, and if they do
          not remember the instructions given, the sin will lie at their
          doors, and not at ours.
          It is not for men to rise in this stand and tell what will be in
          the Millennium, and what will be after the Millennium. That which
          pertains to every day life and action, is what pertains to us;
          that the Saints here may know how to order their course before
          each other, and before the Lord; that they may be justified and
          have the Spirit of the Lord with them continually. This is our
          Gospel, it is our salvation. You need to be instructed with
          regard to these items of every day duty one towards another; and
          when you know how to be a Saint to-day, you are in a fair way to
          know how to be a Saint to-morrow. And if you can continue to be a
          Saint to-day, you can through the week, and through the year, and
          you can fill up your whole life in performing the duty and labor
          of a Saint.
          This is our religion, and the Gospel of salvation, and is the
          salvation held out in the discourses we have been blessed with
          this morning; and I wish you to treasure them up, and profit by
          I now request the Presidents of every Branch, and the Bishops and
          their Counsellors throughout Utah, to hunt up those who are
          indebted to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund and as fast as
          possible, collect their dues in available means, and forward the
          same to my office, even should you have to plan for them, or set
          them to work, that the Fund may increase, and the poor be
          delivered from oppression.
          And I pray the Lord to bless our efforts for the accomplishment
          of this and every other good work, in the name of Jesus Christ.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
          Pratt, October 7, 1854
                            Orson Pratt, October 7, 1854
           A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1854.
          We will bring up the subject upon which others have spoken, and
          that which more immediately concerns us, viz.: the Perpetual
          Emigrating Fund. What is it? For what was it established? What
          are your duties in regard to this Fund, and in relation to your
          fellow-beings, your brethren and sisters, and their families that
          are scattered abroad in the midst of those wretched, wicked, and
          abominable governments?
          We have already been informed, and taught from this stand, by
          those who are filled with the Holy Ghost, by those who are filled
          with the inspiration of the Almighty, setting forth the necessity
          and importance of being awake in regard to the condition of the
          Saints that are scattered abroad. We are apt to forget the things
          we ought to do, though they are told to us in plainness. We think
          in our hearts--"Well, we will go and do as we have been told; it
          looks beautiful and very consistent; it seems to be the very law
          by which we should be governed; and when we go from this
          Conference, we will make all the necessary arrangements to fulfil
          and comply with this law, and hearken to the counsels and
          instructions that have been given; "but straightway, as you go
          out of the Tabernacle, and get out of the voice of the servants
          of God, the devil comes along, and begins to whisper in your
          ears, and tells you to be a little selfish, saying, "Look out
          more for yourselves, for your wives, and for your children; they
          may go hungry, they may want food, and houses, and ten thousand
          other things, and unless you put forth your hands, and exert your
          energies to provide for them, they may be brought into great
          suffering; and again, perhaps there may be some great trials
          a-head of the Saints, there may be pinching times; it would be
          well for you to look out a little, and be prepared against these
          times of trial," &c. And thus the good word that is sown in your
          hearts by the Holy Spirit begins to be caught away, one principle
          after another, until finally selfishness has full control over
          your movements, and it is the last thing you think of to do unto
          others as you would have others do unto you under the same
          The Lord is going to gather His Saints, and we are already
          gathered, a great host of us, into this territory; but let me
          tell you this is hardly a beginning; many nations are yet to be
          gathered unto the name of the Lord of Hosts, unto Mount Zion,
          where they can be taught in the ways of the Lord, and be
          instructed to walk in His paths, and understand the principles of
          true government, and their duties towards one another, and
          towards the God whom they profess to worship and serve. Nations,
          not a few, are to be gathered, and to go up for that purpose.
          This is just laying the foundation; it is a little nucleus, and a
          few thousands are gathering to it year after year; but the work
          that is now commenced will increase, and continue to increase,
          like the stone that was hewn out of the mountain. In the first
          place, the stone taken out of the mountain is much smaller than
          the mountain, but finally it increases to that magnitude that it
          begins to be a great mountain, not merely to fill one small
          territory, but as Daniel said, "it became a great mountain and
          filled the whole earth."
          Very well, then, the Saints are to be gathered, and they are to
          come not only by thousands, but tens of thousands, scores of
          thousands, and hundreds of thousands are to be assembled from
          among the nations. How is this to be brought about? Through the
          servants of the living God. This is what the Lord told us before
          one Saint was gathered. In a revelation, given in the presence of
          six Elders, in Sept, 1830, the Lord says, "Ye are called to bring
          to pass the gathering of mine elect, for mine elect hear my voice
          and harden not their hearts, therefore the decree hath gone forth
          from the Father, that they shall be gathered in unto one place
          upon the face this land."
          That is the decree that has gone forth; it is ordained in the
          heavens, and it will come to pass. As the Saints have already
          been gathered here unto this territory, even so will it continue
          to be fulfilled until the last of the elect of God are assembled
          from the four corners of the earth.
          The servants of God are the ones that are called to bring to pass
          this work, says the revelation. In obedience to this declaration,
          and in fulfilment of this prophecy, the Holy Ghost wrought upon
          the heart of our President, to establish a fund--a Perpetual
          Emigrating Fund, to bring about this great work; he laid the
          foundation of it; he proposed it to the people, and explained the
          nature of it--how it was to be used, how it was to be controlled,
          and how it should be made lasting and perpetual in its nature, to
          accomplish the design of the Almighty in gathering His elect from
          the four winds of heaven. Shall we, then, as Saints of the Most
          High, come here and sit down in our fine habitations, and upon
          our farms and inheritances, and let this great work of the last
          days come to naught through our carelessness and indifference?
          No, brethren; let it not be recorded in the archives of the
          eternal world that we will thus do, when our brethren have
          stretched out their hands to help us to this place. Let not the
          news fly to eternal worlds that we are not willing to do to our
          brethren scattered abroad, as they have been willing to do to us,
          when we were in a scattered condition.
          I do not know what more can be said, than what other speakers
          have already said upon this subject. Our President said he would
          be glad to have some six discourses, each six hours long,
          preached to the people upon the subject of doing their duty unto
          others in regard to this Fund. And I have no doubt he included
          every other duty between man and man, so far as it could be done
          in that short period of time, for thirty six hours would not
          begin to be time enough for a man to tell the people all their
          duties. Many people think that all the duties of man are recorded
          in the Bible; that idea is held by many of the sectarian world;
          they think this book contains all the duties in regard to the
          relationships between man and man, and that it is a sufficient
          rule of faith and practice, and enough to govern them in dealings
          with each other, and in their duties towards their God.
          Let me tell you, if any one man's duties (if he lived to be an
          old man) were clearly written, and foretold before he was born,
          it would take a larger volume than the Bible to contain them all;
          and when we consider the thousands and millions of human beings
          that are on the earth now, and the millions that have dropped
          into their graves in ages past, it is absurd to suppose that one
          such volume could point out all their duties, even if they all
          could have been foretold by the spirit of prophecy.
          For instance, the duties of to-day, if written, would require
          something like one page; and as every day's duties would be
          different the one from the other, it would require three hundred
          and sixty-five pages in one year, which in seventy years would
          amount to upwards of twenty-five thousand pages, which would have
          to be recorded to point out the duties of one individual towards
          his fellow-man. Think not, then, that six discourses each, only
          six hours long, could make known to you the whole of your duties
          towards each other through life.
          This is reason why the Lord has appointed a living Priesthood on
          the earth; why He has sent down the Holy Ghost from heaven, why
          it enters the heart of man, and inspires him with knowledge and
          information concerning his own duties, and the duties of others
          also, that he may impart to them, week after week, and from one
          meeting to another, in public and in private, before large
          assemblies and in the family circle, every principle and duty
          that is necessary to be known; that his family, his wives and his
          children, and the Church of God at large may be taught by the
          Holy Ghost--the Comforter that guides into all truth; it is that
          power that instructs men in regard to all their duties.
          Then let not the immigrants--the Saints that have come into this
          territory in former years, as well as those who have come here
          the present year, be asleep upon this subject, but awake from a
          deep sleep. You know what the parable says, on the subject of the
          kingdom of God in the last days, comparing it to ten virgins,
          that took their lamps and went forth to meet the bridegroom. They
          did not stay abroad among the nations. "Then," says Jesus, "the
          kingdom of heaven shall be likened unto ten virgins." Not the
          kingdom he built up in his own day, and in the days of his
          Apostles, who were with him in the flesh; but "then;" having
          reference to what was previously spoken in the foregoing verses,
          concerning his second coming in the clouds of heaven in power and
          great glory. Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten
          virgins, who took their lamps, and went forth from among the
          nations; some took oil in their lamps, and some did not, but let
          their lamps go out, only having barely lighted up their wicks a
          little, which contained no oil to feed the flame; and they all
          slumbered and slept; but by and bye, about midnight, when they
          were all in a sound slumber, a cry is heard, "Behold the
          bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him." That waked them all
          Now it would be much better for us to wake up before the midnight
          cry is sounded in our ears. We gathered here and brought lamps
          with us, have we got oil in them? Are we doing the things God
          requires at our hands? Are we doing unto others that we would
          have others do to us under the same circumstances? If you want to
          know just precisely your duties towards your fellow-man, always
          ask yourselves this question--"If I were placed in that man's or
          in that woman's condition, how should I desire that they should
          do unto me?" And whatsoever you would have men do to you, do ye
          even the same to them. We can always tell what we should do by
          changing circumstances and places; by placing ourselves in
          other's circumstances, we can see what we would wish them to do
          to us under those circumstances, and thus find out what we should
          do for those in that condition.
          What does the Lord intend to do? He is introducing a new
          dispensation, yet it is the Gospel dispensation, the same as all
          other dispensations; the Gospel is included in this new
          dispensation. The Lord intends to do a great many things in this
          dispensation He never did in former ones; and a great many things
          that were in former ones will eventually be done away in this new
          one. What is to be done away? A great many things Jesus taught on
          the Mount will actually have to be done away in this new
          dispensation. A great many things were given to meet the
          circumstances of the people, that when they all become righteous
          many of those laws and regulations that were given to them in an
          imperfect state will vanish away; they will be of no use; they
          are like the platform erected around an edifice, which serves a
          good purpose for the time being, but when the edifice is
          completed, the platform is taken away.
          We are told a great deal about the poor in former dispensations;
          how to deal with them, and the laws that were given to regulate
          mankind in dealing their alms to them. Will this always be the
          case? No, but the time will come when there will be no poor. The
          object of this last dispensation is to make the people one as the
          Father and the Son are one, or as the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants says, to make them "equal in earthly things, that they
          may be made equal in heavenly things."
          To bring about this object, and do away with poverty, and make
          all the people rich, the Lord has introduced laws, and rulers,
          and governors, to teach us our duty while poverty reigns in the
          world. If you think it hard to pay back a just and honest debt to
          the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, what will you think when the pure
          laws of God are introduced, and you are required by His law to
          pay over every farthing you have in the world! not only to pay
          your just and honest dues to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, but
          to pay everything in your possession. If you cannot deal justly
          in relation to these small accounts, how is it to be expected you
          will perform the pure law of God--the law of consecration? I tell
          you, we have got to begin and attend faithfully to these small
          things. But when we are first born into His kingdom we cannot run
          alone; we are not able to prance, and trot, and caper about; He
          has therefore ordained certain helps, and governments, and laws
          to govern us while we are in the creeping state, and trying to
          advance into a more perfect order of things. This Perpetual
          Emigrating Fund is one of those helps, ordained to assist us in
          our imperfect and weak state: by and bye, when the full law of
          God comes in force, these helps can then be dispensed with. When
          that will be, I do not know, but I have an idea that it will not
          be until we get back to Jackson County, for the Lord has told us,
          in one revelation, in substance as follows--"Let these laws I
          have given concerning my people in Jackson County be fulfilled
          after the redemption of Zion."
          The Lord is beginning to redeem Zion. You must not suppose,
          because you are away here in Utah, that you are out of the reach
          of the Lord's working for the redemption of Zion; for He has been
          working, ever since we were scattered from that land, to bring it
          about, and we are becoming more and more of one heart and mind,
          more and more willing to hearken to counsel. You see among this
          people a very different spirit manifested, from what was
          manifested some ten, fifteen, and twenty years ago. How ready and
          willing they generally are to receive the instructions and
          counsel of those God has ordained to teach them.
               We can see how the Lord has prospered us as a people since
          we came to this territory, and how everything has worked for our
          good through obeying the counsel of those God has appointed for
          our consolation, happiness, and benefit, both temporally and
          spiritually. All this has a tendency to the redemption of Zion;
          it is all making to that great point. Whenever the properties of
          this Church shall be consecrated to it, and the Saints receive
          their stewardship, it will all be tending to bring about that
          which is so often spoken of in ancient and modern revelations.
          The Perpetual Emigrating Fund is one of the helps that is
          introduced to lead us previous to our getting into that more
          perfect state; and when we get into that, it will all be
          Perpetual Fund, or any other kind of funds we please to name, for
          the property will all be consecrated unto the Lord, with a deed
          and covenant that cannot be broken; then the servants of God can
          take the whole of the property and use it according to the mind
          and will of God, and it will be all Perpetual Fund, and all
          tithing funds, and all public building funds; for it will be just
          the kind of funds the Lord shall direct to accomplish whatever is
          designed in His wise purposes through His servants.
          Let us step forward, and build up this Fund, and take hold of
          simple things, if we ever expect to receive the greater ones. We
          had excellent preaching this forenoon, as to practical duties;
          this has been my manner of preaching when abroad upon the earth,
          except on my last mission; on that, I was sent to preach the
          doctrine of plurality of wives. In all my preaching on other
          missions, I have endeavored to be just as practical as possible
          among the people, showing them their every-day duties. I have
          published many pamphlets and works, and in the most of them, I
          have published the simple, plain, easy principles of the Gospel.
          It is true, in answering some queries that have been put forth by
          the world, I have been obliged to deviate, in some of my
          publications, from the plain and simple course I have generally
          pursued in my works.
          For instance, the world read in the revelations we have received,
          that there are more Gods than one. This is something that does
          not immediately concern us; but yet opposers get up and contend
          against us, and prejudice the minds of congregations against the
          people of God, because they profess to believe, not only in a
          plurality of wives, but also in a plurality of Gods; it is
          necessary to show them the reasons for our belief--the whys and
          the wherefores; and this I endeavored to do in some of my last
          publications; not because I had more light upon this subject than
          many others, but I endeavored to do it for the benefit of the
          people--to show them wherein we believe in the plurality of Gods,
          and yet acknowledge only one God. I believe both of these
          principles with all my heart. I believe there is one only wise
          God, and I believe there is an immense number of Gods. The people
          know we believe these doctrines, and they publish against us on
          this ground; and if we should not take up any arguments to
          explain the matter, it would only serve to rivet down their
          prejudices on their hearts. Notwithstanding this, it was always
          more delightful to me in all my preachings abroad, and in any
          publications I have sent forth, to dwell upon faith, repentance,
          baptism for the remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost
          by the laying on of hands, and upon the plain, simple, every-day
          duties of the Saints, showing them what to do in order to obtain
          eternal life in the kingdom of God.
          So far as I have ever preached abroad in the world, and
          published, one thing is certain, I have not published anything
          but what I verily believed to be true, however much I may have
          been mistaken, and I have generally endeavored to show the
          people, from the written word of God, as well as reason, wherein
          it was true. This has been my general course. I may have erred in
          some principles; I do not profess to be wise, or to have more
          understanding than many others. I am not called with the same
          calling as those who preside over all the Church. I may not have
          as great a degree of the spirit of revelation; but I have tried,
          in my teachings, and in my proclamations, and publications, where
          I could not get light by the Spirit of the Lord (or did not get
          light; I will not say could not, for I believe it is the
          privilege of all Elders, authorities, and members of the Church
          of God to get light by the Spirit of the Lord), but where I did
          not get light by the Spirit of the Lord, I have generally been
          careful to back up all the doctrines and principles I set forth
          by reason, or by, Thus saith the Lord, in some revelation either
          ancient or modern. Previous to declaring a doctrine, I have
          always inquired in my own mind, "Can this doctrine be proved by
          revelation given, or by reason, or can it not?" If I found it
          could be proved, I set forth the doctrine; but if I found there
          was no evidence to substantiate it, I laid it aside; in all this,
          however, I may have erred, for to err is human.
          I feel thankful to God this day that I stand in the midst of a
          great and good people, that are willing to practise the
          principles of eternal truth and righteousness; and those
          mysteries about the plurality of Gods, and the plurality of
          worlds also are good in their places; God has revealed them, and
          they are intended for our good and instruction, or He never would
          have revealed them.
          But to go back to the words of our text; that is the thing that
          most concerns us at present. It should be laid before the minds
          of the people, and instilled into their hearts week after week;
          they should be taught and instructed in such a way and manner
          that these mysteries, when we get the true light upon them, may
          do us good. When the Lord sees fit to pour out wisdom and
          knowledge, and mysteries, and understanding from the heavens, may
          we, by practical works, faith, and diligence in doing our duties
          one towards another, and towards our God, be able to receive
          them, and have them do us good. The time will come when the Lord
          will reveal all these things; everything in the heavens, on the
          earth, and under the earth; and everything pertaining to the soul
          of man will be proclaimed by the sounding of trumpets in the ears
          of all living.
          I will adopt the old saying--"I feel first-rate." It does me good
          to get back into Utah Territory, after having been gone two
          years, to behold the faces of the Saints again, and rejoice in
          their midst, and to bear my weak and humble testimony of the
          truth of this great and glorious work. It is now over twenty-four
          years since I was baptized into this Church; it was twenty-four
          years on the 19th of last month since I was baptized, and became
          a member of this Church. I have seen it rise to its present
          greatness from a very few individuals that composed the whole
          Church in 1830. There were then, perhaps, not fifty Latter-day
          Saints in the whole world; and every year brings to pass the
          fulfilment of the sayings, and predictions, and revelations of
          Joseph, the Prophet.
          The work is rolling on as rapidly as the wheels of time will
          permit. I well recollect a revelation given upwards of
          twenty-three years ago. What did the Lord say when we were only a
          little handful? Said He, "It is necessary that my Elders should
          go forth into all the regions round about, and preach my Gospel,
          and many shall be converted; and ye shall have power to organize
          yourselves according to the laws of man." This was spoken before
          we began to gather. What was the use of organizing ourselves
          according to the laws of man? "That you may break every band
          wherewith the enemy, seeketh to destroy, and that you may keep my
          laws." Has not this been fulfilled? Look at the time that
          prophecy was given, away back nearly twenty-four years ago. Has
          it some to pass? Are we not organized according to the laws of
          man. Are not many converted just as the revelation predicted? And
          are we not in a position, by being organized here in Utah
          territory according to the laws of man, to break the bands of the
          enemy, that they may not destroy us as a people? If mobs
          undertake to afflict us here, they will find it very difficult,
          because we are organized according to the laws of man. If they
          use any exertion or any influence to bring about the destruction
          of this people, we are organized according to the laws of man,
          and can fight them with their own weapons.
          Not only was this for the purpose of our being secure from the
          hands of our enemies, but, "that ye may be able to keep my laws."
          That was another reason the Lord gave in the same revelation. Are
          there not some laws of God that we could keep if we were
          scattered over the other states and territories, unorganized
          according to the laws on man? Yes. There are laws of the greatest
          moment, that have a bearing upon the present and future destiny
          of this people; that have a bearing upon their eternal glory,
          exaltation, and everlasting happiness. These laws never could
          have been kept had we not been organized according to the laws of
          man. The Lord has fulfilled this revelation thus far; how much
          more complete this organization may become hereafter, I know not,
          neither do I care.
          It was not the invention of man, nor the power and wisdom of man,
          that organized this kingdom, but the God we worship and serve,
          who made the heavens and the earth. He made this kingdom and
          organized it, and established it; it is all His, and He holds it
          in His own lands; and the same great Being rules and governs the
          wicked; He controls them, and He will fulfil every word that has
          been given through the mouths of His servants, as He tells us in
          the preface of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants--These
          commandments and prophecies shall be fulfilled; though the
          heavens and the earth shall pass away, not one jot or tittle of
          the commandments of that book shall pass away.
          Everything will roll round, roll round, roll round in its times
          and seasons until this kingdom shall spread forth, and the
          dominion and the greatness of it will cover the whole face of the
          earth, and there will not be a dog to move his tongue from the
          Rocky Mountains to the uttermost parts of the earth, but all be
          in subjection to the kingdom of Christ; all must become subject
          to her laws; and the great nations of the earth--mighty nations
          not a few, ere long will come up to Zion to seek wisdom and
          knowledge from the counsellors in Zion. They will read her laws,
          and say, "Our laws are as nothing, our wisdom as foolishness, our
          words like the tow that is exposed to the devouring flame; we are
          broken asunder, torn into fragments, and ready to crush under our
          own weight; but your laws, government, and officers are all good,
          righteous, just, and true; surely the God of Israel is in your
          midst. Come, let us go up to Zion, let us hear from the wise
          legislators of Zion, and let us hear the laws proclaimed therein;
          let us learn of the wisdom that dwells in the servants of the
          Most High." And they will come up with their armies, and their
          mighty men, and their judges, and their rulers, and kings will
          come to the brightness of her rising, and the Gentiles will come
          like a flowing stream, and the gates of Zion will be open day and
          night, and never be shut, to admit the forces that will come
          rushing in from all nations, to learn the wisdom, knowledge, and
          instruction that are poured out from the heavens upon the
          servants of the Most High.
          If we are looking forward to such a glorious time--to such a
          happy period, let us endeavor to prepare ourselves, and awake
          from our slumber and do the duties required at our hands. Pay up
          your debts, pay them up to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund; and let
          the means be sent back immediately, that those who are starving
          to death, and are ground down with tyranny, may enjoy the same
          privileges as you. Remember them, and God will remember you. But
          if you turn your back upon these principles, and will not seek to
          do unto others as you would have them do to you; if you will not
          listen to the instructions of our Prophet, and to the
          instructions of others who have spoken on this stand, you will
          wither away like a dried reed, and you will bear no authority,
          and that you have will be taken from you, and you will be left
          poor and miserable, and become the offscouring of the earth,
          under the curse of the Almighty for your disobedience.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
          Hyde, October 8, 1854
                             Orson Hyde, October 8, 1854
          A Discourse by President Orson Hyde, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 8, 1854.
          I am called upon this morning, beloved brethren and sisters, to
          make a few remarks, and speak unto you concerning the way and
          manner of gathering the people of God. In the first place, to
          show unto you that there is no religion with which we are
          acquainted, except that of the Latter-day Saints, that can, in
          its exercise and in its operations, bring to pass the fulfilment
          of the predictions of the Prophets. All the types and figures
          presented to our Lord and Saviour to illustrate truths, weighty
          and important, show that in the last days there is to be a
          gathering together of the people. They will be gathered by the
          peculiar attraction that will prevail at the time when they are
          not weighed down with mortal tabernacles, but released from this
          cumbrous clay, their immortal spirits will be gathered around the
          throne of God, there to receive a welcome into the everlasting
          glory prepared for the righteous; or to hear the dreadful
          sentence--Depart, ye cursed, into outer darkness, where there is
          weeping, and wailing, and gnashing of teeth!
          But, my friends, there is to be a gathering of the people here on
          earth. The husbandman, when he sows his seed in the soil, watches
          it, and cultivates it with care; he does not wait to reap his
          harvest in some other region, but he reaps it on the ground where
          he sowed his seed, and there he realizes the benefits and returns
          of his labor; not in some other country, but here.
          The Saviour says, the kingdom of heaven is like a fish net that
          is cast into the sea, which took of every kind, both good and
          bad, and by and bye they brought the net to the shore, and
          gathered the good into vessels, and cast the bad away. So shall
          it be in the last days, in the end, when the gathering
          dispensation shall be introduced, and the Gospel net be drawn to
          shore; not in some foreign clime or mountain, beyond the bounds
          of time and space; but on the shore that skirts the margin of the
          water, as testified by this figure; so on earth, the gathering of
          the people will be.
          We are also told the manner in which they shall come. They shall
          come upon swift beasts--upon dromedaries and camels; and the
          ships of Tarshish shall bear them home, and a highway shall he
          cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. That highway is
          not an immaterial one, that leads to mansions in the sky, but it
          is a highway that has to be cast up on earth; and it may be that
          the very railroads that are being cast up are one means by which
          the operation of the gathering will be greatly facilitated. This
          may be the subject which the Prophet had his eye upon when he
          said, The lion's whelps have not trod there, and the vulture's
          eye hath not seen it. At that time it was not cast up; but was
          reserved to be cast up in the last days. The lion's whelp had
          never trodden there; but, by and bye, it might when it was cast
          The old Prophet had his eye upon the increased speed of ships;
          but our translators have made him to say that swift messengers
          shall be sent to the nations afar off in vessels of bulrushes.
          What do we understand by vessels of bulrushes? Do we ever see
          such vessels, or hear tell of such, except the cradle that was
          made for Moses to float in on the Nile? Have we ever read of men,
          swift messengers going in vessels of bulrushes?
          It is nonsense; such a vessel could not withstand the buffetings
          of the winds and the waves, nor ride in safety through the
          elements contending with each other, as it were, for empire; or
          as if the winds and waves were both armed with eager vengeance,
          to see which should first grasp the little speck struggling for
          life upon the surface of the boiling element. Who believes
          anything of this sort? The idea is inconsistent. But when we come
          to look at it in another point of view it is not so inconsistent
          and obscure. Brother Carn who is present knows how the German
          Bible reads. I believe it calls them Pipe ships. The bulrush is
          hollow, resembling a pipe, and the old Prophet had nothing else
          to represent his idea by, but the bulrush; though he saw ships in
          which hollow tubes and pipes were running in every direction, and
          he was at a loss for the name "Steamship" to apply to them. Now,
          says he, swift messengers shall be sent in Pipe ships, looking at
          the time when steam should be used as a propelling power. What is
          this steam power for? Is it merely for the accommodation of
          mankind? Or has God made this an important agent to perform His
          work--to facilitate His purposes in the last days? The matter is
          unquestionably the design of the Great Creator; not only so, but
          there is another thing in connection with this--the Saviour says,
          in speaking of his coming, it shall be like the light of the
          morning, or like lightning that shineth from one end of heaven to
          the other, even so shall the coming of the Son of Man be. What do
          we behold being constructed on earth to bring about the designs
          of heaven? We behold the electric wire running from one country
          to another, and already it is in contemplation to carry it across
          the Atlantic, to bring all nations in immediate communication.
          Does this look like the lightning that spreads from east to west?
          Even so shall the coming of the Son of Man be! The electric
          telegraph takes it from eastern climes to western. It is so quick
          that a speech made in Washington city at twelve o'clock is
          delivered in St. Louis at half past eleven the same day.
          Electricity flys with so much greater velocity than the earth,
          that it is half an hour before the times between Washington and
          St. Louis; even so shall the coming of the Son of Man be; or in
          other words, in the last days intelligence shall fly with such
          rapidity, so quick shall it be in the day of his coming. We
          conclude that we are approximating very near that time. We are
          getting, as it were, in the neighborhood of it. Now, says he,
          watch! when you see the fig tree and all the trees beginning to
          bud, and put forth their leaves, know that summer is nigh: and
          when you begin to see these things come to pass, lift up your
          hearts and rejoice, for your redemption draweth nigh.
          I may have begun at the wrong end of my discourse, but if I have,
          I will get at the other end of it before I have done; so that you
          shall have all the parts of it, if the Lord will give me strength
          through your prayers; you shall have the sum and substance of
          what I was required to make known to you, but I must have my own
          way of telling it.
          The gathering of the Saints together is to take place. "But,"
          says one, "we do not believe that the gathering of the people
          will take place in the last days literally; we do not believe
          that angels will minister any more to us." The old-fashioned
          religion is, "We have got all that heaven was pleased to give,
          and that can be proven by the good Old Bible. Let the angels stay
          in glory, and we will stay on our farms, and go to church from
          one year to another, and follow up the same routine over and over
          again until we go down to our graves, and that is the end of our
          service in the flesh." Do you not see that all of the Christian
          world reject the administration of angels, the Latter Day Saints
          excepted, and some few others that believe in these things?
          There are many in the last days, who believe in Spirit Rapping,
          and in such kind of angels that have no mouth to speak. The
          angels that visited the servants of God had mouths, and they
          spoke! Suppose you were to ask me a question, and I have
          intelligence and a mouth to communicate but, instead of speaking
          to you, I set the table to jumping, or kick over the chairs and
          the bureaus, &c. What would you know about it? You would know the
          devil was to pay; you would know there was a total absence of
          good feeling and intelligence. Man was created in the image of
          God, and the holy angels that surround His throne, the flaming
          messengers to bear His will to man, are in His image and
          likeness. Even the servants of God in the days of old, when they
          saw one of those celestial spirits, began to bow down and worship
          him, as though he were the God who created the heavens and the
          earth; but they were commanded to worship God. There he was,
          standing in the image of his Maker, and the Prophet mistook him
          for the Lord. These angels are in the likeness and image of God,
          and men are also in His image. I believe, if God gave me a
          message to deliver to the people, and I did not deliver it in the
          legitimate way, He would close my mouth because I would not give
          it in the way he gave it to me. Spirit Rappers, below par!
          "What is the matter?" "There has some dreadful thing taken
          place." "What is it?" "We cannot tell you any thing about it,
          only there is a wonderful ado--a wonderful thing has happened in
          the land of Ham." I tell you, those who reject the truth borne to
          them by the servants of God, who speak to them in plainness, will
          be acquainted with muttering spirits that know nothing for their
          good: for, "for this cause God shall send them strong delusion,
          that they should believe a lie: that they all might be damned who
          believe not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness." When
          people reject the truth they become the plaything of wild
          delusive spirits, and are tossed to and fro by them like a bubble
          on the wave. True messengers of God do not come in this way; but
          says the world--"Angels came in olden times, but do not come now
          to earth any more; they have gone to heaven, and there is nothing
          more for them to do here." I can speak to the servant of a king
          when I cannot speak to the king himself. I could approach the
          lower orders of his subjects when I might not approach the higher
          circle. If men reject the administration of angels, and will not
          believe in their existence, nor regard their words, I do not know
          how they will ever obtain access to the king. If they will not
          acknowledge his ministers, I do not know how they are going to
          speak to the king himself.
          Have angels anything to do with what will take place in the last
          days? He makes His angels ministering spirits, and they are sent
          forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation. The
          Lord is everywhere present by His ministering angels, just like
          any other ruler, monarch or king, who has ministers everywhere
          throughout His dominions; and God's ministers are everywhere; He
          has servants tabernacled in flesh on earth, and they are going
          through the land in every direction, and God is present
          everywhere with them; and He knows everything. How? When His
          angels and ministers tell Him of it, like any other ruler. I have
          been at some of the prayer circles and meetings in the sectarian
          world, and heard their pious minister say, "Come, sinner, bow to
          the yoke of Christ; behold the guardian angel standing waiting to
          be the honored agent to carry the news to heaven, that one more
          soul is converted." If God knows it already, what is the use of
          angels to carry the intelligence? God knows everything through
          His agents, or servants, and that is the way He is everywhere
          present. But if you were to see Him in propria persona, you would
          see a person like yourself. How was it with Stephen? Was God
          scattered to the four winds everywhere? If He was in particles
          smaller than any mathematical calculation could define, you could
          not see Him. But Stephen, "being full of the Holy Ghost, looked
          up stedfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus
          standing on the right hand of God, and said, Behold! I see the
          heavens opened, and the Son of Man standing on the right hand of
          God." If God was without body, parts, and passions, how could
          Stephen know whether He stood on the right hand, or the left, or
          whether He stood upon either side?
          However we will pass this by for the present. Angels will have a
          part in the work of the last days. What are they to do? Says the
          Saviour--"The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed
          good seed in his field: but while men slept, his enemy came and
          sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way." He let them grow
          together until the time of harvest; then He "will say to the
          reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in
          bundles and burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn." The
          field is the world. Who are the reapers? The angels are the
          reapers; and still, angels, you say, are coming to earth no more.
          This won't do, for the reapers are the angels, the good seed are
          the children of the kingdom, and the tares are the children of
          the wicked one, and the enemy that sowed them is the devil. In
          another place it is said. "And he shall send his angels with a
          great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his
          elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other."
          And yet the present Christian world say that angels have no more
          to do; of course, then, they do not look for any thing of this
          kind; their faith does not embrace the sayings of the Savior and
          His Apostles, touching the winding up scene: and without faith,
          it is impossible to please God; consequently they cannot share in
          the blessings of the gathering dispensation of the last days,
          their unbelief excludes them.
          It is said that God helps them that help themselves. I have been
          showing you what will be done for His elect in the last days; but
          will He do it for them who will do nothing for themselves? I say
          no; God helps those who help themselves. I recollect when I was
          in Potawatomie I was determined to raise a crop if I could. I
          commenced and plowed up the land, and went into the woods when it
          was hot enough in the summer season almost to unsolder a skillet,
          and hauled out my rails, and fenced and sowed the land; when snow
          came, there was a fleece of wheat over the land like wool on a
          sheep's back. President Young saw it, and he said it pleased him;
          and he said, "I know that God helps those who help themselves."
          We may sit down and persuade ourselves that it is God's will we
          should do nothing for ourselves, and we may go to beggary; but if
          we help ourselves, and bestow the labor for nature to bring forth
          we shall have an abundance, and God will be faithful in blessing
          our labors.
          We are looking for these things to transpire in the last days, to
          bring about the gathering of the Saints preparatory to the coming
          of the Son of Man. We can see the electric wires extending
          through the earth; and ships are constructed to bear forth
          swiftly the messengers of salvation, to bring home the Saints
          under the indulgent hand of our heavenly Father. What does He
          require us to do? Says He, "I commit to you, my servants, the
          keys of the kingdom of heaven, the authority of the Priesthood,
          light and intelligence, and knowledge to make you acquainted with
          all these things; now I want to see if you will put forth a
          helping hand, knowing, as you do, your Master's will, and
          understanding His whole plan of operation, and work according to
          the ability I have given you; I will put you to the test." What
          is to be done? "Go forth and preach the Gospel among the nations,
          and baptize them in my name for the remission of sins, and
          confirm them by the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy
          Ghost, and teach them to gather; for it is the gathering
          dispensation, and if they have not means to gather, it is for you
          to advance means to bring them." "Now," says the Almighty, "I
          want to try you and prove you, and see if you will act in small
          things that you may render yourselves worthy of being blessed
          with the means which I will prepare, and which I have ordained. I
          want to see if you are worthy." What have we done here for the
          purpose of carrying into effect this desirable object? We have
          commenced to gather the people, and we have also commenced to
          raise a Fund by which the poor Saints are to be gathered; and
          this is based upon principles that are applicable to us in the
          days of our childhood; but we suppose, when the Almighty begins
          to put forth His own hand to accomplish His own work, and sustain
          the operations of His servants on this small scale, which we
          shall know it is small when we see the mighty engine of God at
          work, for when we were children we spake as children, and
          understood as children, and thought as children; but when we
          become men, we shall put away childish things. We now have to do
          with small things, that we may advance from one point to another.
          What are the small things? Here is a Perpetual Emigrating Fund,
          for instance, for the purpose of gathering the Saints of God. How
          is this Fund raised? It is raised by voluntary contributions from
          every one who is able to help and who has a heart and a spirit to
          engage in the work of God in the last days. It is raised by the
          hard earnings of the brethren and sisters. It is the little
          mites, and large mites, little sums and big sums, all thrown
          together into one purse.
          Now go and take this, ye swift messengers, you faithful agents,
          in vessels of bulrushes, pipe-ships, or, in other words,
          steam-ships, and be messengers of glad tidings to the poor, and
          wretched, and oppressed, and meek of the earth. It is an honor to
          be a messenger, bearing to them the means of taking them out of
          their poverty, wretchedness, and oppression. He says to them, "I
          have come to bring you to the family of God; to rescue you from
          the land of your oppression and poverty, and put you in a
          position where you may be blessed temporally and spiritually." Is
          not he who bears these tidings blessed? "How beautiful upon the
          mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that
          publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that
          publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth."
          This messenger goes and brings them to his place by the means
          that is put into his hands.
          Now I know some, when they are brought here by this agency, think
          they have got to their desired haven. They say, "Now I am secure
          in a haven of peace, I am among the people of God, and this is
          all I came for. Now I will make myself as happy as I can, and I
          will forget my fellows that I have left in bondage; I will not
          remember them who are oppressed beneath the galling yoke, I am
          free, let them take care of themselves." That is the feeling that
          pervades the breast of many after they are borne here by means
          that were produced by other hands than their own; and say
          they--"If we can manage any way to postpone the payment of this
          debt we owe to the institution that brought us here, until we can
          gather around us the comforts of life, then peradventure we will
          pay our obligation." But let me here observe, when it is in the
          power to pay a debt, or do a good deed, the longer we postpone
          it, the greater will be the detraction from the merits of that
          act; now is the accepted time, the day of salvation, when the
          hungry, the poor, wretched, and oppressed call for redemption.
          While the power of redeeming them is in our hands, and we will
          not extend it to them, how can we expect God to hear our prayers
          to roll on His great work for the final redemption of the
          scattered remnants of His people. And let me here say, I very
          much doubt whether God will hear the prayers of any man that owes
          a just debt, and has means to pay it, but refuses to do it: or
          withholds a blessing from his fellow when it is in his power to
          extend it. What is his prayer? "Forgive us our debts as we
          forgive our debtors," or in other words--"Do towards us, as we do
          towards others;" if we withhold benefits due to others, how can
          God bestow blessings upon us that are not our due, but are the
          acts of His mercy and kindness? When we have shared the benefit
          of any charitable bequest, more especially when we hold a portion
          of it in our own hands, that ought to be benefiting others, how
          can we expect God, or any other philanthropist, to extend to us
          What is the duty of the Saints who have come here by the aid and
          benefit of the Perpetual Emigrating Fund? It is their duty to pay
          back the debt they owe immediately. "But," says one, "we cannot
          pay, we have no means." Very well, we will not oppress you; but
          you can give your note, and you can file your obligation with the
          agent, or such authorities of the Fund that it concerns, that
          they may have some voucher to act upon, or that they can tell at
          least where the funds are--in whose hands they are lodged; but do
          not go to the east and to the west, to the north and to the
          south, from the city, without making it a matter of record in
          some shape; and when God puts the means in your hands, by your
          own perseverance and economy, pay it over and liquidate the debt,
          and these means are sent again to relieve some one else; and the
          same means that brought you, may perhaps bring out a thousand
          persons, if they are faithful and active in restoring it to the
          channel of its usefulness. For instance, I take half a dollar,
          and it is a debt I owe; I pay it, and that man owes it to
          another; and by the time it has passed round it has paid a
          hundred debts, and relieved a hundred wants; whereas, if I keep
          it in my pocket, I prevent it from being circulated, and doing so
          much good. Do I get any credit by doing so? I have the
          satisfaction of saying I am not out of money; while at the same
          time, I have the disgrace, before God and every intelligent being
          which is my due.
          Well, then, this money that has been appropriated to bring the
          Saints here, let it be refunded with all speed, let it be a
          matter of conscience. If you should see your neighbor suspended
          from a tower, and hanging by a brittle cord, and by any little
          struggle he might break the cord, and be dashed in pieces,
          whatever you might be engaged in, you would leave it and run to
          his rescue, and try your utmost to save the man who is ready to
          plunge into this vortex, a gulf beneath his feet. Look, then, at
          your brethren in a similar position; and perhaps if they were
          struggling to gain life, they would be plunged into wretchedness
          forever. This is a debt, a sacred obligation which you owe, not
          only to the authorities of this Church and kingdom, but you owe
          it to your brethren whose cries and prayers are ascending up to
          God; and if you withhold that which belongs to them--that which
          they should enjoy, their prayers will recoil on your heads, not
          in blessings, but in curses.
          We all say here, that we are blessed, we say our labor and toil
          have been blessed; I am sure of it. Can we work out our
          salvation? Can we witness to God and angels and to our brethren,
          that we are willing to put forth our hands and contribute to
          swell the sum total of this Perpetual Emigrating Fund, according
          to the ability God has given us? Are we willing to put forth our
          hand and aid in rolling forth this work, by collecting the people
          together from wretchedness and want? What shall we gain by doing
          this? We shall gain numbers that will look up to us as their
          friends and benefactors, and hail us as their saviors. It is
          said, that "Saviors shall come up on Mount Zion to judge the
          Mount of Esau; and the kingdom shall be the Lord's." Some men
          think the way they are going to be saviors is to get as many
          wives as they can, and save them; now, they may slip up on that,
          if that is their view, and their feelings extend no further. I
          will tell you what a savior is; if I see a family who are
          starving for want of bread, and are thirsting and fainting for
          water, and an individual should give them bread and water, he has
          saved them; that is the kind of savior I would give the most for,
          under some circumstances that I have been placed in, and I would
          prize that savior more precious than gold. If I were in danger of
          falling from a precipice, or from a building, as I have said
          before, and had no means of saving myself, if some kind friend
          would come along, and put forth his hand and help to save me, he
          is my savior; so if a man rescues me from a galling yoke of
          oppression, under which I must faint and die, he is my savior.
          Saviors shall come upon Mount Zion, and they shall judge the
          Mount of Esau. This is the kind of savior that will judge the
          ungodly, and give them their due. "What! are you going to judge
          the ungodly?" Yes, judge the Mount of Esau. You know the Lord has
          said, "Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated." Where is the
          Mount of Esau? It is the world at large, the wickedness of which
          God hates. Then saviors shall come upon Mount Zion and judge the
          Mount of Esau. And says Paul, know ye not, brethren, that the
          Saints shall judge the world?
          We will hand out our money, for that is almighty in the eyes of
          this world. God has put this means in our hands, and it is for us
          to advance it to this good purpose according to our ability, and
          so we shall become saviors to rescue the oppressed from every
          land; and when we have gone to the extent of our power, and done
          all we can, will there be any more efficient operations entered
          into to effect the purposes of God? There will; He will
          say--"Now, my servants, you have done all you can, I will stretch
          out my own arm!" Says one, "I really wish I knew how soon it will
          be when the angels are sent from heaven to gather up the elect at
          the winding up scene?" I can tell you how soon it will be. "Have
          you got the word of the Lord upon this subject?" I do not claim
          that I have, but when I tell you, you will say it is true; and if
          it is true, it is just as good as the word of the Lord, and as
          any other revelation already given. When will it be that the
          angels are sent to gather in the remnant? It will be just at the
          time when the Saints have done all that is in their power to do,
          and can do no more, and have been worn out in the service of
          their God: then the Lord will send the armies of heaven to aid
          them. He has had an army under His training from the beginning,
          and when He gives the word of command they will collect the
          balance of the Saints from the four winds; and not only so, but
          they will open the graves, and raise the Saints from the dead. An
          angel showed a little example of this at the time the Saviour
          ascended from the tomb. He rolled the stone from the door of the
          sepulchre, and the keepers fell as dead men, and the Son of God
          arose. There is the work of an angel, of one who was reserved for
          this purpose, and there are convoys of angels who are schooled
          and trained to this work, and they can open a grave much quicker
          than an Irishman can with a spade. At the presence of one of
          these angels, the earth trembles, and throws out its dead. The
          angels will do this, but not until we have done our best. I have
          frequently said to my son, "You take this bag and carry it to a
          certain place." "I cannot, father." "Well, take hold of it and
          try." He takes hold of it, and it is a pretty good lift for him,
          and he begins to labor and lift with all his might; at the moment
          he begins to try, the father's hand helps him to balance the
          load. It is just so in this work. "Now," says the Lord, "I have
          tried you, and you have done as I have told you, and my hand is
          ever ready to help you. If I were hungry, I would not ask you for
          food; if I were naked, I would not ask you for clothing." I do
          not know how many spirits of the condemned are at work making
          white robes for the just and pure; I do not know how much they
          are spinning, and how many white robes they are making, for the
          Saints and the redeemed; but they have to work out all their
          indebtedness in prison; and if God is hungry or naked, He will
          not call upon you; for He has millions of resources in another
          quarter. He can get along without us doing the work, but He gives
          us a privilege of doing it if we will; and if we will, He will
          bless us; and if we will not, He don't care.
          There are some men in this kingdom who have an idea it cannot
          roll on without them--"I must be there, I am of so much
          consequence and importance, that if I should happen to set up my
          will in opposition to any measure, the wheels would be retarded
          in their onward course." "But," says the Lord, "if you do not
          wish to serve me, go your own way; I have plenty at my command,
          and when you are out of the way I will let you see that my
          kingdom will roll on faster without you than with you; still, if
          you desire to take a part among the multitude of my servants in
          rolling it on, I will make you an honored instrument in doing
          I think I have spoken about as long as is necessary. Brother
          Kimball wished me to speak upon this subject. Brother Young will
          be in soon, and probably there are other matters to be attended
          to. I might continue to address you, but I esteem it unnecessary.
          I believe I have fulfilled the charge laid upon me--to show the
          necessity of putting forth our own hands to pave the way for the
          exhibition of the great power of the Almighty in accomplishing
          His purposes on the earth. I wish to say a word or two more, and
          then I am done. It is the desire of my heart that we may all
          live, before God, and before one another, in the way and manner
          that shall reflect honor upon the cause of the Latter Day
          Saints--upon "Mormonism," as it is termed. They may publish their
          squibs in the newspapers, and tell all about our wickedness and
          corruptions, but if we only live to reflect honor on the cause of
          God, it matters little what our enemies say.
          In a communication from an editor to me, he quotes from the 17th
          chapter of Jeremiah, where it says, "Cursed be the man that
          trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart
          departeth from the Lord. For he shall be like the heath in the
          desert, and shall not see when good cometh; but shall inhabit the
          parched places in the wilderness, in a salt land and not
          inhabited." "Now," says he, "how exactly is this fulfilled in the
          followers of Joe Smith, that have gone to Utah Territory; there
          they are in a salt and barren land, and they do not know when
          good comes." In my communication, I have told him he is mistaken
          for we have no more salt here than is necessary; but the
          quotation made me think of Long Island, for the early settlers
          were surrounded with salt, and it must allude to Long Island; and
          if it would not suit there he might apply it to the early
          settlers of Syracuse: it is all in that country.
          But to turn the scale: where shall be the habitation of the
          righteous? The old Prophet says, "He that walketh righteously,
          and speaketh uprightly; he that despiseth the gain of
          oppressions, that shaketh his hands from holding of bribes, that
          stoppeth his ears from hearing of blood, and shutteth his eyes
          from seeing evil; he shall dwell on high: his place of defence
          shall be the munitions of rocks: bread shall be given him; his
          waters shall be sure." Where is the people who have got more
          rocks than we have? Do we have bread, and plenty of it? Yes! We
          have had fine crops of wheat since the cricket and grasshopper
          war was over, and our waters are sure, for here we have them
          flowing down every street, in the midst of summer, and they are
          not salt waters either, but they are fresh and good. How
          applicable are these sayings of he Prophet to the Latter-day
          Saints in Salt Lake Valley. Their habitation is the "munitions of
          rocks," and they ask no odds of the world, but they are subject
          to God, who has redeemed this Basin, and put salt enough in it to
          save us. It is not a dry and barren ground, for we can make it
          rain when we please, and they cannot in Long Island. The Bible
          says, "Have salt in yourselves;" we have it here, and if there
          comes along a villain who is worthy of it, we can salt him up in
          Salt Lake too. [Laughter.]
          There is another thing I want to say. We should live before God
          and one another so as to reflect honor upon the cause we have
          espoused, and never let Satan gain an advantage over it, but like
          the true American soldier, let us keep our colors unfolded, and
          flying free, in the hour of battle; and let us all the time be
          right side up with care in the eyes of everybody. If you light a
          candle and set it on a table, everybody in the house can see; so
          let you good works shine before men on earth and angels in
          I spoke in relation to some things on Friday evening, about which
          I merely wish to say the sentiments advanced, with regard to
          certain doings here, are unalterable in my heart; I care not
          whether it is Gentile or "Mormon" that defiles the land in which
          we dwell. Judgment begins at the House of God, and the "Mormon"
          will be the first to feel the chastening of the Almighty, because
          we looked for better things of him: he has light and knowledge,
          and knows better than to be guilty of such acts. If we always
          think of God, and maintain our integrity to Him, to ourselves,
          and towards our neighbors, the unvirtuous and wicked cannot find
          access into our society. If the gate of the citadel of virtue is
          never opened to our enemy, he may strive in vain. He cannot find
          access unless the way is voluntarily opened, and he invited and
          encouraged. Let every man and woman be on their guard, and
          situate themselves so that strangers and bogus "Mormons" can
          neither rob you of your virtue nor of your money or goods, that
          they cannot do a wrong that will bring a stain upon the fair name
          of the Saints, or damn themselves forever. I say, then, let the
          standard of our integrity and virtue be erect, and let it never
          lean to the right hand or to the left.
          I have no blessings upon them that will do these things, even as
          I have said, whether they be Jew or Gentile, bond or free; but
          the men or women that observe the common laws of propriety, and
          walk uprightly, I do not care whether they be black or white, if
          they mind their own business, I say, God bless them, and guide
          them in the way of life everlasting. But the villain who seeks to
          lay the axe at the root of truth, and to bring dishonor upon the
          Saint, I say, curses be upon that individual, let him die the
          death of the ungodly. I do not wish anybody to apply this to
          themselves unless they are worthy of it; and if I am met in the
          streets and assailed with having spoken rashly, I say, you are
          the man, the saddle fits you; but those who are not guilty, but
          are secure in the possession of their virtue and good intentions,
          may the blessings of the Lord be upon you for ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, October 7, 1854
                         Jedediah M. Grant, October 7, 1854
             An Address by President Jedediah M. Grant, delivered at the
           Conference, in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, October 7,
          This afternoon I have very little disposition to detain you long.
          My health is such, I would prefer hearing others rather than
          speak myself.
          We have received much good instruction, and I feel that our
          spirits are refreshed, and cheered up. We have been edified
          during the Conference.
          I like the remarks of Elder Orson Pratt this afternoon. I hope
          they will be listened to and obeyed.
          I regret very much that our immigration this season are so few;
          though I rejoice on the other hand that the Elders abroad, and
          the general instructions of the Church, have been able to gather
          so many. We believe we have brethren here from different
          settlements, and lots of persons in this city, who are on hand to
          take into their employment three or four times as many people as
          have come in this season from the nations of the earth.
          The first year we were located in the Valley we wanted a few
          teams sent out to help the emigration, and we had to use
          considerable exertion to get those few teams; but this year, all
          the servants of the Lord had to do was to make a call upon the
          people, through their Bishops, and all the teams we wanted were
          forthcoming, with flour and all necessary food, to send forth to
          help in our emigration.
          I have seen the time, in Kirtland, Ohio, the first gathering
          place I went to, when you could have crowded the whole
          congregation into one room sixteen feet by eighteen; and these
          comprised all the Saints that were there. If we had sent up to
          Jackson County, and brought them all down, and had a house like
          this, there would have been just a little belt of people in front
          of the stand, and reaching part way up towards the opposite side
          of the room.
          In the mountains, though it is difficult to gather the people
          here, though they come from the nations, and have the Atlantic to
          cross, and have to come from the different parts of the United
          States, we have got together a considerable body of people.
          However, there are as yet but few, comparatively. We are looked
          upon as feeble in the world, of but small height; but it is a
          very easy thing to bring in an emigration of four or five
          thousand; and we can bring wagons from different settlements, and
          the people who have come in are swallowed right up, as it were,
          so that in three or four weeks we cannot tell what has become of
          our immigration. They can come by thousands, and be dispersed
          throughout the Territory among the Saints, and find comfortable
          homes, and it is scarcely known and felt.
          As to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, to make it perpetual, you
          must replenish it, and not take from it--that would make it a
          short-lived thing. If you are aided by that Fund, throw the aid
          you have received back into the treasury, that it may be full,
          that we may be able to send for others. I have heard the
          President speaking that he designed to call upon individuals who
          are pretty well off here, who have friends in England, Scotland,
          Wales, Denmark, Germany, Italy, and I don't know where, to
          operate with the Fund, and become a stay and a staff to it, and
          associate with it. For instance, here is such a man as father
          Russell, that has given his thousands; perhaps he knows of some
          family there he would like to bring here. He can send through the
          P. E. Fund for that family; and they shall be brought on this
          condition--that they labor for him, and assist him until they pay
          for their being brought here.
          In Yankee land they make the boys pay for their bringing up; so
          they can pay for their bringing here, if I have spent the money
          for them. Some of you who want a gardener, or a farmer, launch
          out your gold, your cattle, your horses, your food, and your
          raiment, and deposit the means, and we will send over, and get
          the family, and that family will aid and assist you in your
          financial operations, and pay up the debt. I reckon that six or
          eight thousand in Utah could act upon this principle.
          You who have been brought in here, labor, and throw back into the
          great purse what you have received, that we may bring double the
          number another year.
          Our brethren in Potawatomie County, four or five years ago, had a
          notion that they were going to get up a machine that would bring
          fifteen thousand at a load.
          The idea of becoming a State in two or three years, when we have
          only got four or five thousand of an emigration! I do not wonder
          that the Latter-day Saints believe in the plurality of wives.
          Launch out your means to help us to bring the poor; if you do
          not, we will raise up the mountain boys ourselves. This piecemeal
          business of gathering Saints! we want it upon the wholesale
          principle. That's the doctrine. I tell you, a few more boys
          breaking the crust of nations, like brother Carn, after a while,
          by driving their little wedges, will bring them over by nations.
          A great many people who come here, when they do not find
          everything right handy--plenty of food, houses, and all other
          conveniences, are discouraged, and lose their energies. If you
          want to know something about the "Mormon" grit, remember what
          brother Carn said this morning; if he is whipped, he don't stay
          whipped. You cannot discourage a real "Mormon." It is necessary
          to raise up a certain stripe in the Valley, of the real "Mormon"
          grit, that those who come over here, and who have the whines and
          the grunts, may have the "Mormon" leaven among them to leaven the
          whole lump.
          I do not know but the President will be calling for volunteers to
          operate with the Fund to bring more families here.
          There are one or two more little items I wanted to speak about.
          I have had one or two cases reported to me. For instance, some of
          our brethren who cross the plains, when they get here, are a
          little peevish, snappish, vexed, and quarrelsome. When the wind
          blowed the other day, a man got the servant girl to hold the
          tent-pole, to keep it from falling, but she not being strong
          enough, down went the tent. The man then made a scourge out of a
          rope, and began to beat the girl, and beat her most unmercifully.
          I do not know whether that man is converted or not; but it makes
          me think of an old Baptist preacher in Virginia. He came and
          preached in a certain place; the next time he came round, a
          drunken man came staggering up to him and said, "Brother Jones,
          when you was last in our settlement, you converted my soul."
          "Well," said brother Jones "I should think I did, for I do not
          believe the Lord had anything to do with it." I am rather
          inclined to think it is possible that the girl whipper is yet
          unconverted. We like men here to learn how to treat their
          families, their cattle, and their horses, &c.
               I am entirely of a lively disposition; I know not how to be
          low-spirited; I never knew what it was to be lonesome in my life.
          Some talk about being lonesome when they are alone; I know
          nothing about it. I never misuse a beast, and I am not inclined
          to misuse people; but when they are right mean, I like to work
          them up with my tongue once in a while. But the idea of people
          going to work to beat, and kick, and pound their cattle, horses,
          children, and everything around them, is nonsense. Good-natured
          feelings and good-natured conduct are worth a thousand of the
          opposite character. Do right, be kind and gentle. You have come
          in the midst of the people of God; you have come to unite with us
          in serving the mighty God of Jacob, and endeavor to do right.
          When brethren start to come here, they are anxious to be in this
          place, but many of them, when they get here, see no charms in
          Zion. You can learn their spirits directly, for they are known by
          their associates. We have some High Priests, &c., who have been
          among us for years, and others who have come in lately, who like
          to associate with our enemies, those who have a sneering and
          malicious spirit. Talk about such persons having the "Mormon"
          spirit in them, and the light of the Holy Ghost, and yet love the
          world and the things of the world, and the spirit of the world,
          and the glory of the world, and the wickedness of the world! Some
          people can associate with those who laugh at the institutions of
          heaven, at the principles of eternity, and laugh to scorn the
          ministry of the people of God; they like to converse with them
          and they love to be in their society; they love to have them
          around them. I would rather dig thistle roots and sego roots to
          live upon, and eat boiled hides, and drink the broth from them,
          than to take such enemies into my house, and board them; and
          rather than rent my house to such persons to live in, I would
          burn it up if they had lived in it, and have a new one. That is
          my grit. The filthy old building should never hold my family. I
          wish all the "Mormons" felt as I do, there would be a flame in
          Zion, and a fire in Jerusalem. I say, if all the "Mormons" felt
          as I do about those who laugh at our distresses, and when
          calamities come upon us, wag their heads and say, "Ha, ha! so
          would we have it," they would think there was a furnace in Zion,
          and a flame in Jerusalem.
          I want "Mormons" to feel like "Mormons," to feel like Saints. I
          want a man of God to feel fired up with the Holy Ghost, and not
          place his affections upon the world, and the things of the world;
          but love your God, and your brethren that are poor and in
          distress, and who love God. Those high-minded hypocrites, who bow
          and scrape to get your dimes, let them go to where they belong,
          they and their dimes; that is the way I feel about them. I like
          to see the Saints of God fired up to help the poor, and bring
          them in here to strengthen the reins of Israel. I like to see
          them exert themselves to send forth the Gospel, and bring from
          the nations those who are humble, contrite, pure, and holy, and
          who are uncontaminated by the vices of the world. Go into the
          circles of high life, if you please; I know about the high and
          the low in the United States. Talk about high life! about
          converting many of that class and bringing them here! What will
          you bring? Those who believe the truth with difficulty. But the
          poor and needy, who are looked upon as the dross and offscouring
          of all things, are the best of all creation, and we want the
          best, the purest, and those that are the most holy, brought to
          Zion. But the breath of that person who rejects my God is like
          the upas tree to me--it is poisonous; I do not like it. I admit
          that I occasionally find some who have not been baptized, in whom
          there is a stripe of honor and good-will which I like; but I
          speak generally of those who knowingly persecute the people of
          God, who reject the truth; I do not love them. I am like the old
          Indian, "Though I will forgive and forget, I always remember." It
          is bred in my bones; I was raised up in the "Mormon" Church from
          my childhood; it is sweet to me, sweeter than the honey or the
          honeycomb; it is life and breath to me; it is eternal life, and I
          love it.
          I do not like the person who sneers at "Mormonism," and I do not
          like those who associate with such; they are no brothers, no
          sisters, nor friends to me. I fellowship those who love the
          institutions of God--who love the servants of God, and the truth
          of God, and the principles of righteousness. But that class that
          sneer at the principles of the Gospel, and the institutions of
          the kingdom of God, who like to associate with the wicked and
          ungodly, are not my brothers, they are not my sisters, nor
          friends, nor the friends of God. But the person who seeks to
          convert the sinner, and bring him to the truth; I like that
          disposition. What I am at is this--not that I feel any different
          towards those out of the Church than the rest of you; there are a
          great many of the brethren and sisters who are poor devils. All
          Gentiles, in their eyes, are so good, so kind, so loving, so
          gentle, and so full of sympathy, that they cannot tell that there
          is any difference between them and the Latter-day Saints. Give me
          the man and the woman that can tell the difference between the
          devil and a Saint. Says one, "Most all of us can." I tell you,
          you cannot. I see people on my right and on my left who can dwell
          and associate with the ungodly, drink into their spirit, and fall
          into the same condemnation as they do. Take a man who is pure, he
          sees the corruption of the ungodly. I do not like it; it has no
          spirit of Zion in it.
          New-comers, you will find men called Saints who are "land-sharks
          of Utah." We have all kinds of men here, and we expect to have
          them; and if some of you who have been brought here by the Fund
          this year, are no better than many of those who were brought last
          season, you will whine; but for God's sake, when you feel like
          whining, bite your tongue; and if you do not like to do that, use
          brother H. Kimball's remedy--chew a piece of India rubber, and
          keep chewing it until you get the grunt out of you.
          I do not wish to detain you. May the God of heaven bless you, and
          bless the Saints in every land and nation, that Israel may be
          gathered, and the Saints saved, which may God grant. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
          Hyde, October 6, 1854
                             Orson Hyde, October 6, 1854
                               THE MARRIAGE RELATIONS.
             A Lecture by President Orson Hyde, delivered at the General
              in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1854.
          Beloved Friends and Brethren--It appears to have fallen to my lot
          to be your speaker at this time, and to call your attention to a
          subject that was proposed in the former part of the day.
          At the time I gave out the appointment for this evening's
          meeting, my eye was fixed upon another person to deliver the
          lecture. I shall try to do the subject as good justice as my
          abilities, aided by the faith of the Saints and the Spirit of
          God, may enable me to do. I desire not only your candid and
          undivided attention, but I trust I shall also have your prayers,
          that the Lord may inspire me with those arguments and reasons
          that are well pleasing in His sight, that I may acquit myself
          before Him, if it may not be my good fortune to acquit myself so
          amply before you as my heart would desire.
          While reflecting upon the subject of this evening's lecture,
          those words occurred to my mind, which our Savior spake to the
          Jews, who considered themselves righteous, and looked upon others
          with distrust and disdain--in short, who looked upon others as
          sinners; to reprove them, he said, "Ye are they which justify
          yourselves before men; but God knoweth your hearts: for that
          which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of
          I do not know that I shall confine myself to this text
          particularly. Although I have repeated these words for the text,
          yet the text is not a guide at all times for the servant of God.
          It is the letter that killeth, we read, but it is the Spirit that
          giveth life. The Spirit of the Almighty is the agent by which His
          servants should ever be led.
          The words contained in this Bible are merely a history of what is
          gone by; it was never given to guide the servant of God in the
          course he should pursue, any more than the words and commandments
          of God, given to a generation under one set of circumstances,
          would serve for another generation under another set of
          circumstances. There must be something to suggest or to draw
          forth the command to answer the circumstance under which we are
          placed at the time.
          It is so with the servants of God. There is a Spirit that is ever
          ready, and points out, under varied and conflicting
          circumstances, the very course which the servants of God should
          pursue. The Bible is not a sufficient guide; it is only the
          history of the people who lived 1800 years ago. The history of
          our Church in this day, presents the scenes and transactions of
          this people--the revelations and words of God to them; but if an
          individual living an hundred, or eighteen hundred, years hence,
          under different circumstances, were to adopt the history of this
          people for his guide in all things, he would not find it
          sufficient to answer the circumstances surrounding him.
          Hence, it is the letter that killeth, and the Spirit giveth life.
          In the light of that celestial agent I ever hope to walk. I hope
          that it may be not only my helm and guide, but yours also,
          through all the labyrinths and windings of this mortal life,
          until we attain a standing upon ground celestial.
          I have heard it remarked sometimes, by individuals who were not
          identified or connected with our Church, that if they could only
          be convinced that polygamy was true, they would become "Mormons"
          at once.
          Do you believe the Bible? "Certainly I do," says the inquirer.
          Did father Abraham and the ancient Patriarchs live in this
          relation, and practise this doctrine? You say they did. Then if
          what they practised is true, you are bound to become a "Mormon,"
          upon your own hypothesis and reasons. But, gentlemen, if I know
          that that was the all-convincing argument, and if that was the
          principal doctrine that alone influenced you to become a
          "Mormon," I should at once say, let me never baptize such a
          person, let me never be the agent to bring such a person into the
          Church and kingdom of God.
          God despises every character who would enter His Church for no
          other purpose than to criminally indulge his natural
          propensities. Then, gentlemen, do not indulge the expectation, if
          you should be convinced by the arguments I may adduce in favor of
          the doctrine of polygamy, as it is called, that that will prove a
          sufficient groundwork for your faith. But where is the ground
          upon which to base your faith? Where shall you go to find out
          "Mormonism" from the foundation to the top-stone, from the root
          to the uttermost branch in the tree? Begin at the beginning. If
          men wish to accomplish any work, they must begin at the beginning
          of that work, not in the middle of it, or at the end. I must
          begin at the beginning, and I know that the first stone is laid
          upon a permanent foundation, I can then with safety add another
          to that already laid; but if I cannot lay the first stone upon
          the ground that is solid--if I cannot lay it upon a rock, I may
          despair of ever rearing a fabric or superstructure that will
          resist the rain and winds that may be hurled against it by the
          power of nature. We must begin at the beginning, and not content
          ourselves by grasping at that which may be beautiful in
          illustration and enlist our attention, and begin to build upon it
          as a foundation. In such a case we may have branches, but we do
          not bear the root.
          I know that this doctrine is made the subject of a great deal of
          ridicule. I know that the world at large who profess to be pious,
          or, if not pious, morally upright, look upon it as a damning sin,
          as a stain upon the bright escutcheon of their country, here in
          the very heart of the United States territory, surrounded by tall
          mountains; they consider it a dark spot in the country's history.
          Many of the great politicians of the day view it in this point of
          light. Religionists are still more scrupulous--they regard it as
          a heinous and damning sin.
          I always consider it my duty, under proper circumstances, to give
          a reason of the hope that is in me, with meekness and fear; and
          if I have imbibed a principle, and am unable to defend it upon
          the principles of truth, justice, equity, and true philosophy, I
          should consider I was walking in the dark.
          Whenever truth is manifested by revelation to the servants of
          God, it never comes without a reason for it. When the light of
          revelation bursts upon the mind, it not only unfolds one
          principle, but many. For instance, to illustrate this idea,
          suppose this room were in total darkness, and we were seated as
          we now are, if a brilliant light were introduced in the midst of
          the room, it would enable us to see not only one person, but the
          whole multitude.
               So it is with the light of revelation. When it bursts into
          the human mind, it not only reveals one principle, but casts a
          halo of light upon all connected with it. An individual thus
          favored, walks in the light of Jehovah's countenance. I have a
          desire that in this light we may walk; and he whose eye is
          single, says the Savior, his whole body shall be full of light,
          and there is no darkness in him, nor occasion of stumbling.
          What is the condition of the world at large, both religious and
          political, who regard us as being in the depths of sin, iniquity,
          and transgression? What are their customs? Go, if you please, to
          the large cities of every nation and clime. I have visited many
          of them in the four quarters of the earth, and in the islands of
          the sea. I have had some little experience in relation to these
          things, so far as common observation could give it to me, and I
          pretty well understand the manner of life of the world at large.
          A man, for instance, who has the most riches, the man who can
          command the most wealth, I do not say this is the case with all,
          but it is the case with the majority---they not only have their
          wives and families with whom they publicly live and associate,
          but they also have in secret places their mistresses, whom they
          maintain not honorably, but under a cloak as it were. When by
          their illegitimate connexions they are likely to increase their
          race, what means do they resort to, to save their credit, to keep
          their honor unsullied in the eyes of the multitude, to cover up
          their iniquity, hide their crimes, and smother their shame? A
          skilful practitioner is employed to destroy the embryo offspring.
          This is murder.
          Nor is this the only means used to hide their shame, and save
          themselves from reproach. They may be successful in hiding their
          iniquity from the eye of man, but they cannot hide from the eye
          of the Omnipotent Jehovah. Is there not a day coming when these
          acts will be searched out, and proclaimed abroad, and that, too,
          by a mind that penetrates the secret thoughts and intents of the
          hearts of the children of men? "What! is there indeed such a day
          approaching?" Yes. It may be hid for a little season from the
          view of the wicked, but it is steadily approaching, and will come
          as a thief in the night; and those very persons, both male and
          female, who often throw out their anathemas against the
          "Mormons," against their course, and manner of life, will be
          overwhelmed with it.
          Then how will apply the words of our text--"Ye are they that
          justify yourselves before men, but God knoweth your hearts; for
          that which is well pleasing in the sight of men, is an
          abomination to God." What is well pleasing in the eyes of worldly
          men--men devoid of principle, and destitute of the righteousness
          of God? It is pleasing to them to hide and smother up anything
          that would tend to cast reproach and infamy upon their name. The
          blackness of their character they seek to conceal from the public
          gaze, and appear good Christians, and honorable men in society,
          men of principle, virtue, and integrity. If they can hide their
          shame, no matter what the expense or suffering caused in
          destroying the embryo coming into being. They care not to risk
          the life of her who would become a mother. All this is well
          pleasing in the eyes of unprincipled men, and that their iniquity
          should not come to light.
          But that that is well pleasing in the sight of men, is an
          abomination in the sight of God. I will venture to say, that you
          may go into the most populous cities of the world, and you will
          find a considerable part of those who give tone to Christianity
          as it is in the world, standing in these miserable relations,
          under cover, and in secret. These things are true, and it is
          enough to pain the heart of the philanthropist, and wound the
          feeling of any man who is the friend of suffering humanity, to
          read their history, and observe their course. I would not follow
          them in all their filthy windings, were I able. Had I the
          discerning eye of an angel, or of a God, I would not wish to
          follow them up, and disclose to you the corruptions that are
          practised in the world, and all under the cloak of popularity,
          shrouded by high standing, and worldly authority; and thus they
          are protected in their unlawful relations.
          I am not disposed to charge home upon the lawgivers of our
          country things of this kind; I will not presume to do it; yet at
          the same time, if I can credit their own statements in relation
          to the acts of one another touching these matters, it is enough
          to make the nations blush and hide their heads in shame, from
          such miserable, MISERABLE, corrupt proceedings.
          But we do not wish to sustain our own position upon the
          corruptions of others--our own position, as it is in the mind and
          revelations of God. God forbid that our faith should be founded
          upon the corruptions of the world. Our faith is founded upon the
          purity of the word of life and there let it be grounded.
          Well, now, friends and brethren, will you listen to me for a
          short time, and let me conduct you as far as I shall be able this
          evening, through the volume of inspiration that is universally
          acknowledged by all Christendom to be the word of God, the truth
          of heaven? Will you listen to some of the sayings contained in
          that book? And then say whether we possess the same spirit now
          that inspired the breasts of the ancients, whose history is
          penned upon these pages. Judge for yourselves whether it be so or
          In the first place, then, we will look unto Abraham our father,
          and to Sarah who bore us, for if we are Christ's, then we are
          Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise. Let any story
          be told of my father whereby dishonor is laid to his charge, or
          let any reproach be cast upon my mother, and if the feelings of
          the loyalty of a son towards his parents dwell in my bosom I will
          resist all such reproach. No matter how sinful they might have
          been, their sins must not be portrayed before me. I look then
          unto Abraham as my father, and unto Sarah as my mother who bore
          me. How was it, then, with Abraham? He is said to be the father
          of the faithful, and the great head of the Church in the days of
          the Patriarchs, and the head of those who have been adopted into
          the covenant of Jehovah through the blood of His only begotten;
          for if we are Christ's then we are Abraham's seed, and heirs
          according to the promise. If, by the virtue of the Savior's
          blood, our sins are washed away, we are the children of Abraham;
          we hail him as our father, and Sarah as our mother; he is the
          father of the faithful, he is the father of many nations. How was
          it with Abraham? Did he please God, walk before Him uprightly,
          and obtain this testimony that he pleased God, and obtain
          promises that no other man has obtained since the days of
          Abraham, the Son of God excepted? Jehovah promised that in him
          and in his seed all the nations of the earth should be blessed,
          as a pattern of piety, and as the great head of the Church.
          Because of his faithfulness in keeping the commandments of
          Jehovah on earth, he drew from on high this great promise. Who
          has lived since that time who has been thus blessed? I will
          venture to say not one. Then if we are his children, will we not
          do the works of faithful Abraham? So said the Savior, who ever
          spoke the truth, who ever declared the mind and will of his
          Father in heaven. Are we Abraham's seed, or are we bastards and
          not sons? That is the question.
          Let us see what Abraham's works were. Abraham obtained promises.
          What promise have you obtained? What promise has the Christian
          world obtained? "Why," says one, "the Bible is all full of
          promises made to the people of God long ago." But what have the
          promises to the people of God long ago to do with us? Have we
          obtained promises to ourselves? There is the point. If our
          fathers obtained promises that they should be fed, and were fed,
          their eating and drinking does not satisfy my appetite. It
          satisfied them, but that has nothing to do with me, I want the
          same kind of substantial food myself. If Abraham obtained
          promises, I want to obtain promises also. "What! A man that has
          more than one wife obtain promises from God?" I tell you there
          were but few in olden times who ever did obtain promises from
          God, that had not more than one wife, if the Bible be true. There
          was David, and there was Solomon; there were the whole line of
          the kings of Israel. Says one, "That Old Bible was for the Jews,
          and has nothing to do with us; that is the Old Testament; and
          having more wives was according to their law, and according to
          their custom, but it does not apply to us; the Savior of the
          world is our great pattern, he is our great lawgiver."
          And how is it with him? Let us Inquire. Did the Savior of the
          world consider it to be his duty to fulfill righteousness? You
          answer, yes. Even the simple ordinance of baptism he would not
          pass by, for the Lord commanded it, and therefore it was
          righteousness to obey what the Lord had commanded, and he would
          fulfil all righteousness. Upon this hypothesis I will go back to
          the beginning, and notice the commandment that was given to our
          first parents in the garden of Eden. The Lord said unto them,
          "Multiply and replenish the earth." I will digress here for a
          moment from the thread of the subject, and bring an idea that may
          perhaps have a bearing upon it.
          The earth, you remember, was void and empty, until our first
          parents began at the garden of Eden. What does the term replenish
          mean? This word is derived from the Latin; "re" and "plenus;"
          "re" denotes repetition, iteration; and "plenus" signifies full,
          complete; then the meaning of the word replenish is, to refill,
          recomplete. If I were to go into a merchant's store, and find he
          had got a new stock of goods, I should say--"You have replenished
          your stock, that is, filled up your establishment, for it looks
          as it did before." "Now go forth," says the Lord, "and replenish
          the earth;" for it was covered with gloomy clouds of darkness,
          excluded from the light of heaven, and darkness brooded upon the
          face of the deep. The world was peopled before the days of Adam,
          as much so as it was before the days of Noah. It was said that
          Noah became the father of a new world, but it was the same old
          world still, and will continue to be, though it may pass through
          many changes.
          When God said, Go forth and replenish the earth; it was to
          replenish the inhabitants of the human species, and make it as it
          was before. Our first parents, then, were commanded to multiply
          and replenish the earth; and if the Savior found it his duty to
          be baptized to fulfil all righteousness, a command of far less
          importance than that of multiplying his race, (if indeed there is
          any difference in the commandments of Jehovah, for they are all
          important, and all essential,) would he not find it his duty to
          join in with the rest of the faithful ones in replenishing the
          earth? "Mr. Hyde, do you really wish to imply that the immaculate
          Savior begat children? It is a blasphemous assertion against the
          purity of the Savior's life, to say the least of it. The holy
          aspirations that ever ascended from him to his Father would never
          allow him to have any such fleshly and carnal connexions, never,
          no never." This is the general idea; but the Savior never thought
          it beneath him to obey the mandate of his Father; he never
          thought this stooping beneath his dignity; he never despised what
          God had made; for they are bone of his bone, and flesh of his
          flesh; kindred spirits, that once basked in rays of immortality
          and eternal life. When he found them clothed upon and surrounded
          with the weaknesses of mortal flesh, would he despise them? No.
          It is true, I have seen men who became poor and miserable all at
          once, and then those who were their friends in the days of their
          prosperity turn from them, and scarcely deign to bestow them a
          look, it being too humiliating to associate with them in their
          poverty. But it was not so with the Savior; he associated with
          them in other spheres, and when they came here, descending below
          all things, he did not despise to associate with these same
          kindred spirits. "Then you really mean to hold to the doctrine
          that the Savior of the world was married; do you mean to be
          understood so? And if so, do you mean to be understood that he
          had more than one wife?"
          The Christian world by their prejudices have driven us away from
          the Old Bible, so we must now appeal to the New Testament, for
          that seems to suit the prejudice of the people; though to me it
          is all alike, both the Old and New Testaments; for the scribe
          that is well instructed, brings out of his treasury things both
          new and old. This is my treasury, or rather, it is one of my
          treasuries, and what I cannot find there, I trust will come down
          from on high, and lodge in my heart. The gift of God is also my
          treasury, even the Holy Spirit.
          Now suppose I should set out myself, and travel through the
          cities of the nation as a celebrated reformer, preaching
          revelations and sentiments as lofty as the skies, and rolling out
          ideas strange and new, to which the multitude were entirely
          unaccustomed; and wherever I went, suppose I had with me three or
          four women--one combing my head, another washing my feet, and
          another shedding tears upon them, and wiping them with the hair
          of her head. Suppose I should lean upon them, and they upon me,
          would it not appear monstrous in the eyes of the world? Would
          they ride me into Jerusalem upon our ass's colt, and cast
          branches of the palm tree beneath my feet, shouting, "Hosannah,
          blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord, hosannah in
          the highest?" I guess they would give me a coat of tar and
          feathers, and ride me on a rail; and it is my opinion they would
          serve the Savior the same, did he go about now as he did eighteen
          hundred years ago.
          There is an old prophecy of Isaiah, which I cannot stop to read,
          but you will find it in the 53rd chapter of his prophecies; read
          the whole of the chapter. This particular prophecy speaks of
          Christ all the way through. It is there said, "When thou shalt
          make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed." What
          constitutes the soul? The spirit and body of man united; for you
          know it is said in one place that so many souls were slain in the
          night by the angel of God. The immortal part was not slain, but a
          disunion of the mortal and immortal parts took place. When they
          shall make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed.
          If he has no seed, how could he see them? When they make his soul
          an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, and prolong his days,
          and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand." By and
          bye the Prophet goes on to say, "And who shall declare his
          generation," for his life is taken from the earth. If he had no
          generation, who could declare it. I told you there was an agent
          who would bring out every subject in bold relief, which is the
          Holy Ghost, who searcheth all things, even the deep things of
          God, and until that celestial agent should fire some man's heart
          to declare his generation, it could never be made known. Who
          shall declare it? He could not, for he was cut off from the
          earth. I have noticed the prophecy of Isaiah, that portion of it
          which was fulfilled in the person of the Savior, for the Lord
          divided him a portion with the great, "and he shall divide the
          spoil with the strong; because he hath poured out his soul unto
          death: and he was numbered with the transgressors; and he bare
          the sin of many, and made intercession for the transgressors."
          Upon him was laid the iniquity of us all; he was numbered with
          thieves, and in his expiring moments he said, "Father, forgive
          them; for they know not what they do." "He was oppressed, and he
          was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth; he is brought as a
          lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is
          dumb, so he openeth not his mouth. He was taken from prison and
          from judgment: and who shall declare his generation? for he was
          cut off out of the land of the living: for the transgression of
          my people was he stricken." Now if one portion of this prophecy
          has been fulfilled, the other portion has, or will be.
          How was it with Mary and Martha, and other women that followed
          him? In old times, and it is common in this day, the women, even
          as Sarah, called their husbands Lord; the word Lord is tantamount
          to husband in some languages, master, lord, husband, are about
          synonymous. In England we frequently hear the wife say, "Where is
          my master?" She does not mean a tyrant, but as Sarah called her
          husband Lord, she designates hers by the word master. When Mary
          of old came to the sepulchre on the first day of the week,
          instead of finding Jesus she saw two angels in white, "And they
          say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She said unto them,
          Because they have taken away my Lord," or husband, "and I know
          not where they have laid him. And when she had thus said, she
          turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it
          was Jesus. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom
          seekest thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto
          him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast
          laid him, and I will take him away. Jesus saith unto her, Mary.
          She turned herself, and saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say,
          Master." Is there not here manifested the affections of a wife.
          These words speak the kindred ties and sympathies that are common
          to that relation of husband and wife. Where will you find a
          family so nearly allied by the ties of common religion? "Well,"
          you say, "that appears rather plausible, but I want a little more
          evidence, I want you to find where it says the Savior was
          actually married."
          Have you ever read your Bibles? I must confess I have not read it
          for some time, but looked more to Him who rules on high, and to
          those who hold the words of life in the inspiration of the Holy
          Ghost; I look to them more frequently than to it. I have once
          memorized the Bible, and when any one quoted one verse, I could
          quote the next. I have memorized it in English, German, and
          Hebrew, still I do not profess to be very familiar with it now,
          yet the sentiments and spirit of it are in my heart, and will be
          as long as I live, and still remain when I am gone to another
          sphere. When does it say the Savior was married? I believe I will
          read it for your accommodation, or you might not believe my words
          were I to say that there is indeed such a Scripture.
          We will turn over to the account of the marriage in Cana of
          Galilee, and the mother of Jesus was there. Yes, and somebody
          else too. You will find it in the 2nd chapter of John's Gospel;
          remember it and read it when you go home. "And the third day
          there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus
          was there: and both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the
          marriage. And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith
          unto him, They have no wine. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what
          have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come. His mother
          saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it. And
          there were set there six water pots of stone, after the manner of
          the purifying of the Jews, containing two or three firkins
          apiece. Jesus saith unto them, Fill the water pots with water.
          And they filled them up to the brim. And he saith unto them, Draw
          out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. And they bare
          it. When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was
          made wine, and knew not whence it was: (but the servants which
          drew the water knew;) the governor of the feast called the
          bridegroom, and saith unto him"--that is, the ruler of the feast
          saith unto the bridegroom, "Every man at the beginning doth set
          forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is
          worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now."
          Gentlemen, that is as plain as the translators, or different
          councils over this Scripture, dare allow it to go to the world,
          but the thing is there; it is told; Jesus was the bridegroom at
          the marriage of Cana of Galilee, and he told them what to do.
          Now there was actually a marriage; and if Jesus was not the
          bridegroom on that occasion, please tell who was. If any man can
          show this, and prove that it was not the Savior of the world,
          then I will acknowledge I am in error. We say it was Jesus Christ
          who was married, to be brought into the relation whereby he could
          see his seed, before he was crucified. "Has he indeed passed by
          the nature of angels, and taken upon himself the seed of Abraham,
          to die without leaving a seed to bear his name on the earth?" No.
          But when the secret is fully out, the seed of the blessed shall
          be gathered in, in the last days; and he who has not the blood of
          Abraham flowing in his veins, who has not one particle of the
          Savior's in him, I am afraid is a stereotyped Gentile, who will
          be left out and not be gathered in the last days; for I tell you
          it is the chosen of God, the seed of the blessed, that shall be
          gathered. I do not despise to be called a son of Abraham, if he
          had a dozen wives; or to be called a brother, a son, a child of
          the Savior, if he had Mary, and Martha, and several others, as
          wives; and though he did cast seven devils out of one of them, it
          is all the same to me.
          Well, then, he shall see his seed, and who shall declare his
          generation, for he was cut off from the earth? I shall say here,
          that before the Savior died, he looked upon his own natural
          children, as we look upon ours; he saw his seed, and immediately
          afterwards he was cut off from the earth; but who shall declare
          his generation? They had no father to hold them in honorable
          remembrance; they passed into the shades of obscurity, never to
          be exposed to mortal eye as the seed of the blessed one. For no
          doubt had they been exposed to the eye of the world, those
          infants might have shared the same fate as the children of
          Jerusalem in the days of Herod, when all the children were
          ordered to be slain under such an age, with the hopes of slaying
          the infant Savior. They might have suffered by the hand of the
          assassin, as the sons of many kings have done who were heirs
          apparent to the thrones of their fathers.
          History is replete with circumstances of neck-or-nothing
          politicians dyeing their hands in the blood of those who stood in
          their way to the throne or to power.
          That seed has had its influence upon the chosen of God in the
          last days. The same spirit inspires them that inspires their
          father, who bled and died upon the cross after the manner of the
          Well, but, says one, there was certainly an injunction laid upon
          the Bishops in New Testament times, that they should have but one
          wife. This is brought up as a great argument against the position
          the Latter-day Saints have taken. In olden times they might have
          passed through the same circumstances as some of the Latter-day
          Saints had to in Illinois. What would it have done for us, if
          they had known that many of us had more than one wife when we
          lived in Illinois? They would have broken us up, doubtless, worse
          than they did. They may break us up, and rout us from one place
          to another, but by and bye we shall come to a point where we
          shall have all the women, and they will have none. You may think
          I am joking about this, but I can bring you the truth of God to
          demonstrate it to you. I have not advanced anything I have not
          got an abundance of backing for. There is more truth than poetry
          in this as sure as you live.
          The Bishops anciently, in their office and callings, had a great
          deal to do with temporal matters--serving tables, attending to
          the poor, &c. And in as much as so much trust was reposed in them
          of a temporal character, the were required to have a fair
          reputation, and must not stand in any relation that would in the
          least prejudice their reputation with the world of mankind.
          In certain countries, plurality of wives is legal. Christendom
          think they are about everybody, and the "rest of mankind" are few
          and far between. I have travelled among nations and countries
          where this doctrine was tolerated by law, and I will venture to
          say, if we were to take a walk through the world to-night, and
          find out those who are in favor of, or against, this doctrine,
          the majority would be in its favor. Could the whole world be
          assembled here before me, and a vote taken upon this subject,
          they would give us the right of conscience in this matter.
          Has not the Mahomedan a right to be in favor of it? Did not God
          make him? And is not his right as dear to him as ours? Why should
          we set ourselves up as a little family of nations in Christendom,
          and say to the rest of the great family of the world, "You shall
          not do so and so, and you shall do this or that?" Why should we
          be restricted in this matter, while the great majority of the
          world decide in its favor?
          Take this question up upon political principles, and what do the
          majority of the world say about it? They establish our right.
          Then take it upon the principles of natural philosophy, and the
          truth of our position is made still more apparent. Had I language
          to portray to the most delicate ear the principles of our
          existence, and the laws of our nature, the most stubborn sceptic
          would be obliged to yield to the power of truth. I might take up
          the subject in this point of light, but I will forbear, I will
          spare you. If I had a congregation of men, I would not spare them
          one whit.
          The Bishop is to be the husband of one wife. And as for old Paul,
          everybody says he lived and died a bachelor; but he said all
          things were lawful for him, and that he had power to lead about a
          sister, a wife, as well as other Apostles, and as the brethren of
          the Lord, and Cephas. Paul did not make known all things, for all
          things were not lawful to tell. He said himself, he knew a man
          that was caught up to the third heavens, and heard things
          unlawful to utter. If he did not take a wife, and multiply, and
          replenish the earth, he did not fulfil the first great
          fundamental law of nature.
          There are many living now who are bachelors. I do not complain of
          the very old men, for they cannot help themselves at all times,
          but I am going to complain of the old bachelors; and I tell you
          what it is, if you do not step forward and marry, and try to
          carry on the great work of Jehovah, it will be left for a better
          man to do than you. [Voice in the stand, "There is but one old
          bachelor in the Territory, and he has gone to the States."] O! I
          beg your pardon; President Young says he does not know of but one
          old bachelor in all the Territory of Utah, and he has gone to the
          States; therefore I have nothing more to say on this particular
          point. Look abroad upon the world at large, and how many are
          there who are too niggardly to take a wife, and support her and
          her offspring honorably, and rear up a family that will reflect
          honor upon them in their old age! No--they cannot afford to do
          this, but they go where they can gratify their fleshly desires,
          leaving the consequences altogether with the confiding females
          whom they dishonor, and who in that state despair of ever being
          reinstated in society with a good character, give themselves to
          prostitution, and in rottenness go down to a premature grave with
          ten thousand curses on the heads of their deceivers.
          Do you suppose these things are going to escape the all-seeing
          eye of the Great Jehovah? And will He not visit the guilty
          sensualist with a dreadful punishment? He will. Why not in
          honorable wedlock raise up offspring to glorify God? Why this
          niggardly disposition? No wonder the Lord Almighty sends the
          pestilence to lay them waste, and reduce nations and cities to
          Brethren and sisters, it is for us to have the light of truth
          shining in our eyes, and honor that truth in all our intercourse
          with one another.
          The Bishop shall have but one wife. If you were in a country
          where only one wife is allowed by law, then you would be obliged
          to have but one. What shall I say? A Bishop in England, where he
          knew polygamy to be contrary to law, must have but one wife; if
          you want another, and the law will not allow it, you must go
          where it is allowed by law. It was the case with the Bishops in
          olden times. We must submit to the laws of man until he shall
          reign whose right it is to reign.
          This is the cord that shall revolutionize the whole world, and it
          will make the United States tremble from the very head to the
          foot; it is like leaven hid in three measures of meal until the
          whole is leavened. There is such a tide of irresistible arguments
          that, like the grand Mississippi, it bears on its bold current
          everything that dares to oppose its course.
          Says one, "Why is it that men in your society may have more than
          one wife? What is the policy of it?" The men of God who hold the
          Priesthood of heaven, and imbibe the light of the Holy Ghost,
          have the privilege and right. Now let me illustrate one thing,
          and let me bring it home to you. There may be some under the
          sound of my voice that the case will fit. Some man will perhaps
          marry a wife of his youth. She dies--he loved her as he loves
          himself; and her memory ever lingers about his heart. He marries
          another, and she dies, and he loved her equally as well. He
          marries a third, and so on, and he loved them all. By and bye he
          dies, and he dies with devoted affection and love to them all.
          Now in the resurrection, which of these wives will he claim?
          There is no difference in his love to any of them, and they have
          all perhaps borne children to him. He loves the children of one
          mother as well as the children of another. What say you? Which
          shall he have in the resurrection? Why, let him have the whole of
          them. To whom are they nearer allied?
          There is a case opposite to this, where a woman married a
          husband, and he died, and so on, until she was married to seven
          husbands, and then she died. The question was asked the Savior,
          "Whose wife will she be in the resurrection!" for they all had
          her. The Savior gave a curious answer. Says he, "In the
          resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but
          are as the angels of God." Now tell me how the angels are in
          heaven, and then we shall have the secret.
          It is said, "In the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my
          Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall
          prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men
          shall dream dreams: and on my servants and on my handmaidens I
          will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall
          prophecy." You are praying every day, "Thy kingdom come, and thy
          will be done on earth as it is in heaven." You never can know how
          it is done in heaven, unless you can see it by vision; or the
          kingdom, when it does come, unless it is revealed to you by the
          spirit of prophecy, or in dreams and visions; then you know it.
          This is the benefit of dreams and visions, although this power is
          lightly spoken of, and repudiated in the Christian world. The
          revelation of the Almighty from God to a man who holds the
          Priesthood, and is enlightened by the Holy Ghost, whom God
          designs to make a ruler and a governor in His eternal kingdom is,
          that he may have many wives, that when he goes yonder to another
          sphere he may still continue to perpetuate his species, and of
          the increase of his kingdom and government there shall be no end,
          says Daniel. How does the kingdom of God increase, but by the
          increase of its subjects? Everything increases, everything
          multiplies. As brother Benson said this morning, even the
          mosquitoes of Nebraska increase and multiply. If they do, why not
          high orders of the creation have a better right? These mosquitoes
          and insects are the result of a fallen world, but by and bye
          there will be nothing to hurt or destroy in all God's holy
          These men of God who are married here by the authority of heaven
          are sealed on earth and in heaven. The good old book says, that
          which is sealed on earth is sealed in heaven; and whosesoever
          sins ye remit on earth shall be remitted in heaven, and
          whatsoever ye bind on earth shall be bound in heaven. That
          Priesthood that has not this power is no better than a rope of
          sand. The true Priesthood alone possesses it. The Priesthood that
          has not this power is a mock Priesthood, and not the Priesthood
          of the Almighty. Little did the world know when they treated the
          Savior as they did, that he held their destiny in his hands; the
          world knew him not; he came to his own and they received him not;
          but the time will come that they will know him, and the power of
          his Priesthood.
          When the servants of God and their wives go to heaven there is an
          eternal union, and they will multiply and replenish the world to
          which they are going.
          It is not every man in the United States that can be the
          president, or that can be a governor, or a judge, but all are
          within the pale of the government of the United States, though
          they do not all bear rule; many are called, and few are chosen.
          But in yonder world those who bear the Priesthood, and by their
          faith and obedience obtain the sanction of the Almighty, they are
          sealed on earth and in heaven, and will be exalted to rule and
          govern for ever; while those who would not listen to the holy
          commandments, and died without having a wife sealed to them, are
          angels; they are lower spirits, and servants to them that rule.
          Therefore, this family of old, which the Savior spoke of, saying,
          "In the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in
          marriage," are not Gods, but angels, who neither marry nor are
          given in marriage, while the men that magnify their callings are
          they that bear rule, and hold dominion, and receive their crown,
          and are one with the Savior, as he is one with the Father. Hence,
          he that is faithful over a few things shall be made ruler over
          many things.
          I have a few words more to say, and a great deal more can be
          said; for I have only just dipped into the subject a little. I
          want to say a few things more, and perhaps this is the most
          fitting occasion on which they could be said. You never see a
          "Mormon" man who bears the Priesthood, unless it is some
          characters that only bear it in form, who are devoid of
          principle, who have transgressed, and have escaped being dealt
          with--I say you never see a true-hearted "Mormon" man running
          after a lewd woman; but there are women among the Latter-day
          Saints who are loose in their conduct, notwithstanding they have
          embraced the Gospel. We only wish to apply this where it belongs;
          do not any of you have your feelings hurt, for God knows I would
          hold the virtuous and good as sacred as I would my own life. At
          the same time I am bound to speak in plainness, and I feel that
          the Spirit is on me now, I am warmed with it, and it presses me
          to speak on this subject, and to speak it out. There are families
          in this town that have bowed externally to the yoke of Christ,
          but they are as corrupt as hell, and I can point where they are,
          in what direction they dwell. When I approach their habitations,
          I feel that they are an abomination in my sight. "Have you any
          tangible evidence of this?" Yes, I have, and more than I want,
          which I shall keep to myself, but the day will come when it will
          all come out. Do you see "Mormon" men running there? No. Wherever
          you find a house among the Latter-day Saints where no "Mormon"
          men go, you may know it is not all sound in Denmark. I will tell
          you whom you see there in particular--men who fear not God nor
          regard man. What have I got to say concerning women that will
          come into the Church and kingdom of God, and bring dishonor upon
          themselves, and endeavour to bring it upon the whole Church, by
          cohabiting with those cursed scapegraces who are passing through
          here to California who make their boast of what they did in Great
          Salt Lake City? I know their secret talk in their chambers, for
          the Spirit of God searcheth all things. It may not be with me to
          the same extent all the time, but sometimes the whole vision of
          my mind is lit up, and I see and understand it all.
          I am going to say something upon those who dishonor the Church
          and kingdom of God in this way. I will tell you what shall happen
          to those men and women who commit lewdness, and go and boast of
          it, and laugh in the face of heaven. The day shall come when
          their flesh shall rot upon their bones, and as they are walking
          it shall drop, and become a nauseous stink upon the highway. Now
          go and boast that you can get all you want for a dress pattern,
          or a yard of ribbon; go and boast of it, and the Lord Almighty
          shall curse you all the day long. [Voice in the stand, "Amen."]
          And when you step, chunks of your flesh shall drop off your
          bones, and stink enough to sicken a dog.
          I speak this to both men and women that practise this iniquity in
          the midst of this people; and if you do not refrain from such
          intercourse, this prediction shall begin to take effect, and by
          this you shall know whether I have spoken in the name of the
          Lord, or in the name of Orson Hyde. For such abominable practices
          to come in our midst under the robes of sanctity, because there
          are liberal, holy, and righteous principles practised by the
          Saints, I say, curse their habitation and their persons; and if
          this is your mind, let all Israel say amen. [The whole of the
          congregation at the top of their voices said, "Amen!"] And let
          these contemptible wretches feel the "Mormon" spirit, not by
          "Mormon" hands, but by the power of God on high.
          I feel charged with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven, and it
          burns in my heart like a flame, and this is the testimony I bear.
          If I do mingle in the streets with the crowd to engage in
          business as any other man, I am not always asleep, and insensible
          to what is passing around me. I do not profess to know a great
          deal, but some things I do know, and some things I do not know.
          I have endeavored to illustrate this subject for the benefit of
          the honest inquirer, I have only just touched it, endeavoring to
          throw out a few hints for your consideration, that you may know
          we are not without some reason for our faith and practice
          touching the subject of polygamy. I wish you to mind the
          admonition I have given. I have given it to you in faith; I have
          given it to you regardless of consequences, for I ask no odds of
          any body, except of my Father in heaven, and of my brethren whose
          hearts I know to be pure; and I want to be identified with them
          in time and in all eternity, and with my sisters too; and wish to
          be exalted with them, and them with me, where the Saints may join
          hands after passing through much tribulation, and gaining crowns,
          to rejoice together for ever and ever.
          I feel as though I had borne a faithful testimony, and I now say,
          in the presence of God and angels, that I have given the guilty
          persons warning, and my garments are clean from your blood. Take
          warning, and never do a thing that will throw dishonor upon the
          Saints of the Most High.
          May God add His blessing, and preserve us to His heavenly
          kingdom, which may He grant. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
          Young, October 6, 1854
                           Brigham Young, October 6, 1854
           An Address by President Brigham Young, Delivered at the General
                Conference, in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
                                  October 6, 1854.
          I do not wish to eradicate any items from the lecture Elder Hyde
          has given us this evening, but simply to give you my views, in a
          few words, on the portion touching Bishops and Deacons.
          In Paul's first epistle to Timothy, third chapter, he writes as
          "This is a true saying, If a man desire the office of a bishop,
          he desireth a good work. A bishop then must be blameless, the
          husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to
          hospitality, apt to teach; not given to wine, no striker, not
          greedy of filthy lucre; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous;
          one that ruleth well his own house, having his children in
          subjection with all gravity; (for if a man know not how to rule
          his own house, how shall he take care of the Church of God?) Not
          a novice, lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the
          condemnation of the devil. Moreover he must have a good report of
          them which are without; lest he fall into reproach and the snare
          of the devil. Likewise must the deacons be grave, not double
          tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of filthy lucre;
          holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. And let
          these also first be proved; then let them use the office of a
          deacon, being found blameless. Even so must their wives be grave,
          not slanderers, sober, faithful in all things. Let the deacons be
          the husbands of one wife, ruling their children and their own
          houses well."
          I have read this that your minds may be refreshed, and that you
          may know how it does read.
          Instead of my believing for a moment that Paul wished to signify
          to Timothy that he must select a man to fill the office of a
          Bishop that would have but one wife, I believe directly the
          reverse; but his advice to Timothy amounts simply to this--It
          would not be wise for you to ordain a man to the office of a
          Bishop unless he has a wife; you must not ordain a single or
          unmarried man to that calling.
          If you will read this chapter carefully, you will learn the
          qualifications necessary for Deacons and Bishops, and also for
          their wives.
          I will simply give my views with regard to this matter, and then
          leave it.
          I have no testimony from the Bible, neither have I from any
          history that I have any knowledge of, that a man was ever
          prohibited in the Church in the days of Paul from taking more
          than one wife. If any historian has knowledge to the contrary,
          let him make it known at a suitable time; but if such was the
          case it has not come to my knowledge.
          I will now give you my reasons why it is necessary that a Bishop
          should have a wife, not but that he may have more than one wife.
          In the first place he is (or should be) like a father to his
          ward, or to the people over whom he presides, and a good portion
          of his time is occupied among them. Still he does not wish to be
          bound up, or flooded with cares of this world, so but that he can
          officiate in his office, and magnify it to acceptance.
          The office of a Bishop is in his ward; and when he finds a man
          who is doing a good business as a farmer or a tradesman, and who
          has plenty around him, and is faithfully paying his tithing, he
          has no business there only to receive the tithing that man has to
          pay for the benefit of the kingdom of God; his business is more
          particularly in the houses of widows and orphans, and he is
          called to administer to them in righteousness, like a father.
          Paul, knowing by observation and his own experience the
          temptations that were continually thrown before the Elders, gave
          instructions paramount to this--Before you ordain a person to be
          a Bishop, to take the charge of a Branch in any one district or
          place, see that he has a wife to begin with; he did not say, "but
          one wife;" it does not read so; but he must have one to begin
          with, in order that he may not be continually drawn into
          temptation while he is in the line of his duty, visiting the
          houses of widows and orphans, the poor, the afflicted, and the
          sick in his ward. He is to converse with families, sometimes upon
          family matters, and care for them, but if he has no wife, he is
          not so capable of taking care of a family as he otherwise would
          be, and perhaps he is not capable of taking care of himself. Now
          select a young man who has preserved himself in purity and
          holiness, one who has carried himself circumspectly before the
          people, and before God; it would not do to ordain him to the
          office of a Bishop, for he may be drawn into temptation, and he
          lacks experience in family matters; but take a man who has one
          wife at least, a man of experience, like thousands of our Elders,
          men of strength of mind, who have determination in them to
          preserve themselves pure under all circumstances, at all times,
          and in all places in their wards. Now, Timothy, select such a man
          to be a Bishop.
          A Bishop in his calling and duty is with the Church all the time;
          he is not called to travel abroad to preach, but is at home; he
          is not abroad in the world, but is with the Saints.
          When you have got your Bishop, he needs assistants, and he
          ordains Counsellors, Priests, Teachers, and Deacons, and calls
          them to help him; and he wishes men of his own heart and hand to
          do this. Says he, "I dare not even call a man to be a Deacon, to
          assist me in my calling, unless he has a family." It is not the
          business of an ignorant young man, of no experience in family
          matters, to inquire into the circumstances of families, and know
          the wants of every person. Some may want medicine and
          nourishment, and to be looked after, and it is not the business
          of boys to do this; but select a man who has got a family to be a
          Deacon, whose wife can go with him, and assist him in
          administering to the needy in the ward.
          These are simply my views in a few words on this subject, and
          always have been since I have reflected upon the doctrine that
          the fathers teach us in the Holy Scriptures. I will venture to
          say the view I take of the matter is not to be disputed or
          disproved by Scripture or reason.
          I have no reasonable grounds upon which to say it was not the
          custom in ancient times for a man to have more than one wife, but
          every reason to believe that it was the custom among the Jews,
          from the days of Abraham to the days of the Apostles, for they
          were lineal descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, all of whom
          taught and practised the doctrine of plurality of wives, and were
          revered by the whole Jewish nation, and it is but natural that
          they should have respected and followed their teachings and
          So much I wished to say to my brethren and sisters. We have had a
          splendid address from brother Hyde, or which I am grateful. I
          feel in my heart to bless the people all the time, and can say
          amen to brother Hyde's last remarks. I know just as much about
          those matters as I want to know, and if I do not know more, it is
          because there is no more of it in the city. It is a hard matter
          for a man to hide himself from me in this Territory; the birds of
          the air, they say, carry news, and if they do not, I have plenty
          of sources for information.
          I say to the congregation, treasure up in your hearts what you
          have heard to-night, and at other times. You will hear more with
          regard to the doctrine, that is, our "Marriage Relations." Elder
          Hyde says he has only just dipped into it, but, if it will not be
          displeasing to him, I will say he has not dipped into it yet; he
          has only run round the edge of the field. He has done so
          beautifully, and it will have its desired effect. But the whole
          subject of the marriage relation is not in my reach, nor in any
          other man's reach on this earth. It is without beginning of days
          or end of years; it is a hard matter to reach. We can tell some
          things with regard to it; it lays the foundation for worlds, for
          angels, and for the Gods; for intelligent beings to be crowned
          with glory, immortality, and eternal lives. In fact, it is the
          thread which runs from the beginning to the end of the holy
          Gospel of salvation--of the Gospel of the Son of God; it is from
          eternity to eternity. When the vision of the mind is opened, you
          can see a great portion of it, but you see it comparatively as a
          speaker sees the faces of a congregation. To look at, and talk
          to, each individual separately, and thinking to become fully
          acquainted with them, only to spend five minutes with each would
          consume too much time, it could not easily be done. So it is with
          the visions of eternity; we can see and understand, but it is
          difficult to tell. May God bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
          Young, February 6, 1853
                           Brigham Young, February 6, 1853
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                       Great Salt Lake City, February 6, 1853.
          The organization of man, I suppose, is one of the deepest and
          most profound studies for philosophers and theologians there is
          in nature. The organization of man, embracing all the attributes
          and powers of his physical and mental constitution, is considered
          a mystery by the wisest and most expert philosophers that have
          lived, and is a subject that daily occupies the thoughts and
          researches of the more intelligent portion of the children of
          When we carefully notice the manner of our own reflections, it is
          a marvel and a wonder to us; and we are apt to say, What am I?
          Who am I? And for what was I made? Who is the author of my
          existence? Who laid the foundation of and planned this singular
          structure? It is a mystery how this wonderful machinery works,
          and how it is sustained to fulfil the purpose of its creation! In
          reality, however, there is no such thing as a mystery but to the
          ignorant. We may also say, there is no such thing, in reality, as
          a miracle, except to those who do not understand the "Alpha and
          Omega" of every phenomenon that is made manifest. To a person who
          thoroughly understands the reason of all things, and can trace
          from their effects to their true causes, mystery does not exist.
          Yet the physical and mental existence of man is a great mystery
          to him.
          In the experience of our lives we are taught many principles that
          are worthy the attention of the most intelligent on earth. The
          first great principle that ought to occupy the attention of
          mankind, that should be understood by the child and the adult,
          and which is the main spring of all action, (whether people
          understand it or not,) is the principle of improvement. The
          principle of increase, of exaltation, of adding to that we
          already possess, is the grand moving principle and cause of the
          actions of the children of men. No matter what their pursuits
          are, in what nation they were born, with what people they have
          been associated, what religion they profess, or what politics
          they hold, this is the main spring of the actions of the people,
          embracing all the powers necessary in performing the duties of
          This is the lesson we should study. The powers of our minds and
          bodies should be governed and controlled in that way that will
          secure to us an eternal increase. While the inhabitants of the
          earth are bestowing all their ability, both mental and physical,
          upon perishable objects, those who profess to be Latter-day
          Saints, who have the privilege of receiving and understanding the
          principles of the holy Gospel, are in duty bound to study and
          find out, and put in practice in their lives, those principles
          that are calculated to endure, and that tend to a continual
          increase in this, and in the world to come. All their earthly
          avocations should be framed upon this principle. This alone can
          insure to them an exaltation; this is the starting point, in this
          existence, to an endless progression. All the ideas, cogitations,
          and labors of man are circumscribed by and incorporated in this
          great principle of life.
          When we duly reflect upon the cogitations of our own minds, when
          we look upon the people called Latter-day Saints, upon the earth
          on which we stand, and upon the mighty universe around us, by the
          light of the Spirit of truth in our minds, we marvel with
          astonishment. When the light that lighteth every man that cometh
          into the world, illuminates the understanding, and exposes to
          view the true order of the works of the Framer of the Universe,
          so that they can contemplate the great first cause of all things,
          and then look upon the grovelling pursuits of mortals, and their
          anxiety to obtain that which will perish, at the expense of the
          more enduring substance, every person must be struck with
          astonishment beyond measure.
          The human family are like so many children that have just learned
          how to walk, in the eyes of a person whose mind has been opened
          by the light of the Holy Ghost. The sage, grey headed
          grandfathers, and those of fewer years, but not of less
          experience and wisdom, have viewed the eagerness of children to
          possess mere trifles, and often something that would be their
          sure destruction if they obtained it. So it is with the
          inhabitants of the world. A company of little children at play is
          a perfect miniature picture of the life of man: "Give me this,
          and give me that; and I want to have the other thing;" still you
          are not willing I should possess it; and the parent knows that
          often its possession would be an injury. Or when one child sits
          down in a little chair, another one will cry because of it,
          without receiving the least injury. If you place a plate of
          apples or plums before a child of three or four years old, he
          will not be content with one, or two, or with as many as he can
          hold; but he will try to grasp the whole plate full with his
          little fingers, dropping one, and taking up another, until he has
          scattered and wasted them, and at last be contented to sit down
          and eat one, that is, if the rest of the children have not any
          but himself; or else cry, when he has as many as he can hold,
          because he can not hold them all. The little girl will cry for
          the needle she sees her mother working with, and when she has got
          it, handle it to her injury; and the little boy will cry for the
          razor he sees his father using.
          It is so with many of the brethren and sisters; they cry for the
          razor. These inconsistent desires of early childhood for trifling
          things, are exhibited in the human family, after they have
          arrived to maturer years. They may be reaching after things of
          weightier importance than the child, but when they are compared
          with eternal matters, they are just as trifling; and to the mind
          that is instructed, that has been touched with the light of
          eternal truth, they appear even more foolish than children,
          because we expect better things of them. As a general thing, the
          men of eighty years of age are as contracted in their minds, as
          to a knowedge of the true principles of life, and the end and
          purpose of their being, as little children only two and three
          years old are of the business that occupies the attention of the
          City Council or the Legislature of the State.
          The thousand-and-one inconsistencies of childhood have their
          parallel in the actions and doings of many of this people.
          Theatrical companies try to exhibit traits of human life; but a
          better stage cannot be than the world, nor better actors than
          men, to a man of understanding. It is pleasing and instructing to
          see certain characters personified upon the boards of a theatre
          which is managed upon righteous principles. A prominent feature
          of the human world was most admirably portrayed by our performers
          the other evening, in the melo-drama called "The Serious Family."
          When the mother told the daughter to say to the friend of her
          husband, they had no spare rooms in the house, the daughter
          replied, "Shall I tell a lie?" "Yes," answered the old dame, "if
          it is to promote our holy cause." Do anything, no matter what,
          whether it is right or wrong, to gain the end we wish, is the
          language of unenlightened, unregenerate man. If the Lord Almighty
          should give the human family their desire in full, they would not
          keep the broad road to destruction, but they would go across
          lots, quick to hell.
          It is not my intention to detain the meeting long this afternoon;
          but before I bring my remarks to a close, I wish to impress upon
          your minds some few prominent items of our religion. I can say
          truly that I am happy, and rejoice exceedingly, and am thankful
          beyond measure, that the items I wish to notice are in a great
          degree adhered to by this people as a whole. That I may bring the
          matter before our minds at once, I will repeat part of the
          "Mormon Creed," viz., "Let every man mind his own business." If
          this is observed, every man will have business sufficient on
          hand, so as not to afford time to trouble himself with the
          business of other people. You can now comprehend the whole
          discourse by the nature of the text.
               While brother Erastus Snow was speaking, he made use of
          weedy gardens as a comparison, to apply to those who complained
          of other people's gardens, while their own were neglected. I will
          refer to the same idea. There are plenty of evils about our
          neighbors; this no person will pretend to deny; but there is no
          man or woman on the earth, Saint or sinner, but what has plenty
          to do to watch the little evils that cling to human nature, and
          weed their own gardens. We are made subject to vanity, and it is
          right. We are made subject to the powers of evil, which is
          necessary to prove all things. We are apt to neglect our own
          feelings, passions, and undertakings, or in other words, to
          neglect to weed our own gardens, and while we are weeding our
          neighbor's, before we are aware, weeds will start up and kill the
          good seeds in our own. This is the reason why we should most
          strictly attend to our own business.
          I am happy to say that this people do increase in understanding,
          wisdom, patience, and faith. It appears to me much more easy for
          mankind to live without sin, than with it. We have been taught
          that it is contrary to nature to live without sin. If a man
          should spit in my face, it would be natural for me to knock him
          down, or in return spit in his face. But suppose one should
          injure me in person, or estate, and I should overlook it, and
          show mercy to the individual, it would cause him to reflect upon
          his conduct, and show him the true bearings of his unjust act,
          and make him ashamed of it much better than if I retaliated. If I
          were to pay him back in his own coin, I should render myself
          worthy of what I have received. If I bear an insult with meek
          patience, and do not return the injury, I have a decided
          advantage over my adversary. And if the person is susceptible of
          feeling such a rebuke, he will say, "I have done wrong; my
          conscience condemns me, and my neighbor, or my brother, did not
          retaliate." It at once causes the evil doer to reflect, and he
          will say, "Why did I do it? The devil tempted me; I will go and
          confess my sin to my neighbor, for he is not disposed to return
          the wrong, and he is a better person than I am; and from
          henceforth I will mind my own business, and keep a guard upon my
          passions." Is it not better in all such cases to be guided by
          that principle, than by the principle of retaliation?
          To illustrate still further. Suppose A insults B, and B demands
          satisfaction, and they agree to fight: they meet and inflict upon
          each other blows and injuries, and whip each other right well. A,
          however, is the conqueror, and B retires vanquished, in shame and
          disgrace. He cannot any longer remain in the same neighborhood
          with his victorious enemy, and therefore concludes to sell out,
          and leave the place. Now suppose B had borne the first insult, or
          injury, and returned it only with good, instead of trying to do A
          an injury; A would have been completely conquered, and B would
          have escaped a sound whipping. Were we, one and all, to pursue
          the latter course, quarrels would soon cease in our community. As
          I said, if we keep our own gardens clear of weeds, our neighbors
          will take a pattern by us, and produce from their gardens greater
          quantities of fruit another year.
          Now, brethren and sisters, receive the exhortation and counsel of
          brother Snow, and profit by it; and employ the rest of your lives
          in good thoughts, kind words, and good works. Shall I sit down
          and read the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and the Book of Covenants
          all the time?" says one. Yes, if you please, and when you have
          done, you may be nothing but a sectarian after all. It is your
          duty to study to know everything upon the face of the earth, in
          addition to reading those books. We should not only study good,
          and its effects upon our race, but also evil, and its
          I make these remarks to lay the foundation for principle in the
          minds of the people; and if you do not yet understand what I
          would be at, I will try to illustrate it still further. For
          example, we will take a strict, religious, holy, down country,
          eastern Yankee, who would whip a beer barrel for working on
          Sunday, and never suffer a child to go into company of his
          age--never suffer him to have any associates, or permit him to do
          any thing or know anything, only what the deacon, priests, or
          missionaries bring to the house; when that child attains to
          mature age, say eighteen or twenty years, he is very apt to steal
          away from his father and mother; and when he has broken his
          bands, you would think all hell was let loose, and that he would
          compass the world at once.
          Now understand it--when parents whip their children for reading
          novels, and never let them go to the theatre, or to any place of
          recreation and amusement, but bind them to the moral law, until
          duty becomes loathsome to them; when they are freed by age from
          the rigorous training of their parents, they are more fit for
          companions to devils, than to be the children of such religious
          If I do not learn what is in the world, from first to last,
          somebody will be wiser than I am. I intend to know the whole of
          it, both good and bad. Shall I practise evil? No; neither have I
          told you to practise it, but to learn by the light of truth every
          principle there is in existence in the world.
          Still further. When I was young, I was kept within very strict
          bounds, and was not allowed to walk more than half-an-hour on
          Sunday for exercise. The proper and necessary gambols of youth
          having been denied me, makes me want active exercise and
          amusement now. I had not a chance to dance when I was young, and
          never heard the enchanting tones of the violin, until I was
          eleven years of age; and then I thought I was on the high way to
          hell, if I suffered myself to linger and listen to it. I shall
          not subject my little children to such a course of unnatural
          training, but they shall go to the dance, study music, read
          novels, and do anything else that will tend to expand their
          frames, add fire to their spirits, improve their minds, and make
          them feel free and untrammeled in body and mind. Let everything
          come in its season, place everything in the place designed for
          it, and do everything in its right time. And inasmuch as the Lord
          Almighty has designed us to know all that is in the earth, both
          the good and the evil, and to learn not only what is in heaven,
          but what is in hell, you need not expect ever to get through
          learning. Though I mean to learn all that is in heaven, earth,
          and hell. Do I need to commit iniquity to do it? No. If I were to
          go into the bowels of hell to find out what is there, that does
          not make it necessary that I should commit one evil, or blaspheme
          in any way the name of my Maker.
          Do you not suppose the Lord is there, and knows all about it? I
          am satisfied of it. If He is not there, when the wicked
          inhabitants of the earth begin to inquire where they shall flee
          to escape from His presence, they will find a hiding place in
          hell. If the wicked wish to escape from His presence, they must
          go where He is not, where He does not live, where His influence
          does not preside. To find such a place is impossible, except they
          go beyond the bounds of time and space.
          I have learned enough to be happy, when I am in the enjoyment of
          the blessings of the Lord. That is a great lesson for a man to
          learn. There are two things that make this people unhappy, if
          ever they are unhappy, viz., themselves, and the spirits that are
          around them. This, however, will more particularly apply to
          individuals. As a people, as a community, there is not its
          parallel to be found on the earth, for contentment and happiness.
          Will you make yourselves happy? You are greatly blessed of the
          Lord, all the day long, and should be happy; but we are apt to
          close our eyes against this fact, and fancy ourselves miserable,
          when we are actually blessed.
          To make ourselves happy is incorporated in the great design of
          man's existence. I have learned not to fret myself about that
          which I cannot help. If I can do good, I will do it; and if I
          cannot reach a thing, I will content myself to be without it.
          This makes me happy all the day long. I wish you to learn the
          same profitable lesson. Who hinders you from being happy? from
          praying, and serving the Lord as much as you please? Who hinders
          you from doing all the good in your power to do? Who is there
          here, to mar in any way the peace of any Saint that lives in
          these peaceful valleys? No one. It is for us to keep our own
          gardens clean, and see we do not harbor evil in our own hearts.
          Were we to look into our own hearts, and seek diligently to do
          all the good in our power, and never commit another evil while we
          live, what is there to prevent us from being happy? I know there
          never lived a happier people, upon the earth, I might venture to
          say, because of the dispensation in which we live; it brings joy,
          comfort, and satisfaction to those who will receive it, that
          could not be realized by any people who have lived before us.
          Do we expect to see our children grow up in darkness, and
          rebellion against the principles of the Gospel of Christ? Have
          you this thought to worry your minds? No. The ancients had, and
          their souls were sometimes weighed down with sorrow on this
          account. They saw their children would leave the true Church,
          transgress the laws, change the ordinances, and break the
          everlasting covenant. This we have not to fear. God has seen fit
          in our day to bring forth the Priesthood again, even at the
          eleventh hour--at the end of summer--at the harvest time--at the
          gathering up of his sheep. At this time, or never, He has put
          forth His hand to send the Gospel to all nations, and gather the
          people together, and give to the chosen of the Lord the
          inheritance of the earth. Now what hinders our being a happy
          people? I do not see anything to hinder it.
          I have a few words to say concerning our spiritual labors. I
          cannot, however, define any difference between temporal and
          spiritual labors. I call it spiritual to accommodate my language
          to the ideas of the people. Anything that pertains to the
          building up of the Lord's kingdom on earth, whether it be in
          preaching the Gospel, or building Temples to His name, we have
          been taught to consider a spiritual work, though it evidently
          requires the strength of the natural body to perform it.
          If the weather had been fine the past week, we should have been
          ready to have commenced excavating the earth for the foundation
          of the Temple. When we call upon the brethren, we wish them to be
          ready to obey the call. Probably a week from to-morrow we shall
          call upon them to commence this work. To satisfy those who may
          wish to know the size of the excavation, I will state that it
          will be about 250 feet from east to west, and from north to south
          a little less, and from 16 to 20 feet deep. We expect the mason
          work of the basement will be 24 feet high, 16 feet below the
          ground, and 8 feet above. That will require considerable labor.
               We wish the excavation made, and everything prepared to lay
          the corner stones on the 6th day of April next, if the Lord will;
          and if the Lord will not, I care not whether a stone is laid
          here, or in any other place; I care as little about it as the
          snow birds in our fields. All that concerns me, is to do the work
          the Lord has for me to-day; and if the world is designed for
          to-morrow, I will prepare for it to-day, so as to be ready to
          perform it to-morrow with alacrity.
          I need not say anything more about the Temple; we shall
          accomplish that work as expeditiously as we can. I might advance
          many profitable ideas pertaining to business, if the brethren who
          are men of business, and understand what is needed in our case,
          would listen, and profit by them.
          I will say a word to the Seventies. Some of them have incorrect
          notions touching the Seventies' Hall; and I wish them to
          understand, that the Temple must be the first thing in our
          thoughts; and if I want all the funds that have been collected
          for the Seventies' Hall, for the erection of a Temple, I
          calculate to use them. The people need not expect us to give them
          the easy circumstances the noblemen of the Gentile nations enjoy,
          while there is so much for us to do for the public good. There is
          more before us to be done this year, than will take five to
          accomplish. We are not, however, going to do all things this
          year; we are not going to finish the Temple this year, but we
          will begin it. The Lord requires all we have to be devoted to His
          kingdom; and though it be but the widow's mite, He can do as much
          with two mites as we can with millions of them.
          May the Lord God of Israel bless you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
          Pratt, September 10, 1854
                           Orson Pratt, September 10, 1854
           A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 10, 1854.
          By the request of our President, I arise this afternoon for the
          purpose of addressing you upon those subjects that may be
          presented to my mind, feeling joyful in my heart that I have the
          I do not say, as many others may have said, that it is a
          disagreeable task, or a very great cross, for me to address the
          Saints; this is not the case; it is a pleasure and a joy; and I
          feel to esteem it as a blessing from the hand of God, that I have
          the privilege from time to time of meeting with His people, and
          speaking about the great things that God has revealed, which
          belong to our peace, happiness, and welfare, both here and
          There is no other subject that I care much about. As it regards
          earthly things, temporal things, the riches of this world, or the
          honors of the world, I will not say they are of a secondary
          nature to me, but they are far beneath this; though they may be
          good in their place, yet my whole object and design, delight and
          joy, is to do the will of God, to benefit the children of men,
          and to seek after the welfare, happiness, and peace, not only of
          myself and family, but also of the whole human race, as far as it
          is within my power.
          It does me good to return, after an absence of two years, and
          again look upon the faces of the brethren and sisters; there is
          something so different in the expression of your countenances
          from what we see abroad in the world; the principles of goodness,
          of righteousness, of virtue, and of holiness seem to be enstamped
          upon the countenances of the Saints of the living God; the spirit
          of meekness, of sobriety, of solemnity--a Godlike spirit is
          reflected in every feature of those who are truly good, which
          seem to carry peace, happiness, and joy to the hearts of those
          who gaze upon them with the same spirit. But after all, brethren,
          we are not near as good as we might be, in many respects. Though
          we are far in advance of the nations of the earth, though we have
          become far exalted above them in the principles of virtue, truth,
          righteousness, and a oneness of feeling, yet there is still room
          for improvement and, while we remain here in the flesh there will
          be room for improvement upon all these principles, upon all the
          attributes of divinity, and upon every thing that is good and
          There is one subject that presents itself to my mind, and upon
          which I have meditated in years past and gone, and which gave me
          great joy when I learned that it was being established in our
          midst. What is it? It is the consecration of the properties of
          the whole Church, according to the written revelations,
          commandments, and laws of the Most High God. I heard of this
          about the time I was starting upon the plains for the place, and
          it gave me great joy to learn that there was a prominent step
          taken at your last Conference to bring about and accomplish this
          object. I consider it is one of the most important objects to be
          accomplished among the Saints of Latter-days.
          You may ask why? You may think that this contradicts my first
          statement--that the temporal things of this life are not even of
          a secondary consideration with me. They are not in one respect,
          but, in another, I consider them a part and portion of the
          religion that we as a people have embraced, and a very essential
          and necessary part too.
          We read in the revelations that God has given, that the earth is
          the Lord's, and the fulness thereof; well, if it is the Lord's
          and the fulness of it, then it does not belong to you nor me as
          individuals, exclusive of others. If the Lord had set apart, and
          consecrated, and given a certain portion of the earth to any
          individual with a deed and covenant, he might with some propriety
          call it his own; but all other deeds that are according to
          Gentile laws, and the institutions of the nations of the earth,
          do not, according to the laws and revelations of heaven, give to
          men the exclusive right to the things of this world, as their
          own; they are good enough in their place, for the Lord deals with
          the nations according to their light; and suffers laws to be
          enacted that are good in their place, and calculated to govern
          imperfect beings; laws to govern and control property; and in
          many respects, they are just adapted to the circumstances and
          conditions of the nations where they are enacted; and they are
          the means of doing much good in preserving what are termed the
          rights of individuals, and of the citizens generally; and they
          should not be done away, until circumstances will permit of their
          being superseded by a more perfect law. That more perfect order
          is what we wish to speak a few words upon at this present time.
               The Lord told us something about it in the revelations He
          gave a long time ago, in the year 1831, when ancient "Mormonism,"
          as it has often been termed, was first introduced; we call it
          ancient, because it seems quite long to us narrow minded
          There were certain laws and revelations then given, in the Book
          of Doctrine and Covenants, pertaining to the Lord's earth, and
          the righteous that He has upon it. I will repeat a small clause
          which was given before the Church was one year old, in March
          1831. It reads thus--wherefore "it is not given that one man
          should possess that which is above another, wherefore the world
          lieth in sin." This was revealed above twenty-three years ago; we
          will again repeat it, "It is not given that one man should
          possess that which is above another, wherefore the world lieth in
          sin." Here was a hint of the more perfect law and order of things
          that God intended eventually to introduce among this people; and
          which I am happy to say, there has been a great step already
          taken at the last Conference to bring about; and I hope that I
          may be permitted to live to see this law carried out to the
          fullest extent among the Saints of the living God.
          Remember, that as long as there is inequality in the things that
          belong to the Lord, the world lieth in sin. It is not given to
          them that they should possess one above another. I intend to
          explain how this is to be brought about, and also show how one
          man can possess hundreds and thousands of dollars, in a certain
          sense of the word, and another man only one dollar, and yet both
          be equal; but they possess the same, not as their own, but as
          stewards of the Lord; it being the Lord's property.
          We read, in another revelation that God gave in the early rise of
          this Church, that unless we are equal in earthly things, we
          cannot be made equal in heavenly things. Here is an equality
          preached. There must be an equality in earthly things, in order
          that we may be equal in heavenly things. Now supposing the people
          were all to be made equal to-day, to-morrow they would, through
          circumstances, become unequal: but I will show you how this
          equality can be established upon an order that never can be
          shaken--that inequality, in regard to property, never more can be
          introduced among the Saints, that no circumstance which can
          transpire can make them unequal. If a fire should burn up a man's
          barn, and his stacks of grain, and every thing he has
          accumulated, I will prove to you that it does not render him
          unequal with his brethren on the principle the Lord has
          established and ordained; so that when this order is once
          established among this people, they will become equal in earthly
          things, which will prepare them to be made equal in heavenly
          In the first place how shall we get at this order? In what manner
          and by what means shall we begin to lay the foundation of this
          equality? The Lord has told us, that it is required of every man
          in this Church to lay all things, not one tenth alone, but to lay
          all things before the bishop of His Church; consecrate the whole
          of it--everything he has--his flocks and herds--his cattle,
          horses, and mules--his gold and silver--his wearing apparel,
          watches, jewellery, and everything he possesses; consecrate it;
          not keep back a portion like Annanias and his wife, but give
          everything--make a full consecration to begin with. [Voice in the
          stand, "Wives and children."] Yes, give wives and children of
          course: the wives have given themselves to their husband, and he
          has to consecrate them; they are the Lord's, He has only lent
          them to us.
          Supposing that the people had complied with the law when it was
          first given, in every respect, instead of seeing inequality that
          has reigned for these many years in this Church, we should now
          have seen a different order of things. But we lacked experience,
          and there was too much covetousness in our hearts, for a full
          consecration of property, then. In consecrating property, we
          must, in the first place, remember that it is not ours. Why?
          Because the earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof. We have
          no cattle, no gold or silver, no watches or jewellery, no
          property of any description, no houses, lands, or any thing else
          which is our own, if the fulness of the earth is the Lord's. Then
          in consecrating that which we have been in the habit of calling
          our own, we are only returning to the Lord His own property--that
          which we became legally possessed of according to the laws of
          man, but not according to the laws of God, He never having
          directly given us the things which we claim as ours; we have not
          got them according to the celestial law--according to the great
          principle and order God has established; but we came by them
          through speculation, trading, labor, etc., and after we thus got
          them they are the Lord's still. We consecrate this property--it
          all goes into the hands of the Bishop of the Church. If the whole
          Church were to consecrate in this way they would have nothing
          left of their own. Then, it would all be the Lord's, and it has
          to be consecrated too, says the revelation, with a covenant and a
          deed that cannot be broken; that is, according to the law of God
          and man, and if it is made according to the law of God in all
          respects, and also according to the law of the land in which we
          live, it will be in the situation the Lord wants it in, even the
          whole property of the Church.
          We ask, are they not all equal now? Yes. If the whole Church have
          consecrated every thing in their possession to the Bishop, is
          there not a perfect equality among them before they get their
          stewardship? Yes: this makes them perfectly so, as far as
          property is concerned; they are all in a state of equality,
          owning nothing. What is the next step to be taken in order to
          bring about equality of property? The Lord says, "Let the Bishop
          appoint every man his stewardship," for, says the Lord, "It is
          required of every man to render an account of his stewardship,
          both in time and in eternity." Now the Bishop begins and parcels
          out to this man his stewardship, and to that one his stewardship,
          according to the counsels of the First Presidency of the
          Church--the authority that has the management and control of the
          Lord's property. Each one sets his stewardship.
          Now supposing one man obtained double the quantity of another; it
          is not his, but the stewardship is the Lord's; consequently the
          man is on a perfect equality with his brother still. But there is
          another sense in which this equality may be made, so far as the
          consecrating of property to the Church is concerned, which
          includes the whole of it. I say, who does it belong to in another
          sense of the word? I have shown you that it belongs to the Lord,
          and if we are His, we shall inherit it with Him; consequently in
          another sense of the word it is all ours. If each one in the
          Church, then, possesses the whole of it, as joint heirs with the
          Lord, is there not an equality? You may diminish the common
          property or joint fund just as much as you please. Suppose it
          were diminished to one half by mobs, &c., it does not make the
          Church unequal, not in the least; for each one may be considered
          as the possessor of the whole: he inherits all things; he is a
          joint heir with Jesus Christ in the inheritance of the earth, and
          all the fulness thereof. Can you make any inequality here? If
          each man in the Church is a joint inheritor of all the property,
          and a part of it, it makes each one perfectly equal with the
          Now I defy you to bring about an equality upon any other
          principle. You may divide the properties of the Church to-day,
          yes, if it be possible, make a perfectly equal division of it, so
          that every man in the whole Church should have his share, and let
          him call it his own; it would not be one day before there would
          be an inequality again introduced; and one man would possess that
          which is above another; it could not be otherwise; the changes,
          difficulties, want of judgment in the management and control of
          property, and all these things combined together, would serve to
          render these divided shares unequal; one man losing a large
          portion of his property through mismanagement; another by fire,
          by mobocracy, or in some other way, so that neither would have
          one half, one quarter, or perhaps one hundredth part as much as
          some of his brethren with whom he was only a short time before
          perfectly equal.
          No equality can be brought about by dividing property; the Lord
          never intended such an order of things. It is not a division of
          property that is going to bring about a oneness among the
          Latter-day Saints in temporal things, but it is a union of
          property, that all the property may be united, and considered
          belonging to the Lord, and to every individual in the whole
          Church, as joint heirs with Him, or as His stewards. You may
          imagine, then, how my heart rejoiced, when I received a letter
          from our beloved President, informing me that steps had been
          taken for a full consecration of the property of the Church, to
          introduce the order of stewardships among the Saints of God.
          But in regard to these stewardships, it is not needful or
          necessary, or the Lord never intended, that every man should
          possess an equal amount of stewardship with his brother. Why?
          Because God has given to some men greater ability to manage and
          control property than others. He may give to one, one talent; to
          another, two; to another, three; to another, five; and to
          another, ten; and then command them to make use of these talents
          according to the instructions and revelations given, and be
          accountable to Him who gave them. "It is required of every man,"
          says the Lord, "to be accountable to me in their stewardships,
          both in time and in eternity;" consequently these stewards have
          to render all their accounts to some one in time, but to whom? To
          the Lord's Bishop--to those whom the Lord has appointed to
          receive the accounts. And if a man undertakes to squander the
          stewardship which the Lord has entrusted to him, He takes it
          away, and gives it to another who is a more wise steward; one who
          will manage His property in such a way as to benefit the whole;
          each one seeking the interest of the whole as well as of himself.
          Each one is to be considered as possessor of all things in the
          Church; but if it be all common property, how is it that the
          Saints can get along and give an account of their stewardship of
          property? Will not one brother go and pick up his brother's plow,
          and take it off, without asking him for it, imagining that he is
          the possessor of all things? Yes, if that brother had no
          understanding he would do it, but when he comes to understand the
          law of the Lord, he will find that all these stewardships are
          controlled by the wisest kind of laws; hence the Lord says, "Thou
          shall not take thy brother's garment; thou shalt pay for that
          which thou dost receive from thy brother."*. Notwithstanding the
          whole property belongs to the Lord, and to each one as joint
          heirs, yet the Lord has given strict laws with regard to the
          stewardships, so that one has no business to go and pick up his
          neighbor's ax, or take any of his steward-ship from him, without
          leave; but he is to pay for that which he receives from his
          brother steward, unless he borrow it by fairly asking for it.
          On this principle it would be an easy matter for each steward to
          render an account of his time; and if necessary he could account
          for every item of his stewardship. But if it were permitted to
          run at random, according to the vague ideas of common stock in
          some societies in the world, away would go a man's hat, or his
          coat, and he could render no account of it at all. But according
          to the strict principle which the Lord has ordained, he could
          show to his Bishop a full account of everything in his
          stewardship--that he has gained so much here, and made so much
          there, upon the Lord's property. What says the Bishop? "Well
          done, good and faithful steward, thou hast been faithful over a
          few things, I will enlarge that stewardship," providing he had
          anything to enlarge it with. "You have gained other talents; you
          have increased upon that intrusted to your charge; you have not
          squandered it away foolishly for that which would not profit
          There would be no desire on the part of stewards to steal, "For,
          says one, If I go and steal from another steward, it is all the
          Lord's, and it would do just as much good in the hands of that
          steward to whom it was intrusted, as if I were to possess it by
          stealing it from him."
          How much every Saint ought to be interested for this order of
          things to be brought about, realizing that all the property of
          the Church is for his own good as well as for the good of the
          whole body.
          But in regard to these inequalities in stewardship: I will show
          you another principle where men may have equal judgment, and yet
          there may be an inequality of stewardships; it is in consequence
          of the various branches of business in which they may be engaged.
          It is well known that for farming purposes, it does not require
          the same skill as for manufacturing many articles, nor the same
          capital. And the ingenious mechanic, who understands the nature
          or construction of machinery, might have to be intrusted with a
          stewardship of one hundred thousand dollars worth of property to
          establish his manufactory, and work it so as to have it prove a
          benefit to the whole Church; and without this amount being put
          into his hands, as a steward, he might not be able to accomplish
          anything needed in the particular branch of manufacturing with
          which he was familiar. The stewardships, in such cases, would be
          different, not only in kind, but in the amount or value of the
          Let me illustrate this in another way; not but what I suppose all
          the Saints understand it, but you only want to be put in mind of
          that you have understood for years, but have not perhaps
          practised upon it; and unless a people practise upon that they do
          understand, it does not benefit them much. Suppose a man have
          twelve sons, and he had according to the laws of the land 78
          acres of ground; he gives to his oldest son twelve acres as a
          steward; he gives to his next son eleven acres, and to the next
          ten, and so on down to the youngest, which he gives one acre; and
          he says unto them, "Manage these different inheritances that I
          have set off to you, and gain all you can;" would those sons have
          any right or title to call that property their own? No: they
          would say, "It is father's property, and he has told us to go and
          occupy it, and he has given us rules by which we are to be
          governed; that the youngest may not encroach upon the oldest, nor
          any one encroach upon another, but that each stewardship may be
          managed and controlled according to the regulations he has given,
          and at the end of the year each of us must render strict account
          to our father of every iota of our business transactions, of our
          losses and gains in trading, etc." Now all this property, we see,
          belongs to the father, but it is all for the benefit of the
          twelve sons; they are all to be made joint heirs with the father
          in the possession of it. In due time, when they have learned the
          law the father has ordained, they will be prepared to enter as
          joint owners upon the grand inheritances, not only of 78 acres,
          but to possess all things that the father has.
          Temporal things are a type of heavenly things, as the Lord says,
          in one of the revelations, "All things have their likeness, both
          things which are temporal, and things which are spiritual." Does
          this order of things--the equality of property--have its
          likeness? Yes, in the heavens, and it is typical of that
          celestial order that we are all praying for, that we all desire
          the Lord to bestow upon us. We all feel very anxious to enter
          into the fulness of celestial glory, and inherit thrones and
          dominions, principalities and powers, and to have kingdoms
          appointed to us, and to receive crowns and to sway a sceptre over
          kingdoms, as wise rulers. If we want to get there, we must begin
          here, and learn the order that is to be there. If we should have
          a division of property here, as we have had heretofore, and
          continue this order of things, as has been for many years back,
          and never should begin to practise upon this equality of things
          which God ordained in His law, when we come to enter the courts
          above, we should be ignoramuses; we could say, "We read in your
          law something about it, but the people did not practise it, they
          were careless, and did not keep the law." And now we do not know
          how to manage this celestial glory, and these kingdoms, and these
          worlds placed under our charge; for we are to give an account,
          not only in time, but in eternity, of our stewardship;
          consequently we must improve upon the true order of things here,
          which is typical of that which is hereafter; and if we learn the
          lessons here, everything there will be plain before us, and we
          will be able to enter into the very things we have been
          practising years before. There will be an inequality, no doubt,
          in some respects in the eternal worlds, in proportion to the
          eternal things that will be intrusted to the servants, as in
          temporal things; but there will be a perfect equality in another
          respect; the revelation says, "He maketh them equal in might, and
          in power, and in dominions."
          Did you ever think of that? It is only in one respect. Each one
          will be made joint heir of all things in heaven, and upon earth.
          What more can a person want, if he is made a joint heir of all
          things; and one revelation says, he that is a faithful and wise
          steward in time shall inherit all things; consequently they are
          equal in dominion, and in power, and in might, as the vision
          states. This don't say that each one shall actually control, and
          govern, and manage all things; that is a very different thing;
          just as it is here in temporal things, though each person may be
          considered as the inheritor of all the properties of the Church;
          yet when he comes to the management of property, he has only a
          share, so in heavenly things, a person may have the management of
          only one world, or of two, or of three; or of as many as there
          are particles of dust that compose our globe, yet, after all,
          each can proclaim himself as the inheritor of all things, being a
          joint heir of the grand universal inheritance.
          There is no division of celestial glory, imparting to each one an
          equality of dominion, and might, and power; it is not to be
          divided, but there is an equality in the union of all these
          things. That is what we want to get at here; we want to learn the
          alphabet of it here, and advance to the a, be, abbs, and get over
          into two syllables, and keep on until we understand all about the
          celestial order by practice in this world, and then we will learn
          the laws that are to govern the different individuals that
          control and manage certain portions of the great joint stock
          inheritance; we will learn the laws that are to rule and govern
          between man and man; and we will not be ignorant of it when we go
          into the next world, we will find there that one kingdom will not
          have the right to encroach upon the royalty of another and take
          away its right, but each one will be governed by true and holy
          laws. Upon this principle, and this only, can we understand those
          revelations which so often speak of the principles of equality in
          the eternal worlds. Equality of dominion we cannot understand, by
          supposing each person that comes into the celestial glory is
          going to have the same number of worlds, and of kingdoms, and
          thrones set off to him that those have who have been in the
          celestial glory millions of ages--that he is going to have the
          same number of principalities and powers, and servants or angels
          to wait upon him to carry out his commands. An equality of
          dominion is that that I have already explained, each one
          inheriting all things, according to the laws God has ordained for
          celestial beings, but not directly or personally controlling only
          that which is placed under his management.
          Much might be said upon this subject; it is glorious, and it is a
          principle I wish the Saints in Utah may all be enlisted in, that
          it may be sought by the nations afar off, when they come to learn
          that this people are the people of God, and they are governed by
          God's laws; that they may see the order carried out before them
          in practice, that we may be looked to as a great light set upon
          the mountains, that will reflect upon all the face of the earth,
          and show the people the true order by practice, and then they
          will see the difference between God's order of the possession of
          property, and the little, narrow, contracted orders established
          by man; for each one is grasping for all he can get, oppressing
          the widow and the fatherless, bearing down his neighbor, and
          grinding him down in distress, tyrannising over mankind, because
          he has riches at his command. The Lord has seen this order long
          enough, and it is a stink in His nostrils, and He wishes it
          driven away from the earth, and He has given us instructions to
          do it away, and if we want to do it away, let us begin among
          ourselves first. I rejoice in this principle, because it takes
          away the idea of having so many poor in our midst. You know in
          the days of Enoch the Lord placed the people upon the high places
          and mountains, and they flourished, and He blessed them, and
          called them Zion because there was no poor among them, and the
          Lord was in their midst.
          Now the Latter Day Zion is to be built up according to the same
          pattern, so far as circumstances will permit, for we expect that
          the Zion which was built up by Enoch, that had no poor in it,
          will come down again at the commencement of the Millennium to
          meet the Zion here, according to the song in the Book of
          Covenants, "The Lord has brought up Zion from beneath, the Lord
          has brought down Zion from above," and they shall gaze upon each
          other's countenances, and see eye to eye. When we get there how
          sadly we should be disappointed, if we should look forward upon
          all the vast extent of the Zion of Enoch, and all the Zions God
          has taken out of His creations to heaven, and should see no poor
          among them; and then we should look upon Zion brought up from
          beneath, containing poor and rich; should we not be ashamed?
          especially when we reflected that the law of God had been among
          us; we should not have boldness to gaze upon their countenances,
          unless we came into the same order of things that existed among
          Let us prepare ourselves for the coming of Enoch's Zion, that we
          may have the same order of things among us that they had in the
          beginning. Then, again, it will be a glorious thing in many other
          respects. What is it that creates this great inequality that we
          naturally see in the world, in regard to the high and low? It is
          the difference of parentage in many respects. One man is so
          situated he can train up his children in all the learning of the
          day; he can take them into his carriage, and they can ride at
          their ease, and in their grandeur, while the poor and needy and
          destitute bow before them, or are trampled under their feet.
          There is no such thing as union there, because they were unequal
          to begin with. When the Saints have this established in their
          midst, you will see them all alike, where none can say that "such
          a person is richer than I am, and I have no right to associate
          with him." Neither can the rich look upon those that are poor,
          and say, "My children shall not marry with the poor, and unite
          with them in their festivities, &c., because I have more property
          than they;" all these things will be done away, and the principle
          of equality will be established, and all will be stewards of the
          Lord's property. That is what I wish to see--that when one family
          of children have the privilege of being educated, the rest should
          enjoy it; when one family are in possession of the good things of
          the earth, the rest should enjoy the same privileges also.
          How do I feel, to take it home to myself? I long for the time to
          come when I can consecreate everything I have got; all the cattle
          I have; I have got some first-rate cattle, the Lord has prospered
          them. I want the time to come when I can consecrate every hoof of
          them; also my hooks, and the right and title I have to publish my
          works, also my wearing apparel, and my houses; they are not mine,
          and not being mine, I have no business with this property, only
          as the Lord sees fit to let me have it. When I have done this, if
          the Lord in His mercy will give me one team, five or ten teams,
          to make use of as His steward, I will endeavor to keep a record
          of that stewardship, of the losses and the gains of it, and will
          endeavor to render an account of it in time as well as in
          eternity, and an account of all things pertaining to it, and of
          my transactions in regard to it; for unless I am a wise and
          faithful steward in time, I never expect to inherit all things in
          Having said this much, may the Lord bless you, and may His Holy
          Spirit be poured out upon you, and may your hearts be united to
          bring about this union; for if we unite ourselves together upon
          this principle, with all our hearts, mights, minds, and strength,
          laying aside all covetousness, there is not any power beneath the
          celestial kingdom that is able to prevail against us; we will
          prosper in all things, and the Lord will make us the richest of
          all people that have been upon the face of the earth for many
          generations, and He will bless our basket and our store, and
          increase and multiply the flocks and the herds in the fields, and
          cause them to flourish exceedingly, and make us mighty; and when
          we go forth He will make the nations to tremble before us,
          because His power and glory will be with us when we are doing His
          will and are united in one.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
          C. Kimball, August 13, 1853
                          Heber C. Kimball, August 13, 1853
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered at the
           Conference in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, August 13,
          The preaching we have had by brother Joseph Young, is the kind I
          love. It is very unlike the mixed up preaching of the world; but
          it is music to my ears; there are no jars nor discord when we
          hear the sounds of the glorious Gospel of the Son of God. It
          matters not to me what kind of an instrument it is played on, it
          is music to me and to you; but if you will tear in pieces the
          best and most perfect thing on the earth, it will not look well
          in that condition.
          The Gospel and plan of salvation that I have embraced, is music
          to me; it is sweet to my body, and congenial to my spirit; and it
          is more lovely than any thing else I have ever seen since I have
          been in the world. I love it, and that is why I love this people
          better than any other people on God's earth, because there was
          never a better people, that is, I am speaking of the majority of
          them; but if you take them as a whole, I do not know that you can
          find any worse--that is, there are some that will compare with
          the worst in the world for sin and wickedness.
          As brother Joseph said, so say I--Do not fear anything this side
          of hell, or that is in the east, west, north or south. I do not
          fear it any more than I do that the sun will fall from its
          position in the heavens, if this people will do just precisely as
          they are told. You know I preach upon this a great deal. The
          world considers it to be quite ridiculous for us to be of one
          heart, and of one mind. It is this union among those who are
          faithful "Mormons" that makes the world afraid of us; they fear
          us because we differ from the world. In the United States and in
          the old countries, they are divided into six or seven hundred
          different religious denominations, all disagreeing with each
          other; besides political and a thousand other kinds of divisions
          and differences, such as whiggery, democratism, socialism, which,
          in short, may all be summed up under the term, Devilism. This is
          not the policy of the Latter-day Saints. Jesus says, if you are
          not one, you are not mine. Let the Christian world who profess to
          believe in Jesus Christ, and in his Father, and in this book, the
          Bible, note that passage, "Except ye are one, ye are not mine."
          There is more oneness in this people, than in any people that
          ever lived upon the earth. There was not that oneness in the days
          of Jesus, that there is now, and I suppose there never has been
          since the days of Enoch. Because there was such a oneness among
          the people of Enoch, and they could not continue to be one, and
          live with the people in the same world, God took them and their
          city with a part of the earth to Himself, and they sailed away
          like one ship at sea separating from another.
          Jesus says, "Except ye are one, ye are not mine." And yet the
          Christian world take a course to justify themselves in division,
          in strife, in animosity, in quarreling, in envy, in jealousy, in
          war and bloodshed. And yet they say they are one: I say THEY LIE.
          A man that says it, lies to me, and he lies to God. I say this to
          all the world, and to those who are passing through the city as
          emigrants; if you profess to be disciples of Christ, and have
          hatred to us in your hearts, I say you lie; in the name of the
          Lord God Almighty I say it. Do you not think He will sustain me
          in it? Yes, and all His faithful followers will too; and those
          who desire to be the disciples of Christ and to be one, will
          gather together.
          I referred to the days of Jesus; was there that union then, that
          might have been? Jesus said to the disciples, when the people
          turned away from him, "Will ye also go?" This he said to the
          Twelve. Many of the disciples forsook him. Even Peter, the chief
          Apostle, turned away from him when he was in the greatest
          trouble, and denied him, with cursing and swearing.
          In this day and age of the world, we profess to be one. Jesus
          said then, how often would I have gathered you together as a hen
          gathereth her chickens under her wings, but ye would not. He will
          do so now if you will let him; he will gather us together from
          the four quarters of the earth--I mean the Saints, the honest in
          heart, the elect of God; that they may become one, and lay aside
          their selfishness, their bickering, their murmuring and
          complaining, and everything of this nature.
          If a man wants my ox, let him come and tell me so, and he shall
          have it; he need not quarrel with me about it; and if he robs me
          of it, I want him to enjoy the stolen property, if he can; for I
          will not quarrel about the foolish things of this world, for they
          will soon decay, and return to their mother earth, as you and I
          Now, brethren and sisters, I will say to the emigrants who are
          passing through this city, and to the world at large, that it is
          our intention to become perfectly one in heart and mind. Have
          those who have separated themselves from this people prospered?
          They may have prospered for a season; but by and bye they become
          like a limb that is severed from the tree; they wither and vanish
          away; and all such will continue to do so from this time
          henceforth and forever. It is just as much impossible for a
          people to exist that withdraw from this Church of Jesus Christ of
          Latter-day Saints, as it is for a limb of a tree to live when it
          is severed from the body of the tree. Of this I am positive,
          because I know it. So I will say concerning the world and all the
          sects and denominations and kingdoms of the world, that oppose
          the work and people of God, they will wither in due time
          likewise, and they cannot help themselves.
          When brother Joseph Smith lived, he was our Prophet, our Seer,
          and Revelator; he was our dictator in the things of God, and it
          was for us to listen to him, and do just as he told us. Now that
          appears very absurd in the eyes of the world; but they all say,
          if they had lived in the days of Peter, Moses, or Jesus, they
          would not have done as the people in those days did to them; but
          at the same time they would take their lives if they could and do
          just like them.
          We are the servants of God; we have been called of God through
          the ministry of that holy Prophet Joseph Smith, who received his
          authority through the ministry of holy angels. Now he was just as
          true a Prophet as Moses was, or as any Prophet that has ever been
          upon the earth; and we are just as much the authorized servants
          of God, as the Apostles and disciples in the days of Jesus Christ
          were, and I know it. And I bear testimony of it to the United
          States, and to the nations of the world. They say they do not
          believe it. What do I care whether they do or not? I know it, and
          God requires me to bear testimony of it, to be valiant in
          testimony to the truth of this work, and to preach the Gospel,
          and to lay before my brethren their duty.
          Brother Joseph is gone, and now brother Brigham Young, the
          Governor of the Territory of Utah, is our Prophet, our leader,
          our Revelator; and it is for me and you to listen to him with all
          diligence, the same as we would listen to Joseph were he alive.
          Brother Brigham is his successor; his word is sacred; and if you
          do not observe it, it will not be well, and there is where I fear
          for you, brethren. I do not fear so much for myself as I do for
          you, because it will go hard with you, if you disobey his advice.
          There will many of you turn from the faith; you will turn your
          backs to us, and some will be guilty of shedding innocent blood,
          if you are not aware. This will be the result of apostacy. When
          that spirit attacks you, you will be led to do as other apostates
          have, who have turned from the Church of Christ.
          Judas, when he lost the faith, received the power of the devil,
          and betrayed the Son of God into the hands of murderers. Joseph
          Smith in like manner was betrayed into the hands of wicked men,
          who took his life. He was betrayed by apostates, by men whom he
          once loved when they were in our midst, and had the spirit of the
          Lord. We also would have been slain, if they could have got hold
          of us; but they were afraid to touch us; they knew it would be
          certain death to the man who lifted his heel against us. Just so
          now. I have got my old Gospel preparation laid up drying,
          preparing himself for action. Do I fear? No. I do not fear
          anything that lives on the earth, or that is in hell; Indians or
          anything else never will disturb us, the Saints, from this time
          to all eternity, if we will do precisely as we are told.
          I do not speak of these things to establish myself as a Prophet,
          but I know what I say; I know you will prosper, and live in peace
          in the mountains of the Great Salt Lake, and be perfectly
          independent. You will have food and raiment, houses and lands,
          flocks and herds, and everything your hearts can desire, that
          there is in heaven and on earth, if you but do as you are told.
          If you will do this, you will think my words are very profitable
          to you, whether I am a Prophet or not. I am not saying anything
          but what my President has said time and time again. You will live
          in peace, and God will be your defence; and you will increase in
          knowledge, in power, in grace, and in every good thing that you
          can think of, or mention. I have said often, you may go and write
          blessings for yourselves, and insert every good thing you can
          think of, that is in heaven or on the earth, and it will all come
          to pass on your heads, if you do right.
          What do I care for what the world says? I care no more about it
          than I do for the squawking of a goose. It is none of their
          business if I have a mind to be a Saint, and keep the
          commandments of God; and as you have heard it said, so say I--the
          time will come in which you will dwell in peace and safety; and
          when the time comes that you will go back to Jackson County, you
          will be independent, and live without any opposition at all. Can
          the Lord do it? Yes. All the people are in His hands, and He can
          turn the nations as I can an obedient horse. They are governed
          and controlled by the Almighty at much as we are. What can they
          do against us? Why nothing whatever, but if we do not do right
          they will be a scourge in the hands of God to scourge us, just as
          the Indians are at this time. There never would have been a
          disturbance if this people had done as they were told.
          I am not speaking of the people in this city any more than of the
          people of other settlements. To my certain knowledge there is not
          a settlement in these mountains but were instructed by brother
          Brigham to build good forts and live in them; and on these
          conditions alone were volunteers permitted to go out and make new
          Have any of them built forts? Tell of one settlement, if you
          please, excepting they commenced one in Iron County which remains
          unfinished yet. The Indians are now upon us, and our brethren are
          scattered off, three, four, and five families in a place, away
          off in this and in that direction, exposed to the Lamanites. They
          have been called into the city that they might be safe, and they
          are now teasing us, and wanting to go back again, and live in
          those exposed locations without a fort.
          The Lord has made the Lamanites--the Indians, a scourge; but if
          this people will turn to and do just as they have been told,
          their wrath will be turned away in a short time, but not until
          the Lord God sees that this people are determined to do right.
          Upon the same principle that my wrath would be turned away from a
          child that repented under the rod of correction, so will the
          Lord's wrath be turned away from His children when they repent,
          and go and do what they are told. A spirit of compassion seizes
          me the moment I see a repenting child; so it is with our heavenly
          Father. But the most of parents, when they tell their children to
          do a thing, and happen to give them a little slap on the ear for
          disobedience, the next moment they are saying, "O my dear child,
          I am sorry, let me give you a piece of bread and butter." Our
          Father in heaven does not do so, until he sees contrition of
          heart in His children, for their wrongs.
          We live in the days of Prophets, Apostles, High Priests, and
          servants of God who have the Priesthood upon them, and I know it.
          Gentlemen, I have been a member of this Church near 23 years, and
          passed through the whole of the difficulties in Kirtland, Ohio,
          and Missouri. When brother Brigham and myself and others, with
          our families, left Kirtland to go to Missouri with Joseph Smith,
          we had to lie with our firelocks by our side. When we arrived in
          Missouri, the devil contrived to raise the armies of the wicked
          against us there; and all the Elders and male members that could
          be counted from the western boundaries of Missouri to Nova
          Scotia, were not more than 205 men. We went up to Missouri to
          reinstate our brethren who had been driven out of Jackson County.
          We went up near 1000 miles with our firelocks in our hands. Was
          there any fear in us? No. It never entered into our hearts, from
          the day we started to the time we returned again. I never saw the
          time but I could whip out twenty of the best men on earth.
          I had a spirit on me as much superior to this earth, as the earth
          is superior to the degraded spirits of the wicked that dwell on
          its face. It was the Spirit of the Lord that stood by me, and
          diffused strength into my body, and into my limbs, until the very
          hair of my head felt all alive. Did they fear us in that upper
          country? Yes, they ran as though they were never going to stop in
          the world. We felt perfectly able to clear out that country to
          Nova Scotia, and we could have done it with 205 men, if the Lord
          God had commanded us, as the Gideonites did in days of old. Yes;
          205 men, with the Spirit and power of God upon them, and their
          faces shining like the sun, it cannot be told what they could
          accomplish; neither can we form any conception of it.
          Let us be as one person from this time henceforth, and do not let
          us suffer ourselves to become cold and stupid, but be Saints all
          the day long; and we shall build up the kingdom of God, and be
          prospered in all things we set our hands to do.
          These are a few things I wanted to say; still there are many more
          things of great importance to us if we will only listen to them.
          One is, take care of your grain; for it is of more worth to you
          than gold and silver. I know you will see harder times before
          another harvest, than you have seen this season. Do you believe
          it? Did they believe it last year, when there were 15,000 bushels
          of wheat in the Tithing Office? No. When brother Brigham said the
          same thing last spring, to stir up the people to be careful of
          their grain, they said, "O no, brother Brigham, we cannot surely
          come to such scarcity as you foretell; look at the storehouse, it
          is full." How much was there in the storehouse this harvest?
          There is not one bushel of grain of any kind, and I do not know
          that there will be.
          There has been a great quantity thrashed out this harvest, but
          little of it has come into the public store, and the hands on the
          public works are obliged to live. If you go into the joiner's
          shop, it is almost left desolate. If you go into the machine
          shops, and into the mason's shop, they are the same; and yet
          there are thousands of bushels being thrashed out and ground into
          flour, and sold for from seven to ten dollars per hundred weight
          to the world--the emigrants who are passing through here yet--and
          at the same time the business on the public works stopped for
          want of it.
          Brethren and sisters, please to look at this; you know I am
          telling you the truth, which is every day exhibited before your
          The public ground here has to be inclosed before we can put forth
          a hand to build a Temple to the name of our God; and you are
          ready to feed everybody else under the heavens but the workmen.
          Have you turned from the Lord your God, and forgot His purposes?
          Think of it, you farmers!
          I do not know but I am wearying the brethren, but these things
          were on my mind, and I have got a back load of them yet; I see
          them, and reflect upon them in my heart. O Lord God, what will
          become of us? Have the people forgotten thee and thy purposes,
          with the Holy Priesthood upon them--with the sacred ordinances of
          God's house upon them? Now think of it, brethren and sisters.
          There is enough, and we need never want bread; but if we do not
          take the right course, we are sure to see sorrow, and the
          greatest you have ever seen. Some of you never saw any in your
          lives. Those who were never without bread, and clothing, and good
          houses to dwell in, murmur the worst; and those who never had any
          troubles and trials since they have been in this Church, or since
          they have been on the earth, are the most ready to complain. This
          may appear strange doctrine to you, but you know it is true.
          As to getting rich, why bless your souls, is not the earth the
          Lord's and the fulness thereof? Are not the gold and precious
          metals in the mountains, in the dells, and in the cliffs of the
          earth, all the Lord's? He created all; and the human family, with
          all the treasures of earth, are in His hand. They all belong to
          the Lord our God, and we are His people if we do His will. Are we
          not heirs to all these riches? Certainly we are; every son and
          daughter of Adam, who loves the great Father of our spirits and
          His Son Jesus Christ, and obeys the Gospel, and listens to him
          whom God has delegated as an Apostle and Prophet to counsel His
          people, I tell you that all this treasure is theirs, and the
          devils cannot help themselves. I am just as sure of it as I am
          that the sun will rise and set to-morrow. Do you believe it,
          brethren and sisters? Do you know it? Yes, you know it. Now if
          you ever expect to enjoy it, you have got to live for it, as
          individuals, independent of any other man or woman. You have got
          to live as independent Saints, and obey the will of God
          independently as it is taught, and laid before you from time to
          time. All that wish to be delivered from the scourge, and from
          afflictions, will have to rise up and do right to their God, and
          to each other, not as a Conference merely, but as a people, as
          the Saints of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I
          am not going to command you to do it; but my advice is for you to
          do it. Rise up now, and do just as you are told, and you will see
          happy times.
          I know there is a greater desire in this people for things that
          perish, for theatrical performances and dancings, than there is
          for the public interests of the Kingdom of God. Well, let us be
          Saints indeed, and show to the world that we are for God and for
          none else.
          Among some people in the world it is popular to be a Christian;
          and among another class it is not popular; but it is popular with
          me to be a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day
          Saints; and then it is popular for me to do the will of the Holy
          A single man can accomplish more with the power of the Spirit of
          God, than this whole people can, if they will not do right. Do I
          fear anything? No; but if I have to bow down to the chastening
          rod, as I have already done many times in this Church, I will do
          it like a man of God. I have been driven five or six times, and
          yonder are my habitations, and they may rot there. And so have
          some of you been driven in like manner; and some of you never had
          one thing to trouble you in your lives. I am now well off; but if
          I have got to come to it again as I have in former times, I will
          round up my back to the burden, and make it as tough as a piece
          of sole leather, to bear what shall be laid upon me manfully, or
          else I will die. I have no fears upon that ground at all; but my
          prayers are, by night or by day, for the Lord to take me from the
          earth, rather than I should sin against Him, or against my
          brethren, or against our President Brigham Young. I have known
          him 30 years, and he and brother Joseph Smith have been comrades
          together; and better men never lived on the earth than they are;
          and you may tell the kings and rulers of the earth this, and the
          nations over which they preside, if you please. The reason why we
          would rather have him to be our Governor than any other man, is
          because he is the best man we are acquainted with.
          I have lived in the State of New York, town of Bloomfield, Monroe
          County, right in the heart of the country where the ancient
          Lamanites, and other veterans, destroyed each other, root and
          branch; where the Book of Mormon was discovered in the hill of
          Cumorah. From among those rich hills the people are flocking to
          these mountains. Why? Because this is the richest place in the
          The country adjacent to the Sweet Waters has actually become a
          rich gold mine. Talk about gold! The Lord can change any of the
          elements into gold as easy as He could change the water into
          I suppose I had better bring my disjointed remarks to a close. I
          feel first-rate; I feel like a soldier of Christ, like a man of
          God. I feel sometimes that I could take one of those mountains,
          and handle it as I could a foot-ball. Bless your souls! if you
          will only do as the Lord tells you through His delegated agent,
          who gives you the voice of God and the wisdom of God, I am not
          troubled at all. The question is asked many times, "Has brother
          Brigham got the Urim and Thummim?" Yes, he has got everything;
          everything that is necessary for him to receive the will and mind
          of God to this people. Do I know it? Yes, I know all about it;
          and what more do you want? That is true, gentlemen; I am one of
          his witnesses in the last days, and to bear testimony of the
          truth of "Mormonism."
          I say to the Saints, do not look upon us as perfect beings;
          notwithstanding, if you are perfect yourselves, then look for it
          in us, and not until then. If any of you are perfect, we want you
          to come here that we may see such beings, and know how to model
          ourselves after you; just as I take a piece of clay and shape it
          after another model more beautiful still.
          Some of you think you have passed through awful tribulations in
          leaving your mothers and friends. I was glad when I got away from
          mine, because they persecuted me, and lied about me, and
          persecuted my brethren; so I was glad to get away from them. But
          they will see the day when they will be glad to come to brother
          Heber, and say, "Let me black your boots, clean your horse, or
          drive your carriage," &c.
          You talk about carriages; good heavens! I am just as sure of
          enjoying these blessings as I am of enjoying anything on this
          earth. If you do not believe it, read that book (the Bible),
          which speaks about the armies of heaven, and about horsemen and
          chariots, and men armed with swords, and all kinds of instruments
          of music; it is all spoken of in this book, and we will enjoy it,
          while those who seek our destruction, and all sinners, will go to
          All this enjoyment of the good things of heaven and earth will
          come by a separation of the righteous and the wicked. There was a
          time when an eruption took place in heaven, and Michael and his
          armies arose, and cast out the rebellious portion of the angels
          from heaven. Don't you think they got tired of contention, and
          broils, and tumults? Yes, so they universally agreed to cast it
          out. We will get tired of it too, in these last days, and we will
          make a separation between Saint and Sinner. The Sectarian priests
          have written and preached about forty years ago, and have proved
          to their readers, and to their hearers, that there would be a
          separation, and the sheep would be placed on the right hand and
          the goats on the left; I suppose the goats mean those that are
          not good for much, they bear no wool.
          I guess I had better stop speaking. May the Lord God bless you
          for ever; and may union, peace, righteousness, and salvation be
          with you for ever and ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
          Hyde, September 24, 1853
                           Orson Hyde, September 24, 1853
                                  COMMON SALVATION.
          A Discourse by President Orson Hyde, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 24, 1853.
          Being called upon this morning to occupy a portion of the time, I
          gladly arise to do so.
          I am not in the habit of making many apologies, for I intend to
          give you the best I have on hand, and also such as may be given
          me, during the remarks I may make.
          While I attempt to edify you upon some of the principles of
          salvation and eternal life, I desire an interest in your prayers,
          that I may speak, not according to the wisdom that man deviseth,
          but according to that which cometh down from above.
          As a foundation for some remarks that I will make, I will read a
          portion of the Epistle of Jude, 3d verse:--"Beloved, when I gave
          all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation, it was
          needful for me to write unto you, and exhort you that ye should
          earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the
          Were I capable this morning of addressing you upon subjects that
          are not understood by you, that you do not comprehend, there
          would remain a doubt in your minds with regard to the
          truthfulness of what I say; but if I address you upon subjects
          with which you are familiar, impressing them upon your minds
          perhaps more forcibly than they have been for some time past--if
          I refresh your minds with familiar things, you will then know and
          The old book, the Bible, which I have read so many times, does
          not lose its interest by once or twice perusing, but I take it up
          and read it over and over again, and my mind is refreshed; which
          is a matter of satisfaction and comfort to me. So it is with the
          principles of our religion; though we have often heard them, yet
          we desire to hear them still, and they are of that peculiar
          nature that they do not lose their interest to those who are
          seeking for eternal life.
          Jude speaks of a common salvation; that it was not only necessary
          to write unto them of the common salvation, but while he was
          doing so, that he should exhort them to contend for the faith
          once delivered to the Saints. Now I know it is too often the
          case, when we speak of salvation we speak of a state of glory to
          be attained in the eternal world; that the matters and affairs of
          this world are of but little consequence, of little importance,
          but we are looking yonder in the heavens for our reward, for our
          everlasting inheritance.
          I look at it in this light. The husbandman may plant seed in the
          earth, but if he all the time looks to the golden harvest, and
          pays no attention to the cultivation of the young plants on their
          progress to perfection, he will not reap the reward he
          anticipated. Then it becomes necessary for him, and it is to his
          interest to attend to the cultivation of the plant in its
          progressive stages, and encourage its growth.
          Just so it is with us. It is for us to attend to the things that
          are present; the things that are past we are to forget,
          particularly those things that are of an unpleasant character;
          and the things that are in future are not in our hands, and
          subject to our control, but they are in the hands of the
          Almighty, and with Him they are secured. It is the present, then,
          with which we have to do--with the things that are immediately
          before us; that is, I believe, the common salvation. I do not
          pretend to say what the Apostle had his eye particularly fixed
          upon, but I shall pursue this subject as it appears unto me.
          Another thing I will suggest in the outset. It is often the case
          that we hear men and women talk about temporal things, and about
          spiritual things. What are temporal things, and what are
          spiritual things? Can you tell me what spiritual things are? Says
          one, "It is a joyful feeling, that buoys us above the cares and
          anxieties of this world. Spiritual things are our hope of a
          glorious inheritance in the Kingdom of God in the future.
          Temporal things are the things we eat, drink, wear, and use in
          divers ways, to shelter and sustain this mortal body while it
          remains a tabernacle for our spirits."
          I look at temporal and spiritual things in the same point of
          light; they are to me all spiritual; I know no difference. The
          hand that has prepared a place in the celestial kingdom for them
          that are worthy of it, has also formed the earth and caused it to
          produce food for every living thing. We behold in the starry
          firmament, the worlds that are revolving continually around us,
          which are made by the same Omnipotent hand, and they are all His,
          and they are all spiritual, because they are as eternal as God
          Himself, for there can be no annihilation of matter; consequently
          they are eternal; and nothing we may conceive or imagine of more
          refined substances can do more than continue for ever.
          Everything God has created and made, even the hairs of our heads
          that fall to the ground, do not escape His notice. The Almighty
          has not organized matter as a mere plaything, of a temporary
          existence, and then plunge it into the regions of utter
          annihilation; but everything He has done is like Himself,
          Eternal, and everything eternally witnesses the goodness of the
          Supreme Ruler, for all His works shall praise Him. If His works
          are to perish, where is the monument of His labor? There will be
          none. What He does is eternal, and remains an eternal witness of
          what He has done, and so His works eternally praise Him.
          But we want to come to this common salvation. It is said
          somewhere, whether in the Bible or some other place, I do not
          pretend to say; but if it is not in the Bible it is none the less
          true, that "self preservation is the first law of nature." I have
          reflected this morning a short time upon our condition. I
          contemplate the circumstances under which the Pioneers came to
          this valley--the circumstances that attended the early
          settlements and exertions made here to procure the necessaries of
          I was not one among the honored company that first led the way to
          this distant region, that first plowed up the sterile soil of
          this valley, but I was engaged in some other country. Indeed
          while Pioneers were on their way to this land--while they were
          engaged in that arduous enterprise, I was perhaps upon the banks
          of the Danube, or might possibly be in England, or in Asia, I do
          not now recollect where I was; but I was in those eastern
          regions, bearing my testimony perhaps among the Austrians,
          Russians, or Turks, among their consuls and agents, bearing my
          testimony to them of the things to come. Perhaps some in those
          nations may now remember that an humble servant of God at a
          certain time bore his testimony among the people in that country,
          which is the most beautiful of God's creation, spreading out in
          valley or plain, and which perhaps is now laid desolate, and
          drenched in human blood.
          I was elsewhere when this valley was settled. How was it? Behold,
          when they arrived here, all they had to subsist upon, until they
          raised it from the soil, was in their wagons. There were no crops
          to come to; there was nothing provided to cheer them at the end
          of their long and toilsome journey; and the skeletons of cattle
          might be seen walking to and fro, without anything provided to
          feed them upon through a long winter. And then, when they had
          plowed up the soil, and sowed seed in the earth, and the fields
          began to show an evidence of a future supply, the crickets came
          in millions from the mountains, and nearly devoured all that
          grew; everything that germinated in the shape of food for man was
          eaten by the insects.
          But before they had completed the work of destruction, the hand
          of Providence prepared agents, and sent them to destroy the
          destroyer; a circumstance that was rare, one that was never known
          to exist before, and never since to any extent--behold, the gulls
          came in swarms, and as clouds, and eat up the crickets, and
          checked them in their destructive career; and there was just
          enough saved to feed the hungry with a scanty morsel.
          There are many before me this morning who can no doubt remember
          well when their meal bags were perfectly empty, with only a
          distant prospect of their being replenished; and when a cow was
          slaughtered, rare as it was, they eat everything; even the hide
          was boiled, dressed, and eaten, and everything else, external and
          internal, that possibly could be eaten was eaten; there was
          nothing lost.
          One man said to me, "I labored hard under the pangs of hunger to
          put up a little adobie cabin and prepare to live, and at the same
          time my wife and children, pale with want, were ranging the hills
          and benches to find thistles and roots to eat, which we boiled in
          the milk of the remaining cows the wolves had not eaten."
          Those who have come here since the Valleys have become a little
          fattened, think it hard if they cannot get what they want, and
          immediately enjoy a fulness with those who have borne the burden
          and heat of the day. They think it hard if they have to pass
          through a close place, and have to struggle a little to obtain
          the comforts of life. But look back to the early settlements of
          this place, when nothing but destruction stared its inhabitants
          in the face, what surety had they from the savage that was in
          their doors and in their tents? Here was the hostile and
          blood-thirsty savage, prowling around, and the early settlers
          knew not what hour he might pounce upon them; they were out of
          doors; they had not a house to live in, or to form a defence,
          much less a fort to protect them, until they were able to throw
          up something of a temporary character to shield them from the
          attacks of the wild man of the mountains.
          This is a little of the early history of this settlement. We have
          prospered; we have had accessions to our numbers; to be sure we
          have had trouble and difficulty with the savages in various ways,
          but in the midst of it all we have arisen from the germ, and the
          tree has grown up, and begins to shoot forth its branches.
          It is not the inhabitants of the little settlement in Salt Lake
          Valley alone that are now embraced within the walls of this
          Tabernacle; but three hundred miles to the south, and the hundred
          miles to the north, large settlements have sprung up. In the
          midst of these circumstances, the hand of God has been with us as
          a people, and prospered our labors abundantly; and I feel proud
          to meet you this morning in such comfortable circumstances; you
          all appear comfortably clad, and the bloom of health and the
          smile of contentment sit triumphantly upon your countenances. The
          hand of the Almighty is with you, to cheer and gladden you in the
          midst of all difficulties, and the praise is due unto Him, for He
          has blessed our labors, and enabled us to acquire these comforts
          we enjoy; and let me say, they are the staff and bulwark of our
          common salvation, for it is our lives we wish to prolong on the
          Why do we wish to do so in this toilsome and troublesome world?
          Why not close our mortal career, and our spirits go home to God
          who gave them? Because we have not done our work. It is said the
          wicked shall not live half their days; if they did they would
          only multiply their race until the principles of wickedness would
          become universally diffused. The Lord will give to the righteous
          the long end of the cord, for they shall live out their days.
          Then I say to the Saints, be just and true to each other, and to
          your God, and you will live out your days, and complete the work
          assigned you.
          I will represent it in another point of light. Suppose a man is
          sent to England, or to the Continent, to Asia, Egypt, to any part
          of Africa, to the western islands, or to the islands of the
          Pacific to fulfil a mission, and he returns before he has
          completed it; who is ready to greet him? who ready to welcome
          him, that understands his true position? He has not done his
          duty; he has not fulfilled his mission, and accomplished the work
          he was sent to do; and he returns, how? Filled with the Spirit of
          God? No, but with the spirit of darkness; and his testimony is
          powerless; he feels he has not done his duty like a faithful
          Then how important it is that every missionary that bears a
          portion of the Holy Priesthood, and this Gospel to the islands of
          the sea, should magnify it in the eyes of the people, and before
          his God, and return clean in spirit and in heart; and with a
          Spirit to bear witness with our spirits that God is with him, and
          has been all the day long. He is then hailed with a joyful
          welcome by the servants of God in Zion.
          We are all on a mission to this world. We came from yonder bright
          sphere, and each of us have our lots assigned us; and now if we
          can accomplish our mission, when we return to the bosom of our
          Father and God, would you not suppose we shall be hailed with one
          universal welcome? Yes. "Ah!" says one, "I was an hungered and ye
          gave me meat; I was thirsty and ye gave me drink; I was a
          stranger and ye took me in; naked and ye clothed me; I was sick
          and ye visited me; I was in prison and ye came unto me. Verily I
          say unto you, inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least
          of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." This is the
          Then it is for us to act well our part, and perform our mission
          faithfully, with fidelity to God and to one another, while we are
          permitted to dwell upon the earth. If we should not act well our
          part, and go home to the world of spirits, who will be ready to
          receive us, to extend to us the welcome hand? Every mouth is
          silent; no songs of praise greet the ear, or shouts of gladness
          to bless the heart, that a valiant soldier who has retained his
          laurels would receive. The unfaithful one has lost his glory, and
          is shorn of his laurels. What will be said to him? "Inasmuch as
          you knew your master's will, and did not do it, you shall be
          beaten with many stripes." He has gone to another society; he is
          not permitted to mingle with the righteous, but he must seek an
          asylum in another quarter.
               Then remember we are missionaries sent to this lower world
          to accomplish a work. What is the work we are sent to accomplish?
          In the beginning it was said to our first parents, Go forth, and
          multiply and replenish the earth. I have been looking about, and
          have seen how anxious many of our farmers are to improve their
          stock of cattle; to make them of better blood, and thus all the
          time be improving; but I very seldom have heard of man seeking to
          improve his own species. I wish you to think of that for a
          moment. I have seldom heard that subject agitated, when indeed it
          is the most important one that was ever investigated.
          Let us go a little into the philosophy of this, and see if it can
          be done, as much so as we can improve any other portion of the
          animal creation. It is said we bear the image of God, and now
          shall we dwindle down to the physical and mental degeneracy of
          the monkey? Shall we suffer our race to dry up like a parched
          reed? Let us look at this matter. The question is before you to
          investigate and understand.
          Look around upon all the ranks of mankind, and we see different
          races, some of a high order of intellect, and some low and
          grovelling, among all the different grades and classes of the
          human family. Do you suppose it is so in the spirit world? These
          earthly tabernacles are merely temporary houses for them to dwell
          in--moving tabernacles; and there are thousands and tens of
          thousands in the spirit world that have yet to come and take
          bodies here; and there are different grades of men. Some are of a
          high order of intellect, and others are low; some are more noble
          and generous, and some are less so; they all wish to take
          tabernacles in this world.
          I will illustrate how it is possible to improve our own race.
          Suppose there comes into the community a noted thief and villain;
          where will he find a home? He will seek for a man possessing a
          kindred spirit; with that man he takes up his abode, for he does
          not find the son of peace there, but the son of villainy.
          On the other hand suppose a righteous man comes into the
          community, would it not be natural for him to make his abode with
          a righteous man? for no other society would be at all congenial
          to him. The words of the Savior chime in with this idea. Said he
          to his Apostles, "And into whatsoever city or town ye shall
          enter, inquire who in it is worthy; and there abide till ye go
          Will that thief and villain go and call upon a righteous man? The
          atmosphere that surrounds that devoted family is too scorching
          for him; he is glad to escape from it.
          Now then, how shall we improve our own race? Evil communications
          corrupt good manners. This is as true a saying as it is common.
          Let every family, every parent, man and woman, set up the
          standard of purity and righteousness in their own families, and
          suffer no corrupt principle to lodge in the mind, and never
          practise it, but by strict integrity and righteousness maintain
          an atmosphere that is congenial to the good and great.
          So, when those spirits come to take bodies, where will the noble
          and high order of them go? Will they take bodies that have come
          through a low and degraded parentage? No, no more than the
          righteous man will take up his abode with the vile and wicked.
          Where will he go? "Why," says that noble spirit, that is swelling
          with light and intelligence, "I will take a body through an
          honorable parentage; I will have a body that will correspond with
          my mind; I will go to the place where purity and righteousness
          Where do the spirits of a lower grade go? Among the lowest, and
          uncultivated, where the cultivation of the principles of virtue
          and integrity is in part or entirely neglected. In this way the
          sins of the fathers are answered upon their children to the third
          and fourth generation.
          Do good spirits want to partake of the sins of the low and
          degraded? No; but they will stay in heaven until a way is opened
          for purity and righteousness to form a channel in which they can
          come, and take honorable bodies in this world, and magnify their
          calling. Let us take that course, and if we do not draw the
          brightest spirits to honor our generations, it is because I do
          not understand, and declare unto you, the principles of true
          philosophy in correctness on this subject.
          Try this, and your offspring will be the fairest specimens of the
          work of God's hand. If the servants of God will maintain the
          principles of holiness and integrity, they can then have more
          than one wife, and by that means you can draw in your train more
          of those spirits that will glorify the God of Israel.
          Let me bring it right home to you. Suppose your children were
          about to go from you to some distance--would you not feel anxious
          they should fall into good company, into generous hands? Yes. So,
          when our Father in heaven, who is the Father of the spirits of
          all flesh, (no mother up there, is there? I do not know that a
          man can produce his own kind without the agency of woman; I know
          of no such law in nature,) sends spirits to earth, when they
          leave Him, is He not anxious they should fall into good hands?
          Yes. He is anxious they should have an honorable birth, and
          glorify His name in the flesh, reflecting honor on His character
          and dignity in heaven. And if there is not much said about the
          mother, if they honor the Father, the mother will borrow her
          glory from the father, it will come to her through that channel,
          and it is a legitimate one.
          The parent has a desire that the recreant child may do well, at
          the same time his good desires and hopes for his welfare are
          weakened by despair; you commit him to the care and keeping of
          kind Providence; it gives you sorrow, it pains you that he will
          not be good, but you cannot help it, for he will not listen to
          the counsels of a kind parent. So it is with our heavenly Father.
          He wishes the spirits born to him in the eternal world to do well
          when they come here to take bodies. If some are not so loyal, so
          true and faithful as others, yet He wishes them to do well, but
          at the same time they must pursue their own course, prove
          themselves, and then receive the reward due to their works done
          in the body.
          Now then, let us commence to improve our race. You know, to one
          there is given five talents, to another two, and to another one,
          &c. Let us improve upon the talents we have received--upon every
          power, ability and trust that has been committed to us. If we do
          not, the talents we receive may be taken from us. After all these
          things I have told you about improving our own race,
          self-preservation is the first law of nature. I have told you
          about the people in the Valley, about the productions thereof,
          how it was in the beginning of its settlement.
          I wish to come to our present condition, and I want to speak
          justly and correctly, and if I do not, I know there is a power
          here that will correct me, and will not fail to do it. If I say
          anything that is far out of the way, it should be corrected, and
          I hope I may ever stand in that relation whenever I commit an
          error, that it may be corrected before it be too late.
          This season the Lord has blessed us with abundance. I told you
          that all things are spiritual to me, and when I talk about
          potatoes, hay, wheat, &c., I am talking about things that are
          given to us of God. Suppose the Lord should give to me the gift
          of tongues, it would be the gift of God. On the other hand,
          suppose He should give me a loaf of bread when I am hungry, which
          shall I prize the most? It is all the gift of God. Then with
          regard to self-preservation being the first law of nature. When
          our brethren have a good crop given to them by the hand of
          Providence, coupled with their own industry, they are anxious to
          sell it. They want to buy many things, and press it into market,
          and sell it for comparatively half its value, so crazy are they
          to sell it.
          They are like some men, when they get a few dimes in their
          pockets it burns them as it were, and they must spend their
          money, because they cannot rest until it is spent; taking comfort
          from the idea, "O well, we will get along the best way we can;"
          and when they have spent the last dime they are hard up sure
          enough. This is the case with many of our friends whose labors
          the Lord has blessed, and richly repaid them for their toil by a
          bounteous harvest, and now they are anxious to get rid of it.
          When we descend to the matter of dollars and cents, it is also
          spiritual; God made the metal of which they are made; He put it
          in the earth. We came down so, to accommodate ourselves to the
          understandings of all, for I told you I should talk about things
          you know, and not about things that you cannot comprehend. I will
          venture to say, when I talk about dollars and cents, you will all
          understand me. For instance, you sell your hay at ten dollars per
          ton, your wheat at a dollar and a half per bushel, and all your
          other products in the same ratio to the stranger, or any body
          else that will buy it from you, you are so anxious to get rid of
          it. But by and by, when your poor brethren come in, and have not
          means to buy that which they must subsist upon, but are under the
          necessity by days' work first to earn capital before they can buy
          the farmer's produce--by the time they get means, the price is
          raised from fifty to one hundred percent.
          Your own brethren, who stand by you in summer and in winter, in
          adversity and in prosperity; your own brethren, who roam the
          world over to bring recruits to strengthen your forces, and make
          your defences still more invulnerable; when they come fainting
          from the field of their labors, you make them pay an hundred
          percent more for your produce than the stranger that passes
          through your country. Is that right? Will God bless an order of
          things of that kind? Try it, and if you don't dwindle into
          monkeys, you will dwindle into something more hideous still.
          What is to be done? Shall not the stranger be fed? Most
          certainly. Where rests the difficulty then? If you will only sell
          to your poor brethren next spring at the same price you will now
          sell to the stranger, there is no difficulty--I have nothing more
          to say, but I will be perfectly quiet upon this matter. If you
          will not do this, raise the price to the stranger, to the same
          standard you will exact from your poor brethren next spring. If
          you will do this, you will do right.
          This is the common salvation that I wanted to speak to you upon.
          The scales of justice should be hung upon an even balance. Who
          are the best able to pay? Your poor brethren, who have hardly a
          pittance left when they arrive here--who have nothing to bless
          and comfort their souls and bodies with, or those who come backed
          up with resources inexhaustible?
          Says one, "Do you calculate to go upon the principle that he who
          has the most shall pay the most?" No; but he shall pay just as
          much in the fore part of the year, as those do in the latter part
          of it. I do not see any injustice in this. You now sell your hay
          at from eight to ten dollars per ton. Next spring, when your poor
          brethren who have come from Denmark, England, Germany,
          Switzerland, Italy, and the islands of the sea, with their cattle
          poor, and in the winter and spring shivering and perishing around
          your stack yards, what will you charge these poor fellows for
          hay? Twenty-five dollars per ton, when in the early part of the
          season you sold it for ten to the stranger. When it has become
          scarce because of the draft made upon it in the fore part of the
          fall at that low price, you then exact more than double from your
          How can you answer for this to the Gods who gave you a being? I
          will leave you to tell your own story. I say, make your prices so
          that they continue the same the year round, both in times of
          scarcity and in times of plenty. What is food for one is food for
          By taking this course you may perhaps compel a little more money
          to be left in the Valley. What will be done with it? Why, money,
          like every other stream, will seek its own level. The water
          courses here find their own level. Suppose there is more money
          left in the Valley than we actually need--where will it go to? It
          will find its own level. By and by the land we occupy will come
          into market, and then where goes the money? Into the treasury of
          the United States. Has the Government lost anything? No. Has the
          consumer? No; he has had the value of his money. The producer has
          gained, but he has gained no more than his just due for
          encountering the danger he is exposed to, and the labor he must
          perform in raising produce in the shape of grain, and stock in an
          Indian country. When his boys go out to herd the cattle they have
          to be guarded against the attacks of the savage. When the
          producer goes into the field to labor, he is liable to be shot
          down by the Indian. In the midst of dangers they produce the
          necessaries of life, and yet they will sell their products for a
          mere song.
          "Why," says one, "do you wish to oppress anybody by increasing
          the price of the staple articles of life to the injury of the
          purchaser?" That is not the design. But I will tell you what it
          is; men who pass through here may be thankful to get them on any
          terms. If they had come eight years ago they would have found a
          waste howling wilderness. What would they have given then for a
          bushel of wheat? Almost any price. Who has contended with the
          obstacles to making things as accessible as they are now? The
          producers, and they are entitled to the benefit arising from
          their labors.
          We do not wish to oppress any person, but we wish to bring every
          body to one standard price. We want to see the brethren who come
          here cold and hungry, have as good a chance as those who come in
          with their abundance. I am glad we have sufficient to spare to
          feed the stranger, the soldier, who is the right arm of the
          nation's defence; I am glad to see them share the bounties of
          Providence; but I say, let the scale of justice hang upon an even
          Do I want any person oppressed, and taken advantage of? No. But I
          want free trade and sailors' rights. I want even handed justice
          all round; then I will be satisfied; for this is the common
          salvation. But if one party is favored more than another, it is a
          particular salvation. Good wheat, fine flour, beef, butter,
          cheese, and vegetables are good ingredients to form a common
          salvation upon; they prolong our lives, lengthen out our days,
          that we may perform our mission, and do well our work while we
          are upon the earth, and not die before we have lived out our
          days, and fully performed what is designed we should.
               Now I did not preach exactly so at Dry Creek and
          Mountainville, but I preached nearly in this way, and when I had
          done I told them not to be in a hurry to sell their grain, but
          keep it and try to maintain an equilibrium in the market all the
          year through. When I had got through, I believed they would do as
          I told them; for they saw the wisdom of it, and everybody will
          act according to it only him who says, "I want to live, and I
          care not if all the rest go to the devil."
          What an unenviable situation a man must be in to live himself,
          and see everybody else destroyed! What a glory it would be to
          him! He could then exclaim, like Alexander Selkirk,
                 I am monarch of all I survey,
                 My right there is none to dispute.
                 It is a glory I never want to have.
          The religious world scandalize the Deity by saying He is quite
          alone. I once learned a piece to repeat on the Fourth of July. It
          began like this--
          When time was not, e'er suns and planets shone;
                               When God their mighty Maker lived alone;
                               When men, the high born offspring of the sky,
                               Lived buy in visions to the Eternal's eye;
                               Twas then that freedom held her bright abode
                               In cloudless glory in the mind of God.
          I do not believe God was ever alone; for He has said Himself, it
          is not good for man to be alone; and if it is not good, I am sure
          He will not be alone.
          We are created in His image and likeness, and I think He has been
          moving on the same track we are in, and we shall acquire the same
          experience if we listen to His revelations. "What!" do you
          suppose He has lived in the flesh?" Paul says, we have not a God
          that cannot be touched with the feelings of our infirmities. Why?
          Because he has felt about the same as we do. The other day when
          brother Hyde was mixing mortar, a person came along and said,
          "Brother Hyde, is it possible that I see you mixing mortar?"
          "Yes," I replied, and when I stand up yonder, and see you poor
          fellows mixing mortar, I am sympathise with you." I should hate
          to enlist under a General, and follow him to the field of battle
          if he had never been there; I should want him to have a little
          experience, and then I could follow him with some degree of
          I have spoken to you freely on the common salvation. And while
          the Spirit is upon me, I would charge you to practise it; to set
          your standard prices now, and maintain them to your brethren in
          the spring. If you have not already set them high enough to meet
          your ambitious views, raise them until they will, and there let
          them stand. That is my advice, and who is going to be injured by
          it? No person. Who is going to be benefited by it? The producer,
          who has to go into the field with his life in one hand, and the
          implement of husbandry in the other. If this is done, the hand of
          God will strengthen the hands of the producer, and he will live
          in time and throughout eternity; and we shall have abundance, and
          rejoice in the kingdom of our God.
          Contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the Saints. But
          if I were to branch out upon that, I should detain you too long.
          I will therefore leave it for another occasion, or for some one
          who is better able to handle it than myself.
          May God bless us, and save us in His kingdom. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
          Young, April 17, 1853
                            Brigham Young, April 17, 1853
                         SAINTS--DEVILS WITHOUT TABERNACLES.
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 17, 1853.
          I will embrace the present opportunity for making a few remarks,
          as I expect to leave this city before another Sabbath, to be gone
          several weeks.
          You have heard good instructions, counsel, and advice from Amasa
          Lyman and Charles C. Rich; I desire to profit by their sayings,
          and I hope this people will.
          We see men before us who are old Elders in this Church, veterans
          in the kingdom of God; I hope they will live many years to grace
          our ranks. Those who have been in the Church from the beginning
          are men and women who have paid attention to their faith, and to
          the doctrine of sound common sense; they have been good scholars,
          and by this time must understand tolerably well what they
          believe. They must also be schooled in the study of man, and in
          matters which pertain to nations and kingdoms, and in
          circumstances which concern us as individuals.
          The doctrine we have heard is good; we have listened to
          principles that pertain to life and salvation; and I repeat again
          what you have heard often, "Secure for yourselves first the
          kingdom of heaven and its righteousness." When you have done
          this, every good principle, every good thing, every great
          endowment, every peaceful influence, and all that can be enjoyed
          by celestial beings are and will be yours.
          We may be within the pale of the kingdom of God on earth, yet we
          are liable to be overcome of evil. There are many spirits who
          have gone abroad in the world, and men are overcome by false
          spirits, and led astray from the path of truth. They will begin
          by doing some evil thing out of sight, and say, "O, it is
          nothing, it is a mere trifle, and the Lord is merciful, and
          forgiveth sin." The sins which are considered trifles lay the
          foundation for greater evils, and expose men to be tempted, and
          buffeted by Satan, and they will be overcome little by little,
          until by and by they are overtaken in a fault which is more
          aggravating in the sight of justice, which lays the foundation
          for another trial more severe, and to be buffeted more by the
          devil, for they lay themselves more liable to his power. We might
          refer you to many instances of Elders of Israel becoming victims
          to evil--but I pass over that disagreeable matter.
          God never bestows His grace upon an individual without trying it
          in that person, to see if the compound is good. Men do not
          realize this, nor think upon it as they ought; if they did they
          would be more careful never to speak against the Father, against
          the Son, against any heavenly being, or against any being on the
          Brethren, seek first the kingdom of heaven and its righteousness,
          then all the blessings that brother Amasa anticipates enjoying
          will be yours. But no man or woman can enjoy them unless they
          have first secured to themselves the kingdom of heaven--unless
          they have secured to themselves eternal life.
          Our bodies are satisfied with plenty of food, and we have
          property around us of various kinds, which satisfies our temporal
          wants for the moment. But, as I told you some time since, the
          king seated upon his throne wearing a glittering crown, and
          surrounded with all the glory of his greatness to-day, to-morrow
          may be numbered with the beggar, and his crown given to another.
          Today we possess riches, and to-morrow they may take the wings of
          the morning and leave us poor indeed.
          How long shall we enjoy the happiness we now enjoy, in coming to
          this house to worship the Lord, and in associating in other
          capacities with our dear friends? Perhaps by another Sabbath many
          of us may be laid away, if not in the graveyard, upon a bed of
          sickness. We cannot trust to the certainty of mortal possessions;
          they are transitory, and a dependence upon them will plunge into
          hopeless disappointment all those who trust in them. When men act
          upon the principles which will secure to them eternal salvation,
          they are sure of obtaining all their hearts' desire, sooner or
          later; if it does not come to-day, it may come tomorrow; if it
          does not come in this time, it will in the next.
          If people would contemplate the stupendous works of God, and be
          honest and candid in their investigations, there is much to be
          learned that would show them how comparatively worthless are
          earthly things. We see the spangled vault of the starry heavens
          stretched over us; but little is known of the wonders of the
          firmament. Astronomers have, by their researches, discovered some
          general facts that have proved useful and instructing to the
          scientific portion of mankind. The phenomena of the motions of
          the heavenly bodies, and their times and seasons are understood
          pretty accurately. But who knows what those distant planets are?
          Who can tell the part they play in the grand theatre of worlds?
          Who inhabits them, and who rules over them? Do they contain
          intelligent beings, who are capable of the happiness, light,
          glory, power, and enjoyments that would satisfy the mind of an
          angel of God? Who can tell these things? Can they be discovered
          by the light of science? They cannot. Let every intelligent
          person seriously contemplate this subject, and let the true light
          of reason illuminate the understanding, and a sound judgment
          inspired by the Spirit of Christ be your guide, and what will be
          your conclusions? They will be what mine are--that the Lord
          Almighty reigns there; that His people are there; and that they
          are, or have been, earths to fulfil a similar destiny to the one
          we inhabit; and there is eternity; and as Enoch of old said--"Thy
          curtains are stretched out still."
          Can any of the astronomers in the world point out the kingdom or
          the world where God is not? where He does not reign? Can a
          kingdom be found, by worldly wisdom, study, or by any means that
          can be employed, over which He does not sway His sceptre? If such
          a kingdom exists, I will acknowledge that the doctrine I taught
          you the other day is incorrect; and besides that, you will have
          to blot out some of the writings of the ancient Scriptures.
          I wish to make an application of this, with the sayings we have
          heard from brother Amasa Lyman to-day.
          We talk about true riches--about the eternal attributes of the
          Deity--and about that which He has given to the children of men.
          I also heard something said the other day about sanctification.
          This doctrine I heard taught many years ago, and I perceive that
          men do not fully understand these principles; even the best of
          the Latter-day Saints have but a faint idea of the attributes of
          the Deity.
          Were the former and Latter-day Saints, with their Apostles,
          Prophets Seers, and Revelators collected together to discuss this
          matter, I am led to think there would be found a great variety in
          their views and feelings upon this subject, without direct
          revelation from the Lord. It is as much my right to differ from
          other men, as it is theirs to differ from me, in points of
          doctrine and principle, when our minds cannot at once arrive at
          the same conclusion. I feel it sometimes very difficult indeed to
          word my thoughts as they exist in my own mind, which, I presume,
          is the grand cause of many apparent differences in sentiment
          which may exist among the Saints.
          What I consider to be virtue, and the only principle of virtue
          there is, is to do the will of our Father in heaven. That is the
          only virtue I wish to know. I do not recognize any other virtue
          than to do what the Lord Almighty requires of me from day to day.
          In this sense virtue embraces all good; it branches out into
          every avenue of moral life, passes through the ranks of the
          sanctified in heaven, and makes its throne in the breast of the
          Deity. When the Lord commands the people, let them obey. That is
          The same principle will embrace what is called sanctification.
          When the will, passions, and feelings of a person are perfectly
          submissive to God and His requirements, that person is
          sanctified. It is for my will to be swallowed up in the will of
          God, that will lead me into all good, and crown me ultimately
          with immortality and eternal lives.
          There are numbers of men who can say much with regard to their
          faith in, and exalted views of, "Mormonism;" they could converse
          continually about it. In a word, if "Mormonism" is not my life, I
          do not know that I have any. I do not understand anything else,
          for it embraces everything that comes within the range of the
          understanding of man. If it does not circumscribe everything that
          is in heaven and on earth, it is not what it purports to be.
          I will inform you how I became a "Mormon"--how the first solid
          impression was made upon my mind. When I undertook to sound the
          doctrine of "Mormonism," I supposed I could handle it as I could
          the Methodist, Presbyterian, and other creeds of Christendom,
          which I had paid some considerable attention to, from the first
          of my knowing anything about religion. When "Mormonism" was first
          presented to me, I had not seen one sect of religionists whose
          doctrines, from beginning to end, did not appear to me like the
          man's masonry which he had in a box, and which he exhibited for a
          certain sum. He opened the main box from which he took another
          box; he unlocked that and slipped out another, then another, and
          another, and thus continued to take box out of box until he came
          to an exceedingly small piece of wood; he then said to the
          spectators, "That, gentlemen and ladies, is free masonry."
          I found all religions comparatively like this--they were so
          deficient in doctrine that when I tried to tie the loose ends and
          fragments together, they would break in my hands. When I
          commenced to examine "Mormonism," I found it impossible to take
          hold of either end of it; I found it was from eternity, passed
          through time, and into eternity again. When I discovered this, I
          said, "It is worthy of the notice of man." Then I applied my
          heart to wisdom, and sought diligently for understanding.
          But the natural wisdom and judgment which were given me from my
          youth, were sufficient to enable me to easily comprehend the
          discrepancies and lack in the creeds of the day.
          "Mormonism" is all in all to me; everything else in the shape of
          false government and false religion will perish in the due time
          of the Lord, or else the ancient Prophets have been mistaken. If
          death is not destroyed, and him that hath the power of it, and
          every man and woman who are not prepared to enjoy a kingdom where
          angels administer, then much of the Bible is exceedingly
          erroneous. Every kingdom will be blotted out of existence, except
          the one whose ruling spirit is the Holy Ghost, and whose king is
          the Lord. The Lord said to Jeremiah the Prophet, "Arise, and go
          down to the potter's house, and there I will cause thee to hear
          my words. Then I went down to the potter's house, and, behold, he
          wrought a work on the wheels. And the vessel that he made of clay
          was marred in the hands of the potter: so he made it again
          another vessel, as seemed good to the potter to make it." The
          clay that marred in the potter's hands was thrown back into the
          unprepared portion, to be prepared over again. So it will be with
          every wicked man and woman, and every wicked nation, kingdom, and
          government upon earth, sooner or later; they will be thrown back
          to the native element from which they originated, to be worked
          over again, and be prepared to enjoy some sort of a kingdom.
          Then where will be their glory--their lands--their silver and
          gold--their precious diamonds and jewels--and all their fine
          pictures, and precious ornaments? In the hands of the Saints.
          Will the wicked inherit them? No; they will be disinherited.
          I do not wonder at the ancients marvelling at the wickedness and
          unbelief of the people. I do not wonder at the words of the
          Savior, which will apply to the people generally as well now as
          then, when he said, "O fools, and slow of heart to believe all
          that the prophets have spoken." This generation are seeking
          eagerly after that which will perish in their hands; they are
          madly rushing forward, hazarding their eternal all, to secure
          transitory possessions, which, when they think they have obtained
          them, are not fully satisfactory; they have grasped at the walls
          of an airy phantom, and sacrificed an enduring substance. How
          foolish, in the eyes or the truly intelligent, the pursuits of
          the wicked appear. They set their hearts' affections upon that
          which is not durable, seeking happiness where misery and all its
          attendant effects are sure to be realized. Jesus said to his
          disciples, when he was about to leave them, "These things I have
          spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye
          shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the
          Who wishes to overvalue earthly things as they are now
          constituted? They are made to be changed, they are subject to
          decay. But the earth will not be utterly destroyed; the elements
          of which it is composed will not be annihilated, but they will be
          changed. Neither shall those be consumed who can abide the day of
          the Lord Almighty, and stand in His presence. The earth in that
          great day will be renovated--cleansed from wickedness--purified
          from dross, sanctified, and prepared for the habitation of the
          Saints of the Most High.
          On the other hand, the wicked shall be consumed with the Spirit
          of His mouth, and destroyed by the brightness of his coming. The
          gold, the silver, the precious stones, and all that is desirable
          to beautify the heaven of the Saints, will be made pure, and fit
          for them to handle. It is the misapplied intelligence God has
          given us that makes all the mischief on the earth. That
          intelligence He designed to carry out the purposes of His will,
          and endowed it with capabilities to grow, spread abroad,
          accumulate, and endeavor to enjoy greater happiness, glory, and
          honor, and continue to expand wider and wider, until eternity is
          comprehended by it; if not applied to this purpose, but to the
          grovelling things of earth, it will be taken away, and given to
          one who has made better use of this gift of God.
          I say again--"Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His
          righteousness," and in due time, no matter when, whether in this
          year or in the next, in this life or in the life to come, "all
          these things" (that appear so necessary to have in the world)
          "shall be added unto you." Everything that is in heaven, on the
          earth, and in the earth, everything the most fruitful mind can
          imagine, shall be yours, sooner or later. I wish you would square
          your lives according to what has been said to you to-day,
          especially while I am gone.
          I wish to say to all the brethren, young men, and boys, while I
          am gone from your midst for a season, let your conduct and
          conversation be such as becometh your profession in all things. I
          hope I shall not hear of drunkenness, confusion, and quarrelling
          when I return. I am never afraid of it when I am here, for I can
          manage such characters so completely that they do not think it
          worth while to begin. While I am gone, behave yourselves. I will
          preach to you the same sermon I preached to the missionaries a
          week ago, viz., "Walk uprightly." When I return, and find you
          have done this, all will be well; if you have violated this
          counsel, you may expect to be chastised. Let it be said when I
          return, "All is right; all has been peace; and good order has
          prevailed in your absence."
          I wish to say a few words about some men and families in this
          city, called Gladdenites. We have been pretty severe upon them,
          but nowhere, except in the pulpit, to my knowledge. I counsel my
          brethren to keep away from their houses; let them alone, and
          treat them as courteously as you would any other person. Do you
          enquire whether I have any grounds for giving this advice? I
          answer, I have. For there are few men in this congregation who
          know when to stop, should they find themselves engaged in a
          contest with one of that class of people, therefore let them
          alone entirely. Those individuals are disagreeable to me, and so
          are their doctrines. The man they hold up is so low and degraded
          in his spirit, feelings, and life, I have not patience to hear
          anything said about him. I have known him too long, and too well,
          not to be satisfied of the wickedness of his heart.
          You say you wish to do right, and please the Lord in all your
          actions; but were I to adopt an evil practice, the greater
          portion of this community would follow it. Why not follow me then
          in doing right? Righteousness, in whomsoever found, will never
          lead you astray; while wickedness will lead you to ruin. No man
          possessing the Spirit of the Lord, can for a moment believe
          Gladden Bishop's writings. If it were possible, his system is
          more foolish than the exhibition of free masonry I have referred
          I wish this community to understand, that what has been said here
          touching those men and their views, has been with no other design
          than to cause them to use their tongues as they ought, and cease
          abusing me and this people. Some of them visited me yesterday,
          and wished to know if it was safe for them to stay here. I told
          them they were as safe as I was, if they did not undertake to
          make us swallow, whether or not, something we are not willing to
          take. "We have been driven, and redriven," said I, "and if
          corrupt people stay in our midst, they have got to use their
          tongues properly." They promised they would, if they might stay.
          If they wish to live here in peace, I am willing they should, but
          I do not wish them to stir up strife. I never expected that this
          community would be composed entirely of Latter-day Saints, but I
          expected there would be goats mixed among the sheep, until they
          are separated. I do not look for anything else, but I wish them
          to behave themselves in their sphere, also the sheep; and let the
          goats associate with their goatish companions, and not endeavor
          to disturb the equanimity of the sheep in their pasture.
          This comparison will apply to this people, and those men. If they
          wish to labor, and obtain a living, they are welcome to do so;
          but they are not at liberty to disturb the peace of their
          neighbors in any way; neither let this people disturb them, but
          grant them every privilege claimed by, and belonging to, American
          citizens. Let them meet together and pray if they please; this is
          their own business. Let them do as some did in a camp-meeting in
          York State--One man met another and said, "How do you do? How are
          they getting along on the camp-ground?" "Why they are serving God
          like the very devil," was the reply. And the Gladdenites may
          serve God like the devil, if they will keep out of my way, and
          out of the way of this people.
          The men who visited me yesterday, stated that they believed
          Joseph was a true Prophet, and that they were full-blooded
          "Mormons;" indeed they seemed to have in them an extra charge of
          "Mormon" blood. I asked one of them if he had any confidence in
          the endowment. He confessed he had no faith in it. I then asked
          him if he did not believe that Joseph Smith was a fallen Prophet.
          His reply was, "I rather think he is."
          When a man throws a stone at me, and with it dashes his own
          brains out, I have nothing to say. He called himself a
          full-blooded "Mormon," and almost in the same breath declared
          Joseph was a fallen Prophet, and that he had no confidence in the
          endowment. How is it in reality with those men? Why they have not
          a particle of faith either in Joseph Smith, or in the Book of
          Mormon. I told one of them, who professed to be so honest, that
          he wanted the Lord to come down from heaven that moment and judge
          him, that five years would not pass away before he would be
          cursing, and swearing, and proclaiming blasphemously against
          every good principle in heaven and on earth.
          They do not know what they believe, neither do they know what
          they have received; they think they know all about it; they think
          they know that you are out of the right way, and that they are
          walking in it. When they say this people are going to be
          destroyed by the judgments of God, it is to me like the crackling
          of thorns under the pot. Pass along, and mind your own business,
          is a fit reply to their declarations.
          There has never been a Church of God on the earth without such
          characters. According to their outward appearance, they are as
          good men and women as you might think could possibly be. You
          might say with safety, "They are truly Saints," if you were to
          judge by the appearance of the outside of the platter. But what
          does Jesus Christ say? "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord,
          Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth
          the will of my Father which is in heaven." Again, "For whosoever
          shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my
          brother, and sister, and mother."
          He that doeth the will of God, is His disciple. You may say
          Joseph was a devil, if you like, but he is at home, and still
          holds the keys of the kingdom, which were committed to him by
          heavenly messengers, and always will. Do you ask who brother
          Brigham is? He is an humble instrument in the hands of God, to
          keep His people in the path which He has marked out through the
          instrumentality of His servant Joseph; and to travel in which is
          all I ask of them. I said some time since on this stand, if I was
          not a Prophet, I certainly had been profitable to this people. I
          know I have, by the blessing of the Lord, been successful in
          profiting them. The Lord has done it through me.
          There is a man named Martin Harris, and he is the one who gave
          the holy roll to Gladden. When Martin was with Joseph Smith, he
          was continually trying to make the people believe that he
          (Joseph) was the Shepherd, the Stone of Israel. I have heard
          Joseph chastise him severely for it, and he told me that such a
          course, if persisted in, would destroy the kingdom of God. Who
          else ever said that Joseph Smith was anything but an unlearned
          son of a backwoodsman; who had all his lifetime, ever since he
          would handle an ax, helped his father to support his little
          family by cutting wood?
          Thus the Lord found him, and called him to be a Prophet, and made
          him a successful instrument in laying the foundation of His
          kingdom for the last time. This people never professed that
          Joseph Smith was anything more than a Prophet given to them of
          the Lord; and to whom the Lord gave the keys of this last
          dispensation, which were not to be taken from him in time,
          neither will they be in eternity.
          I wish to see this people fulfil in every particular what Joseph
          told them to do, and build up the kingdom of God, and this they
          are doing. I give them praise to-day, for they are a God-blessed
          people. Which of these Elders that are sitting round me, if they
          were asked to go on a mission for five, ten, or twenty years,
          would not rise up and say, "I am ready," notwithstanding all
          their weaknesses and foolishness?
          Ask an apostate to go and preach salvation to a perishing world,
          and his reply would be, "I cannot go, I am too poor." They are a
          perfect abomination among men. Did they ever build up the kingdom
          of God in any way? Never. They have done nothing but apostatize,
          and they will now continually try to destroy the work of God with
          all their might. This is all they ever did do, and it is all they
          ever will do. There is not a faithful Elder here who would not,
          if called upon, readily go forth to preach the Gospel in distant
          countries, though he had not a shoe to his feet, or a coat to his
          back. Would an apostate do it? No, they cannot do anything
          without money! money! money! which is their god. The faithful
          children of God will be faithful in preaching the Gospel, in
          building up the cause of their God, and in carrying salvation to
          thousands and millions of the fallen race of Adam, which we have
          I wonder what apostate would do as we did when we went to
          England? I was better off than many of my brethren, for I had
          three shillings to pay my expenses to Preston. On we went to that
          town, and held our Conference, and from thence we started out
          every way, preaching the Gospel in the regions round about.
          Allow me the privilege of boasting, though it is not me but the
          Lord that has done it. We sustained ourselves, and assisted the
          poor to a very large amount, and only staid in England one year
          and sixteen days. This means was gathered up by faith, and we
          baptized over seven thousand people, gave away about sixty
          thousand tracts, for which I paid the money and sent Elders out
          to preach in every direction. Would an apostate do this? No. But
          they wish to sour, corrupt, and desecrate with apostacy every
          Saint they come in contact with. It is not in them to do any good
          to the cause of truth; but out of the evil they design the Lord
          will bring good.
          This people commenced with nothing. Joseph Smith, the honored
          instrument in the hands of God to lay the foundation of this
          work, commenced with nothing; he had neither the wisdom nor the
          riches of this world. And it is proven to our satisfaction, that
          when rich men have come into this Church, the Lord has been
          determined to take their riches from them and make them poor;
          that all His Saints may learn to obtain that which they possess
          by faith.
          How many times has He made us poor? Thousands of dollars' worth
          of property in houses and lands, which the Lord gave me, are now
          in the East, in the hands of our enemies. I never said they were
          mine, they were the Lord's, and I was one of His stewards. When I
          went to Kirtland, I had not a coat in the world, for previous to
          this I had given away everything I possessed, that I might be
          free to go forth and proclaim the plan of salvation to the
          inhabitants of the earth. Neither had I a shoe to my feet, and I
          had to borrow a pair of pants and a pair of boots. I staid there
          five years, and accumulated five thousand dollars. How do you
          think I accomplished this? Why, the Lord Almighty gave me those
          means. I have often had that done for me that has caused me to
          marvel. I know, as well as I know I am standing before you
          to-day, that I have had money put into my trunk and into my
          pocket without the instrumentality of any man. This I know to a
          certainty. Ask an apostate, if they can, in truth, bear testimony
          to such a thing. They cannot do it. Enough about that.
          Again, I say if "Mormonism" is not all I anticipated it to be, it
          is nothing. If it is not in me, and I in it, if it is not all and
          in all to me, I am deceived in myself. It is everything in heaven
          and on earth to those who possess it truly; but lose this, and,
          as I told you the other day, what remains will dwindle, perish,
          decay, decompose, and be reduced to its native element, or, in
          other words, be thrown into the mill to be ground over.
          The Lord Almighty will not let anything endure that offers
          hospitality to the devil and his imps. Those who suffer their
          bodies to be dwellings for evil spirits, must suffer loss, for
          devils cannot construct a house that will in any way answer their
          purpose; neither have they been able to do so in all the
          eternities there are; that is the very thing which causes us
          trouble continually; for they are trying all the time to get into
          our dwellings, because they have none of their own. Did you ever
          desire to take possession of another person's tabernacle, and
          leave your own? No rational person owning a tabernacle would wish
          to do so. The devils have no tabernacles, which is the reason of
          their wanting to possess human bodies. If any of you have
          suffered any of these houseless spirits to enter you, turn them
          out, and they will perhaps seek refuge in the body of an ox, or
          some other animal, or may be gone into Jordan.
          Do you think the legion we read of, that entered the swine, in
          the days of Christ, had bodies of their own? No; they have no
          meeting houses but in ball rooms, gaming houses, brothels, gin
          palaces, parlors, bed rooms, and other places which they frequent
          in the bodies of those they lead captive; otherwise they are
          wandering to and fro in the earth, seeking to possess tabernacles
          that other spirits, not of their order, already occupy. They are
          in our midst watching for an opportunity to enter where they may.
          What will be the doom of those who give way to them, and yield to
          them the possession of their tabernacles? They will wander to and
          fro, happiness will be hid from them, they will weep, and wail,
          and suffer, until their bodies return to their mother earth, and
          their spirits to judgment.
          Brethren and sisters, you are on the right track; be virtuous,
          humble, thankful, generous, and true to your God, and to each
          other, loving Him more than all things else, and making His Law
          your delight day and night. If I did not love the Lord enough to
          leave houses, lands, father, mother, wives, and children, and
          even be ready to lay down my life freely for the kingdom of God's
          sake, I should not consider I was worthy of it. Were I to forsake
          all for it, I should lose nothing; for the man who honors and
          serves God, cannot suffer loss.
          The very laws which govern eternity are planned to sustain an
          eternal growth, gathering together and increasing; so that the
          true servant of God cannot possibly suffer loss, but will reap
          eternal gain, though he, for the cause of truth, is poor and
          needy through the whole of this short life. He has made truth his
          theme; and what is it? I will say it is that which endures; it is
          eternity, and its power is to grow, increase, and expand, adding
          life to life, and power to power, worlds without end.
          May God bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
          Young, December 18, 1853
                          Brigham Young, December 18, 1853
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                      Great Salt Lake City, December 18, 1853.
          I love to hear my brethren speak. Their testimony yields joy and
          consolation to my heart. But notwithstanding the pleasure it
          would give me to sit and hear them continually, it is obligatory
          upon me to occupy the position I do, and let my voice be heard in
          connexion with theirs.
          We all occupy diversified stations in the world, and in the
          kingdom of God. Those who do right, and seek the glory of the
          Father in heaven, whether their knowledge be little or much, or
          whether they can do little or much, if they do the very best they
          know how, they are perfect.
          It may appear strange to some of you, and it certainly does to
          the world, to say it is possible for a man or woman to become
          perfect on this earth. It is written "Be ye therefore perfect,
          even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect." Again, "If
          any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able
          also to bridle the whole body." This is perfectly consistent to
          the person who understands what perfection really is.
          If the first passage I have quoted is not worded to our
          understanding, we can alter the phraseology of the sentence, and
          say, "Be ye as perfect as ye can," for that is all we can do,
          though it is written, be ye perfect as your Father who is in
          heaven is perfect. To be as perfect as we possibly can, according
          to our knowledge, is to be just as perfect as our Father in
          heaven is. He cannot be any more perfect than He knows how, any
          more than we. When we are doing as well as we know how in the
          sphere and station which we occupy here, we are justified in the
          justice, righteousness, mercy, and judgment that go before the
          Lord of heaven and earth. We are as justified as the angels who
          are before the throne of God. The sin that will cleave to all the
          posterity of Adam and Eve is, that they have not done as well as
          they knew how.
          I will apply this to myself, and it will apply to you, and to
          every man and woman upon the earth; of course including brother
          Morley, who spoke to you this morning. If he has done the best he
          could in the late Indian difficulties in the district where he
          lives, and acted according to the judgment and light of the
          spirit of revelation in him, he is as justified as an angel of
          Though we may do the best we know how at this time, can there be
          no improvement made in our lives? There can. If we do wrong
          ignorantly, when we learn it is wrong, then it is our duty to
          refrain from that wrong immediately and for ever, and the sin of
          ignorance is winked at, and passes into oblivion.
          An inquiry was made this morning, if we know who we are, what our
          situation is, and the relationship we sustain to each other, to
          our God, and the position we occupy to the human family. I can
          answer the question. No, we do not. Do the people understand all
          the obligations they are under to each other and to their God?
          They do not. Again, do they try to know, as far as it is in their
          power? They do not. Are there individuals among us who seek with
          all their hearts to know and understand the will of God? Yes,
          many. But as a people, do they, with an undivided heart, endeavor
          to know the will of God in preference to everything else upon
          earth? They do not.
          There is a reason for this. Brother Morley wanted to know if we
          had learned ourselves. We have not. When he referred to the
          spirits in the world, and what we could witness in the infant
          child in its mother's lap, at this moment like a little seraph,
          and in the next, more like a demon with passion and rage, I
          thought we need not confine ourselves to the child for example,
          for this picture of good and evil is exhibited as frequently in
          the parent, and even in the grey-headed sire, as in the child. If
          men and women understood perfectly their position before God,
          angels, and men, the place they occupy, and the sphere they act
          in, they would know they are as independent in their organization
          as the angels, or as the Gods. Yet, in consequence of sin
          entering into the world, darkness, wretchedness, folly, weakness
          of every kind, and the power of temptation surround the children
          of men, as well as the power of God. I say the grey-headed
          father, and the aged matron will give way to the power of evil,
          when it comes upon them, as readily, in many instances, as the
          infant child upon its mother's lap.
          I speak what I know, and say, shame on those who are subject to
          such weakness, when they have had time and opportunity to learn
          better. Brother Morley says, "Such spirits will be damned." Bless
          your souls, they are damned already. The reason they act as they
          do, in a manner so diametrically opposed to the angels and Gods
          in the eternities that are, is because they have been in a
          miserable condition since they have been upon the earth.
          When men and women give way to these wicked spirits, it is a
          proof they have not learned their organization, and what they
          were made for.
          As for this people knowing their true position before God, in the
          midst of the nations of the earth, it is certain they have not
          yet learned it. Shall we ever learn it? We shall. And further, we
          shall be obliged to learn it; and further still, we shall be
          COMPELLED to learn it. How? By flattery? By blessings? By the
          kind smiles of Providence? By the bountiful fulness of the
          invisible hand of our heavenly Father bestowing every blessing
          upon us? Now some of us are ready to say, this will not bring us
          to an understanding of our true position, and prepare us for what
          is before us. If the mercies and blessings of our kind and
          indulgent heavenly Parent will not produce the desired effects
          upon His people, He will certainly chasten them, and make them
          know, by what they suffer, how to govern and sanctify themselves
          before Him.
          We ought to pursue the same course with our children when we wish
          them to obey our commands. It is reasonable and right, after you
          have held out every kind of inducement possible, to bring them to
          their senses, and to obedience, if they still continue
          refractory, to try the rod, and chasten them until they become
          obedient. That is what our Father in heaven will do for this
          people, if they will not learn by His blessings and loving
          Do you inquire if I think we are about to be afflicted? If we are
          not good children, we shall be. We must learn to love
          righteousness, and hate iniquity, and then we can chasten
          ourselves, and bring ourselves to the sphere we were designed to
          fill in our existence, and govern and control ourselves in it,
          preparatory to power being put into our hands. We should never
          have but one desire, but one determination; our will should be
          perfectly centred upon the one object, viz., to find out the will
          of God, and do it. Let every individual thus school, chasten,
          prove, view, and review himself, taking himself into custody as a
          prisoner to be subjected to a severe examination, until his will
          is perfectly subservient to the will of God in every instance,
          and you can say, "No matter what it is, let us know the will of
          the Father in heaven, and that is our will." Then we shall be
          able to train, school, and practise upon ourselves, until we can
          control, and bring under subjection, the wicked influences that
          surround us; we can then begin to pave the way, or throw up an
          highway of holiness to the rising generation.
          This we have to do. It is our business. It is the labor of the
          Latter-day Saints, which, if carried out, will run through all
          the various changing scenes of mortal life. It is in every act
          and dealing, both with ourselves, our families, and strangers. It
          fills every avenue of human life, from beginning to end. To gain
          the spiritual ascendancy over ourselves, and the influences with
          which we are surrounded, through a rigid course of
          self-discipline, is our first consideration, it is our first
          labor, before we can pave the way for our children to grow up
          without sin unto salvation.
          No man, in a short hour or two, can tell everything that is in
          his heart, when it is filled by the inspiration of the Holy
          Ghost. But I will continue my remarks, and give you a little
          All persons are surrounded with circumstances peculiar to their
          location, station, and situation in life. A portion of our old
          associates believe we are controlled entirely by circumstances;
          but this people have learned enough to know they have the ability
          and power to control circumstances, to a certain extent; they
          will control us more or less, but not entirely. We can lay the
          foundation in the midst of this people for a train of
          circumstances to surround the rising generation with a divine
          influence. We can also produce a train of circumstances that will
          work their certain destruction. This is in our power, and the
          first is the labor of the Latter-day Saints.
          Some, when their minds are opened to behold the purity of a God
          of eternity--the purity of heaven, and understand that no impure
          thing can enter there; when they can realize the perfection of
          the redeemed and glorified Zion, and then look at the people now,
          and their actions, and how they are overcome with their
          weaknesses, how they cannot go out and come in without coming in
          contact, in some way, with their neighbors; when they look at the
          universal sinfulness of mortal man; are ready to exclaim, "We
          shall all go to destruction, salvation is impossible." I do not
          believe a word of it. If we do the best we know how, and yet
          commit many acts that are wrong, and contrary to the counsel
          given to us, there is hope in our case.
          The Savior has warned us to be careful how we judge, forgiving
          each other seven times seventy in a day, if we repent, and
          confess our sins one to another. Can we be more merciful and
          forgiving than our Father in heaven? We cannot. Therefore let
          people do the best they can, and they will pave the way for the
          rising generation to walk up into the light, wisdom, and
          knowledge of the angels, and of the redeemed from this earth, to
          say nothing of other earths, and they will be prepared to enjoy
          in the resurrection all the blessings which are for the faithful,
          and enjoy them in the flesh.
          It is our duty, and to this we are called so to frame and control
          circumstances in our lifetime, as to bring blessings upon the
          rising generation, which we can never attain to while we are in
          the flesh. But when the vision of our minds is opened to behold
          the immaculate purity, perfection, light, beauty, and glory of
          Zion, the heaven of eternity, the place where Saints and angels
          dwell in the eternal worlds, then salvation for us poor erring
          mortals seems almost impossible; it seems that we shall hardly be
          saved. This, however, is verily true, we shall hardly be saved.
          There never was any person ever saved; all who have been saved,
          and that ever will be in the future, are only just saved, and
          then it is not without a struggle to overcome, that calls into
          exercise every energy of the soul.
          It is good for us to follow the example of those who have
          attained unto salvation; consequently if I wish to be saved, and
          be an instrument of pointing out the way to others, let me not
          only preach the doctrine of salvation, but set the example in my
          conduct, and plead with them to follow it. If our faith is one,
          and we are united to gain one grand object, and I, as an
          individual, can possibly get into the celestial kingdom, you and
          every other person, by the same rule, can also enter there.
          Though our interest is one as a people, yet remember, salvation
          is an individual work; it is every person for themselves. I mean
          more by this than I have time to tell you in full, but I will
          give you a hint. There are those in this Church who calculate to
          be saved by the righteousness of others. They will miss their
          mark. They are those who will arrive just as the gate is shut, so
          in that case you may be shut out; then you will call upon some
          one, who, by their own faithfulness, through the mercy of Jesus
          Christ, have entered in through the celestial gate, to come and
          open it for you; but to do this is not their province. Such will 
          be the fate of those persons who vainly hope to be saved upon the 
          righteousness and through the influence of brother Somebody. I 
          forewarn you therefore to cultivate righteousness and faithfulness 
          in yourselves, which is the only passport into celestial happiness.
               There is another thing I wish to notice, viz., touching the
          man brother Morley spoke of this morning, who put away his wife
          which he had lately taken. He began to tell you how mean it looks
          to him to trifle in this manner with the greatest blessings of
          heaven to man. To men who will ask for blessings, and jewels of
          great price, and seek to cast them away to-morrow, it will be
          said by and bye, "Take that and give it to the man who is more
          worthy." And what shall be done with the other? Let him scrub the
          floor, clean shoes, and make soap. I mean this to be understood
          spiritually. Of course we shall be so clean in the heavenly Zion,
          we shall not need anybody to wash for us, When I say we will set
          such characters to work in the garden, to clean our stables, to
          curry our horses, or work in the cellar kitchen, it is to be
          understood spiritually.
          You may get jewels of great price, and trifle with them, and
          think them nothing, but by and bye they will so far outshine you,
          that you cannot look upon the blaze of their glory without being
          struck with blindness. The words of the Savior will be fulfilled
          on such persons, "Take heed therefore how ye hear: for whosoever
          hath, to him shall be given; and whosoever hath not, from him
          shall be taken even that which he seemeth to have."
          That which they think they possess, they only seem to have. It is
          put in their hands for a few days, to see if they have wisdom
          sufficient to use it to the glory and honor of God, that they may
          have more blessings added to them. When they have proved
          themselves unworthy, that which they seemed to have will be taken
          away, and given to another who is more worthy, that he may have
          more abundantly.
          As it respects the wicked actions of the people, while brother
          Morley was speaking, I thought I could tell you things about some
          men, that you would not want to hear. To satisfy my own feelings
          by way of comparison, I will give you a faint idea of how they
          look to me.
          Imagine all the carcasses of the people who have died of the
          cholera, and of other loathsome diseases, heaped up to rot in one
          general mass, under the rays of a southern sun, and the stench of
          such a mass of corruption would not begin to offend my nostrils,
          and the nostrils of every righteous man, so much as those men do.
          On the other hand, if every man will do the best he can, and as
          far as he knows how, it will be well with him, and he will be
          blessed until there is not room to contain the blessings which
          will be poured upon him. Sin consists in doing wrong when we know
          and can do better, and it will be punished with a just
          retribution, in the due time of the Lord.
          Have this people been blessed? They have. Why can they not
          understand, that they are organized and formed for the express
          purpose of becoming independent in and of themselves, that they
          may begin to guard against any evil principle, or the suggestions
          of evil? But you will readily say, "That is in all men, it is
          natural to them." So Paul thought. He was surrounded with spirits
          of evil, and was wonderfully troubled with them, so much so, that
          when he would do good, evil was present with him. I would have
          kicked them out of doors. He was a righteous man, and died for
          the Gospel's sake, and it was right for him to die, if it were
          for nothing but taking care of the clothes of those who stoned
          Stephen to death. "Now," says Paul, "I would do good to that man,
          but evil is present with me." Why did he not kick that evil out
          of the way of his doing good? Was he bound to be troubled with
          it? No, no more than you and I are.
          Are those who are drinking and carousing to-day (and there may be
          some doing so who profess to be brethren) obliged to break the
          Sabbath, and make themselves drunkards and gluttons? No. If the
          brethren who profess to be Saints, and do wrong, would reveal the
          root of the matter, and tell the whole truth, it would be, "I
          have a desire to do a great deal of good, but the devil is always
          at my elbow, and I always like to keep the old gentleman so that
          I can put my head upon him, for I want to use him sometimes."
          That is the reason why men and women are overcome with evil.
          Again, I can charge you with what you will all plead guilty of,
          if you would confess the truth, viz., you dare not quite give up
          all your hearts to God, and become sanctified throughout, and be
          led by the Holy Ghost from morning until evening, and from one
          year's end to another. I know this is so, and yet few will
          acknowledge it. I know this feeling is in your hearts, as well as
          I know the sun shines.
          We will examine it a little closer. Many of you have fearful
          forebodings that all is not right in the organization of this
          kingdom. You shiver and shake in your feeling, and tremble in
          your spirit; you cannot put your trust in God, in men, nor in
          yourself. This arises from the power of evil that is so prevalent
          upon the face of the whole earth. It was given to you by your
          father and mother; it was mingled with your conception in the
          womb, and it has ripened in your flesh, in your blood, and in
          your bones, so that it has become riveted in your very nature. If
          I were to ask you individually, if you wished to be sanctified
          throughout, and become as pure and holy as you possibly could
          live, every person would say yes; yet if the Lord Almighty should
          give a revelation instructing you to be given wholly up to Him,
          and to His cause, you would shrink, saying, "I am afraid he will
          take away some of my darlings." That is the difficulty with the
          majority of this people.
          It is for you and I to wage war with that principle until it is
          overcome in us, then we shall not entail it upon our children. It
          is for us to lay a foundation so that everything our children
          have to do with, will bring them to Mount Zion, and unto the city
          of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable
          company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the
          first-born, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of
          all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus
          the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling
          that speaketh better things than the blood of Abel. If we lay
          such a foundation with all good conscience, and labor as
          faithfully as we can, it will be well with us and our children in
          time and in eternity.
          What kind of a sensation would it produce in my heart, should I
          hear at the close of this meeting that the Lord had suffered the
          devil to destroy my houses, my wives, and my children, and
          committed every particle of my property to the devouring
          flames--that I am left destitute, and alone in the world? I wish
          you all to apply this interrogation to yourselves. What would
          such a circumstance produce upon this people, provided they did
          not know the Lord was going to send a judgment upon them, as He
          has done in former times (though you need not be afraid of it)?
          how would you feel? Would there not be murmuring, and fault
          finding, and writing and plotting with apostates, and some
          fleeing to California, and some running back to the States?
          Or suppose, when you arrive at home from this meeting, you find
          your neighbors have killed your horses and destroyed your
          property, how would you feel? You would feel like taking instant
          vengeance on the perpetrator of the deed. But it would be wrong
          for you to encourage the least particle of feeling to arise in
          your bosom like anger, or revenge, or like taking judgment into
          your own hands, until the Lord Almighty shall say, "Judgment is
          yours, and for you to execute."
          Brother Morley wished to know if any one could tell the origin of
          thought. The origin of thought was planted in our organization at
          the beginning of our being. This is not telling you how it came
          there, or who put it there. Thought originated with our
          individual being, which is organized to be as independent as any
          being in eternity. When you go home, and learn that your
          neighbors have committed some depredation on your property, or in
          your family, and anger arises in your bosom, then consider, and
          know that it arises in yourselves.
          On the other hand, suppose some person has blessed you when you
          return home, brought you a bag of flour, for instance, in a time
          of great scarcity, and some butter, milk, and vegetables,
          thoughts would at once spring up to bless the giver. The origin
          of thought and reflection is in ourselves. We think, because we
          are, and are made susceptible of external influences, and to feel
          our relationship to external objects. Thus thoughts of revenge,
          and thoughts of blessing will arise in the same mind, as it is
          influenced by external circumstances.
          If you are injured by a neighbor, the first thought of the
          unregenerate heart is for God to damn the person who has hurt
          you. But if a person blesses you, the first thought that arises
          in you is, God bless that man; and this is the disposition to
          which we ought to cleave. But dismiss any spirit that would
          prompt you to injure any creature that the Lord has made, give it
          no place, encourage it not, and it will not stay where you are.
          You can let the black man, or the white man into your house, as
          you please; you can say, "Walk in," to both of them.
          This is a figure. When the white man presents himself, you know
          him at once by his complexion; the same when you see darkness and
          blackness advancing, you know it is from beneath, and you can
          command it to leave your house. When the good man comes, he
          brings with him a halo of kindness which fills you with peace and
          heavenly comfort; invite him into your house, and make him your
          constant guest.
          I have often told you from this stand, if you cleave to holy,
          godlike principles, you add more good to your organization, which
          is made independent in the first place, and the good spirit and
          influence which come from the Father of lights, and from Jesus
          Christ, and from the holy angels add good to it. And when you
          have been proved, and when you have labored and occupied
          sufficiently upon that, it will become, in you, what brother
          Joseph Smith told Elder Taylor, if he would adhere to the Spirit
          of the Lord strictly, it should become in him, viz., a fountain
          of revelation. That is true. After a while the Lord will say to
          such, "My son, you have been faithful, you have clung to good,
          and you love righteousness, and hate iniquity, from which you
          have turned away, now you shall have the blessing of the Holy
          Spirit to lead you, and be your constant companion, from this
          time henceforth and forever. Then the Holy Spirit becomes your
          property, it is given to you for a profit, and an external
          blessing. It tends to addition, extension, and increase, to
          immortality and eternal lives.
          If you suffer the opposite of this to take possession of your
          tabernacles, it will hurt you, and all that is associated with
          you, and blast, and strike with mildew, until your tabernacle,
          which was created to continue throughout an endless duration,
          will be decomposed, and go back to its native elements, to be
          ground over again like the refractory clay that has spoiled in
          the hand of the potter, it must be worked over again until it
          shall become passive, and yield to the potter's wish.
          One power is to add, to build up, and increase; the other to
          destroy and diminish; one is life, the other is death. Let us,
          then, lay a foundation for the rising generation to grow up
          without being trammeled and hindered in their onward course to
          glory and happiness by the superstitions, tradition, and
          ignorance that have blinded and hurt us. Let us do the best we
          can, and if we make a mistake once, seven times, or seventy times
          seven in a day, and are honest in our confessions, we shall be
          forgiven freely. As we expect to obtain mercy, so let us have
          mercy upon each other. And when the evil spirit comes let him
          find no place in you.
          I recollect telling the Latter-day Saints that no man could judge
          the nature of a spirit without first testing it; until then, he
          is not capable to judge of it. Brethren, love righteousness, and
          hate iniquity.
          May God bless you for ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
          Young, Dec., 3, 1854
                            Brigham Young, Dec., 3, 1854
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                        Great Salt Lake City, Dec., 3, 1854.
          There are two or three subjects that I wish to occupy a short
          time in speaking upon, and I will commence with observations upon
          spiritual gifts, applicable directly to "such as sit in darkness,
          and in the shadow of death," according to the words of the
          In the Scripture written by Job, or said to be written by him,
          you can read, "There is a spirit in man: and the inspiration of
          the Almighty giveth them understanding;" and in the New
          Testament, "In him (Christ) was life; and the life was the light
          of men." "Then spake Jesus again unto them, saying, I am the
          light of the world: he that followeth me shall not walk in
          darkness, but shall have the light of life." That was the true
          light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world."
          We could turn to many other passages of Scripture, alluding to
          what I have in my mind with regard to the inhabitants of the
          earth. It is believed, or has been, for I have often heard it
          taught by the Elders of Israel, that every person of accountable
          age, who did not believe in the Gospel of the Son of God, as it
          is written in the New Testament, and practise it in their lives,
          would be damned; or in other words, if a person does not become a
          Saint, or what we call a Saint, he must be damned. According to
          the old Scriptures, in one sense, I can agree with them with
          regard to the expression, and truly say that the inhabitants of
          the earth who have lived and died, and those who are now living,
          are all damned.
          This idea brings to my mind so much not directly alluding to my
          subject, that I will break off, and say that we are now fighting
          the devils, in order to make a heaven of this earth.
          Any person knowing and understanding the Scriptures as they are,
          and understanding the mind and will of God, can understand at
          once that when he is shut out from the presence of the Lord, when
          He does not hear His voice, sees not His face, receives not the
          ministering of His angels or ministering spirits, and has no
          messenger from the heavens to visit him, he must surely be in
          hell. Does the wrath of God rest upon all such? Yes, and we have
          plenty of it, just as much as we know what to do with. Are you
          not aware that the Latter-day Saints are realizing this, and
          saying "that it seems as though the devils are let loose upon the
          Saints?" Do you not know that they are liable to temptation? to
          feel wrath, malice, strife, envy, hatred to God, dislike to
          righteousness, and an inclination to dethrone the Almighty, and
          usurp His authority? If this is not being in hell, and if this is
          not the wrath of God abiding, to a certain degree, upon the
          inhabitants of the earth, we will wait until we find out what it
          is; but I cannot tell it any better in so few words.
          The Spirit of the Lord, the light of Christ, and the inspiration
          of the Almighty, are given to every man to profit withal. All who
          understand the Gospel of salvation, in reflecting upon the
          condition of their progenitors, as far back as they can trace
          them, have this consolation; if they were honest, if they were
          upright, if they lived according to the best light and knowledge
          they had, if they served the Lord according to all they could
          obtain from the priest, and other sources, and lived according to
          that light, are they damned? Yes, precisely as you and I will be.
          It is understood, and is so written, that when the inhabitants of
          the earth pass through what is called the valley of death, that
          which is in the tabernacle leaves it, and goes into the world of
          spirits, which is called hades or hell. The spirits that dwell in
          these tabernacles on this earth, when they leave them, go
          directly into the world of spirits. What, a congregated mass of
          inhabitants there in spirit, mingling with each other, as they do
          here? Yes, brethren, they are there together, and if they
          associate together, and collect together in clans and in
          societies as they do here, it is their privilege. No doubt they
          yet, more or less, see, hear, converse, and have to do with each
          other, both good and bad. Jesus himself went to preach to the
          spirits in prison; now, as he went to preach to them, he
          certainly associated with them; there is no doubt of that. If the
          prophets went and preached to the spirits in prison, they
          associated with them: if the Elders of Israel in these latter
          times go and preach to the spirits in prison, they associate with
          them, precisely as our Elders associate with the wicked in the
          flesh, when they go to preach to them.
          This is exactly what I wish to get before your minds, not that
          but many of you understand these principles, and again many of
          you have not had the privilege of hearing them. Brother Woodard,
          who spoke to you this morning, has been in Italy, and has never
          before had the privilege of gathering with the Saints. He first
          learned of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, and the
          restoration of the Gospel, from the Elders who travelled where he
          was, and by the Spirit of the Lord he understood.
          Brethren and sisters, and all who preach the Gospel of salvation,
          and, in short, all who inhabit this earth, I wish you to
          understand that the Lord has pleased to organize tabernacles
          here, and put spirits into them, and they then become intelligent
          beings. By and bye, sooner or later, the body, this that is
          tangible to you, that you can feel, see, handle, &c., returns to
          its mother dust. Is the spirit dead? No. You believe the spirit
          still exists, when this body has crumbled to the earth again, and
          the spirit that God puts into the tabernacle goes into the world
          of spirits. What is their situation? Is there any opportunity for
          them whatever? Yes, there is; although there is a great deal of
          Scripture which the priests have been pleased to make, without
          revelation, that contradicts this idea; and the traditions of the
          fathers contradict it, not the traditions of the Prophets and
          Apostles, but of our fathers, those who have lived in the dark
          ages of the world, and the great majority of those who live now;
          for I do not know of a darker period in the history of the world,
          than that of the nineteenth century, apart from the light of the
          new and everlasting covenant. It is the ignorance and
          superstition of the people that contradict future progression in
          the world of spirits, for the Gospel does not. There is an
          opportunity for men who are in the spirit to receive the Gospel.
          Jesus, while his body lay in the grave two nights and one day,
          went to the world of spirits to show the brethren how they should
          build up the kingdom, and bring spirits to the knowledge of the
          truth in the spirit world; he went to set them the pattern there,
          as he had done on this earth. Hence you perceive that there,
          spirits have the privilege of embracing the truth.
          You may ask if they are baptized there? No. Can they have hands
          laid upon them for the gift of the Holy Ghost? No. None of the
          outward ordinances that pertain to the flesh are administered
          there, but the light, glory, and power of the Holy Ghost are
          enjoyed just as freely as upon this earth; and there are laws
          which govern and control the spirit world, and to which they are
          Can we do anything for them? Yes. What are we trying to build a
          Temple for? And we shall not only build a Temple here, if we are
          successful, and are blessed and preserved, but we shall probably
          commence two or three more, and so on as fast as the work
          requires, for the express purpose of redeeming our dead. When I
          get a revelation that some of my progenitors lived and died
          without the blessings of the Gospel, or even hearing it preached,
          but were as honest as I am, as upright as I am, or as any man or
          woman could be upon the earth; as righteous, so far as they knew
          how, as any Apostle or Prophet that ever lived, I will go and be
          baptized, confirmed, washed, and anointed, and go through all the
          ordinances and endowments for them, that their way may be open to
          the celestial kingdom.
          As I have frequently told you, that is the work of the
          Millennium. It is the work that has to be performed by the seed
          of Abraham, the chosen seed, the royal seed, the blessed of the
          Lord, those the Lord made covenants with. They will step forth,
          and save every son and daughter of Adam who will receive
          salvation here on the earth; and all spirits in the spirit world
          will be preached to, conversed with, and the principles of
          salvation carried to them, that they may have the privilege of
          receiving the Gospel; and they will have plenty of children here
          on the earth to officiate for them in those ordinances of the
          Gospel that pertain to the flesh.
          Many people believe that the Spirit of the Lord has not been upon
          the earth when the Gospel was not among men in its purity; they
          believe the Spirit of the Lord has been entirely taken from the
          earth since the apostacy of the Church. I do not believe for one
          moment that there has been a man or woman upon the face of the
          earth, from the days of Adam to this day, who has not been
          enlightened, instructed, and taught by the revelations of Jesus
          Christ. "What! the ignorant heathen?" Yes, every human being who
          has possessed a sane mind. I am far from believing that the
          children of men have been deprived of the privilege of receiving
          the Spirit of the Lord to teach them right from wrong. No matter
          what the traditions of their fathers were, those who were honest
          before the Lord, and acted uprightly, according to the best
          knowledge they had, will have an opportunity to go into the
          kingdom of God. I believe this privilege belonged to the sons and
          daughters of Adam, and descended from him, and his children who
          were contemporary with him, throughout all generations.
          Men who are under the influence of their traditions and former
          notions, will desire to ask scores of questions upon this
          subject, but I think I can relieve your minds.
          The Spirit of the Lord, in teaching the people, in opening their
          minds to the principles of truth, does not infringe upon the laws
          God has given to mankind for their government; consequently, when
          the Lord made man, He made him an agent accountable to his God,
          with liberty to act and to do as he pleases, to a certain extent,
          in order to prove himself. There is a law that governs man thus
          far; but the law of the celestial kingdom, as I have frequently
          told you, is, and always will be, the same to all the children of
          Adam. When we talk of the celestial law which is revealed from
          heaven, that is, the Priesthood, we are talking about the
          principle of salvation, a perfect system of government, of laws
          and ordinances, by which we can be prepared to pass from one gate
          to another, and from one sentinel to another, until we go into
          the presence of our Father and God. This law has not always been
          upon the earth; and in its absence, other laws have been given to
          the children of men for their improvement, for their education,
          for their government, and to prove what they would do when left
          to control themselves; and what we now call tradition has grown
          out of these circumstances.
          There is so much of this, that I hardly dare to commence talking
          about it. It would require a lengthy discourse upon this
          particular point. Suffice it to say, the Lord has not established
          laws by which I am compelled to have my shoes made in a certain
          style. He has never given a law to determine whether I shall have
          a square-toed boot or a peaked-toed boot; whether I shall have a
          coat with the waist just under my arms, and the skirts down to my
          heels; or whether I shall have a coat like the one I have on.
          Intelligence, to a certain extent, was bestowed both upon Saint
          and sinner, to use independently, aside from whether they have
          the law of the Priesthood or not, or whether they have ever heard
          of it or not. "I put into you intelligence," saith the Lord;
          "that you may know how to govern and control yourselves, and make
          yourselves comfortable and happy on the earth; and give unto you
          certain privileges to act upon as independently in your sphere as
          I do in the government of heaven."
          No matter whether we are Jew or Gentile, as the two classes of
          people are called; though Gentile signifies disobedient people;
          no matter whether we believe in the Koran as firmly as we now
          believe in the Bible; no matter whether we have been educated by
          the Jews, the Gentiles, or the Hottentots; whether we serve the
          true and the living God, or a lifeless image, if we are honest
          before the God we serve.
               Brother George Q. Cannon brought me a god from the Sandwich
          Islands, made out of a piece of wood. If all the people bow down
          to such a god as that, it is in accordance with their laws and
          ordinances, and their manner of dealing among themselves; the
          Lord permits them to do as they please with regard to that
          matter, and this illustration will apply to all the nations upon
          the face of the earth. People who fall down beneath the wheels of
          Juggernaut, and are crushed to death; who sacrifice their
          children in the worship of idols; if they act according to the
          best of their knowledge, there is a chance for their salvation,
          as much as there is for the salvation of any other person.
          "Do you suppose the Hindoos have the light of the Spirit of
          Christ?" I know they have; and so have the Hottentots, and so has
          every nation and kingdom upon the face of the earth, even though
          some of them may be cannibals, indulging in a practice the most
          repugnant to our refined feelings of any we know of among any
          people; yet that is a practice which the religious, refined, and
          polished inhabitants of our lovely country shudder at. But let me
          place any member of this congregation, or the whole of them, in
          such a state of suffering, from year to year, that they shall
          never see one day or one hour's comfort, nor satisfaction of
          human life; when compared with a condition of that kind, the sin
          of killing and eating a human being would not be as great as many
          sins committed by the so-called Christian nations.
          Can I refer your minds to circumstances of this kind among the
          people of our lovely country? Yes, brethren and sisters, ladies
          and gentlemen, scores of them. When a man has power over his
          neighbour, over his fellow-being, and puts him in torment, which
          is like the flames of everlasting fire, so that he never dares to
          speak his mind, or walk across the street, or attend to any
          branch of business without a continual fear of his oppressor, and
          of the rod hanging over him for punishment, it is worse than to
          kill and eat him. That is as the torment of hell, do you know it?
          Now do not be scared when you hear of the heathen engaging in
          loathsome practices, for I defy you to bring up a meaner or more
          degraded set than now exists among the so-called civilized
          nations of the earth.
          When I heard brother George Q. Cannon speak about the traditions
          of the people where he has been, I thought that some of their
          traditions were no worse than some of ours. They believe that no
          one is better capable of teaching the inhabitants of the earth
          than they; and I defy them to believe that stronger than we
          believe it of ourselves. It is what we have been taught, and what
          we verily believe; they have been taught the same idea, and
          believe it with all their hearts; then don't cast them down to
          hell for their honest belief.
          But when the light of the knowledge of God comes to a man and he
          rejects it, that it is his condemnation. When I have told all I
          have been authorized to declare to him in the name of the Lord,
          if he does not have the visions of eternity, it is all nonsense
          to him. To know the truth of my testimony he must have the
          visions and revelations of God for himself. And when he gets
          them, and turns aside, becoming a traitor to the cause of
          righteousness, the wrath of God will beat upon him, and the
          vengeance of the Almighty will be heavy upon him. This comes, not
          because their fathers lived in darkness before them, and the
          ancestors of their fathers before them; not because the nations
          have lived and died in ignorance; but because the Lord pours the
          spirit of revelation upon them, and they reject it. Then they are
          prepared for the wrath of God, and they are banished to another
          part of the spirit world, where the devil has power and control
          over them.
          Have not all our missionaries complained of hard times in their
          fields of labor? And some lately sent out are coming home. It is
          hard times for the brethren who are preaching in India. I
          understand the cause of it, and I wish to tell you, that you may
          understand it when you go there, or whether you go or not.
          Take an artificial globe, and point out the spot where the Lord
          commenced to build up His kingdom in the times before the flood:
          follow the history of that people down to the days after the
          flood; and find on the globe where their children settled, and
          where the confusion of languages took place; then trace the
          children of Israel from Egypt follow their tracks along the sea,
          and in their wanderings through the Red Sea to the land of
          Canaan; then take the site of Jerusalem where the Saviour was
          martyred; then follow the paths of the ancient Apostles of
          Christ, and see where they preached the Gospel; and when you have
          followed their tracks throughout the extent of their labors, and
          come to those who did not reject the Gospel, or had not the
          privilege of receiving it, you have come to the borders of the
          ground where the good seed can be received.
          Jerusalem is not to be redeemed by our going there and preaching
          to the inhabitants. It will be redeemed by the high hand of the
          Almighty. It will be given into the possession of the ancient
          Israelites by the power of God, and by the pouring out of His
          judgments. The ground where you can sow the good seed, and where
          it will yield crops that you can gather, is outside of that where
          the ancient Apostles and Prophets labored. They had the light and
          power of God with them; and made manifest the hand of the
          Almighty in delivering the people and working miracles, and
          saving those that were redeemed; and the people who are the most
          ready to receive the Gospel are those who have lived without it
          from the days of Noah to this time.
          If you can find an island upon which a portion of the people who
          were scattered from the Tower of Babel found a resting place, and
          whose inhabitants were never visited by any of the ancient
          Apostles and Prophets, and where Jesus Christ did not visit, and
          who have not received any knowledge of the Father, nor the Son,
          from the days of the confusion, there is the spot where the
          Elders will reap the fruits of their labor more than anywhere
          Previous to our receiving the Priesthood in these latter times,
          when we were members of the different sectarian churches, we used
          to read much about the Waldenses whom brother Woodard has been
          speaking about to-day, and who inhabit the mountains and vales of
          Piedmont, and from whom the Baptists say they received their
          authority or priesthood. But their priesthood is no better than
          the Catholic priesthood. Do you think they as a people will
          receive the Gospel? No. A few of them will. You recollect that
          brother Woodard said they were a mixed race, and are the
          descendants of those who heard, and most of whom rejected the
          Gospel. He said that but very few of them could read and write;
          and that the priest was ready to chastise those who could read,
          if they were known to use their knowledge. Now, they are only
          like the brute; they are not to blame for their superstition; and
          they are not the people to readily receive the Gospel. I may say
          they have but their cast-iron creed into the centre of an iron
          casting; the creed, notions, and superstitions of their fathers,
          their priests, kings, judges, and men in authority have been cast
          into one mould, and there they are stereotyped in cast iron. You
          may break their iron bands, and set them at liberty, and but few
          of them will receive the Gospel.
          Why is this? Because their fathers heard the Gospel, and most of
          them rejected it; and the curse of the Almighty is upon them, and
          upon their posterity until they have wrought out their salvation
          by suffering; for the last shall be first, and the first shall be
          last. A nation which has had the privilege of receiving the
          everlasting covenant, and has rejected it, will be saved in the
          kingdom of God, but it will be among the very last which will
          receive the Gospel. Perhaps you will marvel at this. It is no
          marvel to me, because I perceive natural principles and sound
          reason for all these providences of the Almighty. All His
          providences to His people upon the face of the whole earth, are
          perfectly philosophical. Then recollect, there is a chance for
          all who are honest in heart. What shall we do with those who are
          dishonest? Let them remain with the good until the time comes to
          cast them away, and gather out the good.
          We might say much on this point, showing you why things are as
          they are concerning the inhabitants of the earth receiving or
          rejecting the Gospel. Do you suppose they believe in Jesus Christ
          at Jerusalem? Can you make a Christian of a Jew? I tell you, nay.
          If a Jew comes into this Church, and honestly professes to be a
          Saint, a follower of Christ, and if the blood of Judah is in his
          veins, he will apostatize. He may have been born and bred a Jew,
          have the face of a Jew, speak the language of the Jews, and have
          attended to all the ceremonies of the Jewish religion, and have
          openly professed to be a Jew all his days; but I will tell you a
          secret--there is not a particle of the blood of Judaism in him,
          if he has become a true Christian, a Saint of God; for if there
          is, he will most assuredly leave the Church of Christ, or that
          blood will be purged out of his veins. We have men among us who
          were Jews, and became converted from Judaism. For instance, here
          is brother Neibaur ;do I believe there is one particle of the
          blood of Judah in his veins? No, not so much as could be seen on
          the point of the finest cambric needle, through a microscope with
          a magnifying power of two millions. This is a secret that you
          will perhaps find out, in a coming day, to your satisfaction. The
          Lord knew how to preach to the Jews, and told them what the truth
          was. You may as well undertake to command the most degraded of
          these Indian tribes, and give them arms and accoutrements, and
          try to put them through the regular military exercise, as to
          preach to the Jews to make them believe in the Lord Jesus Christ.
          Jerusalem is not to be redeemed by the soft still voice of the
          preacher of the Gospel of peace. Why? Because they were once the
          blessed of the Lord, the chosen of the Lord, the promised seed.
          They were the people from among whom should spring the Messiah;
          and salvation could be found only through that tribe. The Messiah
          came through them, and they killed him; and they will be the last
          of all the seed of Abraham to have the privilege of receiving the
          New and Everlasting Covenant. You may hand out to them gold, you
          may feed and clothe them, but it is impossible to convert the
          Jews, until the Lord God Almighty does it.
          We have this illustrated in the account of Cain and Abel. Cain
          conversed with his God every day, and knew all about the plan of
          creating this earth, for his father told him. But, for the want
          of humility, and through jealousy, and an anxiety to possess the
          kingdom, and to have the whole of it under his own control, and
          not allow any body else the right to say one word, what did he
          do? He killed his brother. The Lord put a mark on him; and there
          are some of his children in this room. When all the other
          children of Adam have had the privilege of receiving the
          Priesthood, and of coming into the kingdom of God, and of being
          redeemed from the four quarters of the earth, and have received
          their resurrection from the dead, then it will be time enough to
          remove the curse from Cain and his posterity. He deprived his
          brother of the privilege of pursuing his journey through life,
          and of extending his kingdom by multiplying upon the earth; and
          because he did this, he is the last to share the joys of the
          kingdom of God.
          Here are the Lamanites, another example. Their wickedness was not
          so great as those who slew the Son of God. Jesus revealed himself
          to them after he was slain, preached to them the Gospel. But in
          the fourth generation the Priesthood was driven from their midst,
          and after that, the laws, ordinances, and power of the Gospel
          ceased to be with them. Is their curse as great as that of those
          in Palestine? No, it is light, in comparison. They began to
          thirst for each other's blood, and massacred each other, from
          generation to generation, until they sunk into wickedness, and
          evil principles the most degrading, and have become loathsome and
          vile. Still, the curse will be removed from them before it will
          be removed from the children of Judah; and they will become "a
          white and delightsome people."
          Brother Ballantyne, and many of our brethren in distant lands
          write, "O, how we would rejoice to have the privilege of visiting
          our mountain home!" I would rather undertake to convert five
          thousand Lamanites, than to convert one of those poor miserable
          creatures whose fathers killed the Savior, and who say, "Amen to
          the deed," to this day. Yea, I would rather undertake to convert
          the devil himself, if it were possible.
          Then I say to the Elders in those regions, be not astonished if
          you have to see hard times. And if I had a voice that would reach
          the ears of all those Elders, I would say, LEAVE THEM, AND COME
          Now, sisters, write to your husbands who are in regions where the
          Gospel has been preached anciently, to come home; and I say to
          all the Elders who are in lands where the Gospel has been
          preached previous to our day, come away from that people, and
          leave them to live and die in their sins and ignorance. For the
          sins of their fathers are a sweet morsel to them, and they take
          pleasure in their wickedness; therefore, let them alone, and come
          home, and preach to the Lamanites.
          There are many in this city who can bear witness to an incident I
          will now relate. Last spring, when we visited Walker, the Indian
          chief, he was dull and sulky, and lay in his tent, and would not
          come out to meet me. I went into his tent, and the first thing he
          said was, "Brother Brigham, lay your hands upon me, for my spirit
          has gone away from me and I want it to come back again." He was
          full of anger, for his people had been fighting, and he did not
          know whether to turn on to the side of peace or of war.
          We laid hands upon him, and he felt better. At his request, we
          sung some "Mormon" hymns, and, as we left his tent, he was full
          of the good Spirit, and would not injure this people, no, not one
          particle. He was full of kindness, and love to God, and to all
          His works. He travelled with us to Iron County, and had dreams
          which amounted to revelations. If I could keep him with me all
          the time, do you suppose he would have an evil spirit? No, he
          would be filled with the Spirit of the Lord.
          Last Sabbath we had an excellent discourse from brother Aaron
          Farr; his spirit is good, and so is brother Washington L.
          Jolly's. Brother Farr closed his remarks by saying, "that we were
          building fine houses, and neglecting the Temple of the Lord," and
          brother Jolly referred to the same thing in his remarks. If it
          would not hurt their feelings, I would say, it is none of your
          business if we do not build a Temple here for years. I know they
          feel anxious to have a place for us to administer the endowments
          in, and so do I.
          Among those we administered the endowments to in Nauvoo, do you
          not think we administered to some who were devils, or in other
          words, full of the devil? You wish to see a Temple built, and,
          when it is done, some poor miserable beings will come up, and
          say, "We were baptized by brother So-and-so. Brother Brigham is a
          charming man, and what an excellent woman his wife is! Cannot we
          have our endowments this winter, brother Brigham?" And they will
          plead with brother Kimball, and sympathise for this or that man,
          saying, "Do let him have his endowment, for he is so generous and
          loving; he gave a sister a pair of stockings and shoes; cannot he
          have his endowment?" Well, he gets his endowment, and what for?
          To go to California, and reveal everything he can, and stir up
          wickedness, and prepare himself for hell.
          I would rather see this people cleansed, and give the righteous
          their endowments after they have waited awhile. Let the poor. and
          those who are humble before the Lord, have the first chance. I
          should not build a Temple, nor commence to put one piece of hewn
          stone upon the foundation, or plane a board or stick of timber
          for that building, until the Temple lot is fenced. If this people
          will pay one-fifth of the tithing that is due, we can build all
          that we wish.
          I will venture to say that brother Farr and Jolly never
          counselled their brethren, where they have been laboring, to come
          up here and pay their tithing; and yet they look to me and my
          brethren to do it all, to send the Gospel to the nations, to
          build temples, and watch night and day over the interests of this
          kingdom, and they have not even mouthed tithing; or, if they
          have, they have merely touched upon it, and when they get here,
          they whisper in my ear. "Brother Brigham, handle them carefully
          on tithing, for they know but little about it."
          I wish you to understand me. Wait until this people have paid
          their tithing, before there is any demand made on the Lord, or on
          His servants, for a Temple. If this people rise up, and make
          demands on me for anything that has not been done, or complain
          about anything that they have done, I am ready to post up the
          books, and strike a balance sheet, and show whether it is you or
          your President that is the defaulter.
          If all the brethren understood, and would pursue a proper policy,
          they would do better than they now do. My policy is to get rich;
          I am a miser in eternal things. Do I want to become rich in the
          things of this earth? Yes, if the Lord wishes me to have such
          riches, and I can use them to good advantage. My policy is to
          keep every man, woman, and child busily employed, that they may
          have no idle time for hatching mischief in the night, and for
          making plans to accomplish their own ruin.
          We see men in our streets employed only in plotting the ruin of
          this people. But men who are engaged in the kanyons, in stores,
          or in any active labor in the day time, when night comes they are
          glad to rest. Night is the time the idle and the indolent watch
          for their prey. My policy is to keep everybody busy in building
          up this kingdom; in building houses; in breaking up land; in
          setting out fruit and ornamental trees; in laying out fine
          gardens, pleasant walks, and beautiful groves; and in building
          academies, and other places of learning.
          There are hundreds of young men here who can go to school, which
          is far better than to waste their time. Study languages, get
          knowledge and understanding; and while doing this, get wisdom
          from God, and forget it not, and learn how to apply it, that you
          may do good with it all the days of your lives. May God bless
          you. AMEN.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, April 2, 1854
                          Jedediah M. Grant, April 2, 1854
           A Discourse by President Jedediah M. Grant, in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 2, 1854.
          We are assembled this afternoon to partake of bread, and drink in
          remembrance of the death and suffering of our Lord and Saviour
          Jesus Christ.
          I am satisfied that the Spirit of the Lord attends us whenever we
          meet in the way He has commanded; and whenever we have a meek and
          quiet spirit, we are prepared to receive that additional
          influence of the Holy Spirit, necessary to lead us into all
          truth, through the ordinances of the house of the Lord.
          While we sit and contemplate upon the fulfilment of prophecy,
          delivered by the Prophet of the Lord in this dispensation, and by
          many more of His servants; while we contemplate upon the
          fulfilment of the revelations in the Book of Mormon, and in the
          Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and think of the events that we
          have been for twenty odd years expecting and preaching about, now
          rolling in on the right and on the left; it is calculated to make
          some of our very anxious people feel more satisfied.
          The time has been, that even many of our Elders, when the sun was
          retiring in the west, looked for some sign in the heavens--for
          some flaming sword unsheathed, or some visible display of the
          power of the Almighty, by which they might know of the near
          approach of the Son of God. Others have feared greatly they would
          not live to see the fulfilment of the prophecies of brother
          Joseph, brother Brigham, and others; they have felt very anxious
          indeed about it. But I am convinced, that that class of Saints
          which have been so struck with anxiety and fearfulness, may now
          dismiss their fears, and dispense with all their anxiety, in
          relation to the predicted events that are coming upon the earth,
          for they are rolling in with such rapidity--they are rushing upon
          the astonished world with such velocity, as to exceed even our
          most sanguine expectations.
          The things that are transpiring upon the earth are certainly as
          great and as momentous as any of the revelations hold forth, or
          as any of the predictions of the Prophet Joseph have foretold.
          Notwithstanding this display of the power of God in fulfilling
          His word, we need not expect the eyes of the inhabitants of the
          earth to be opened to understand the meaning of the astounding
          events that are transpiring around them, for one of the marked
          signs of the last days is, the blindness of the people; we are
          told they should have eyes and see not, and ears but hear not,
          and hearts but understand not. If in the days of Jesus this was
          true of the Jews and surrounding nations, it is doubly so now in
          relation to the nations with which we are acquainted.
          Though the fulfilment of the words of the Prophets is clear and
          visible to us as the noonday sun in its splendor, yet the people
          of the world are blinded thereto; they do not comprehend nor
          discern the hand of the Lord. The Saints who live in the Spirit,
          walk by the Spirit, and are governed by the counsels of the
          Almighty, can see the working of the Lord, not only in our
          midst--not only in Utah Territory, in the midst of the people of
          God who assemble in this Tabernacle--it is not only in this
          latter day capacity we view the work of God, but we let our minds
          stretch abroad to creation's utmost extent, and we can see the
          hand of the Lord in all the events of earth. We see it in the
          revolutions of our own continent; we see it in the scattering and
          scourging of the house of Israel; in the fading away of nations,
          on the right and on the left; in the present commotion in our own
          nation; in the broils and contentions between the South and the
          North; in short, we see it in all the events connected with our
          own and other nations living on the continent of North and South
          America. And when the mind's eye stretches abroad across the
          mighty deep, throughout Europe, we see the hand of the Lord
          visibly at work there, not only in the spread of the Gospel, in
          the prosperity of the people of God, and in the proclamation of
          the eternal principles of truth through the agency of the Elders
          of Israel, but in the war-cloud gathering black around, dyeing
          the ocean with human gore, and drenching the solid earth with
          We see it in the preparations of war, and the framing of treaties
          of peace among strong nations. The world is in commotion, and the
          hearts of men fail them for fear of the impending storm that
          threatens to enshroud all nations in its black mantle. Treaties
          of peace may be made, and war will stop for a season, but there
          are certain decrees of the Gods, and certain bounds fixed, and
          laws and edicts passed the high courts of heaven, beyond which
          the nations cannot pass; and when the Almighty decrees the wicked
          shall slay the wicked, strong nations may interfere, peace
          conventions may become rife in the world and exert their
          influence to sheath the sword of war, and make treaties of peace
          to calm the troubled surface of all Europe, to no effect; the war
          cloud is still booming o'er the heavens, darkening the earth, and
          threatening the world with desolation.
          This is a fact the Saints have known for many years--that the
          Gods in yonder heavens have something to do with these
          revolutions; the angels, those holy beings who are sent from the
          heavens to the earth to minister in the destiny of nations, have
          something to do in these mighty revolutions and convulsions that
          shake creation almost to its centre.
          Consequently, when we see nation stirred up against nation, and
          on the other hand see other nations exerting a powerful influence
          to bring about negotiations of peace, shall we say they can bring
          it about? Do we expect they can stay the onward course of war?
          The Prophet of God has spoken it all, and we expect to see the
          work go on--and see all things fulfilled as the Prophets have
          declared by the spirit of prophecy in them.
          The fact of the Prophet declaring an event before it comes to
          pass does not necessarily make that event. If he should foresee
          war, and predict it, the bare prediction, independent of the
          event that is known in the heavens, and which the world must read
          in the great chapter of events, does not set Europe to boiling
          like a pot. The Prophet simply tells a fact that is to
          exist--simply tells an event that is to transpire in the great
          chain of the providence of the Almighty relating to this earth,
          in the winding up sceneries thereof.
          Why is it that the Latter-day Saints are perfectly calm and
          serene among all the convulsions of the earth--the turmoils,
          strife, war, pestilence, famine, and distress of nations? It is
          because the spirit of prophecy has made known to us that such
          things would actually transpire upon the earth. We understand it,
          and view it in its true light. We have learned it by the visions
          of the Almighty--by that spirit of intelligence that searches out
          all things, even the deep things of God.
          Can the wise men of Europe tell the result of the present war
          between Russia and Turkey with the allied powers? No, they
          cannot. If the present war should be suspended for a time, can
          they tell you when the next will break out, and what will be the
          result of it? No, they cannot. But if you will listen to the
          revelations of God through the spirit of prophecy, and to the
          servants of God, you may learn it all with certainty.
          Three days before the Prophet Joseph started for Carthage, I well
          remember his telling us we should see the fulfilment of the words
          of Jesus upon the earth, where he says the father shall be
          against the son, and the son against the father; the mother
          against the daughter, and the daughter against the mother; the
          mother-in-law against the daughter-in-law, and the
          daughter-in-law against the mother-in-law; and when a man's
          enemies shall be those of his own household.
          The Prophet stood in his own house when he told several of us of
          the night the visions of heaven were opened to him, in which he
          saw the American continent drenched in blood, and he saw nation
          rising up against nation. He also saw the father shed the blood
          of the son, and the son the blood of the father; the mother put
          to death the daughter, and the daughter the mother; and natural
          affection forsook the hearts of the wicked; for he saw that the
          Spirit of God should be withdrawn from the inhabitants of the
          earth, in consequence of which there should be blood upon the
          face of the whole earth, except among the people of the Most
          High. The Prophet gazed upon the scene his vision presented,
          until his heart sickened, and he besought the Lord to close it up
          When we hear of war in foreign lands--when we hear of the
          revolutions among nations afar off, we necessarily infer that
          distresses incident to war and the hottest of the battle will not
          come nigh unto us. It is natural for man to make favorable
          conclusions as to his own safety, when danger threatens, but the
          Prophet saw in the vision, that war and distress of nations will
          not only occur in Europe, in Asia, and in the islands of the sea,
          but he saw it upon the American Continent--in the region of
          country where he first introduced the doctrine of the Son of God;
          so we may look for calamity in our own borders, in our own
          nation, as well as in the nations of foreign climes.
          Some think, because of the peculiar situation of the country of
          the United States--the government being so well organized, little
          or no difficulty will ever come upon this continent,
          notwithstanding the European wars. Allow me to tell you in
          relation to that--when the Spirit of the Lord is powerfully
          manifested in any of the Elders of Israel, the first thing that
          is presented to his mind is the shedding of the blood of the
          Prophet, and those who did the deed.
          It is no matter how much they deal in compromised measures, or
          how often they try to adjust difficulties that thicken around
          them--it is a stern fact that the people of the United States
          have shed the blood of the Prophets, driven out the Saints of
          God, rejected the Priesthood, and set at naught the holy Gospel;
          and the result of rejecting the Gospel has been, in every age, a
          visitation from the chastening hand of the Almighty--which
          chastisement will be administered in proportion to the magnitude
          and enormity of their crimes.
          Consequently I look for the Lord to use His whip on the
          refractory son called "Uncle Sam;" I expect to see him chastised
          among the first of the nations. I think Uncle Sam is one of the
          Lord's boys that He will take the rod to first, and make him
          dance nimbly to his own tune of "Oh! Oh!!" for his
          transgressions, for his high-mindedness and loftiness, for his
          evil, for rejecting the Gospel, and causing the earth to drink
          the blood of the Saints--for this, I say, I expect he will be
          well switched among the first of the sons.
          I expect John Bull will get the next whipping; and I have no idea
          of the Lord whipping Russia and letting those refractory sons
          escape who are better taught--who have had a kind Father teaching
          them and instructing them by the voice of His Elders; sending
          Prophets to them, to warn them late and early; inviting them by
          the voice of His Son, by the voice of angels, and by the still
          small voice of His Spirit, crying unto them to repent of their
          sins and to turn unto Him; I say, I do not expect He will pass by
          these refractory sons who have turned a deaf ear to all His
          instructions, maltreating His messengers, and whip those boys who
          have not been so well instructed.
          I rejoice in the Lord my God, and feel happy in my spirit that
          the work of God is prospering, not only by the preaching of the
          Gospel, but by the progress of revolutions among the nations of
          the earth, and by the deeper corruption of the press and the
          people. I do not rejoice that the people and the press are waxing
          more and more corrupt, and that the war cloud darkens more and
          more, threatening nations with deeper distress; but I rejoice
          that the words of the Prophet are being fulfilled.
          I do not desire thousands to lose their lives by war, and the
          attendant distresses; the spirit in me is different to this; but
          I rejoice that the reign of Satan is short upon the earth, and
          that the work of the Father has commenced on the face of all the
          earth--in the north, in the south, in the east, and in the west;
          and it is seen in our midst by the progress of the work of
          apostacy; for there is half wise and half foolish, as represented
          by the parable of the Saviour.
          How many of the brethren that are brought here by the Perpetual
          Emigrating Fund from England and other countries will keep the
          faith, and stay with the people of God, and do right? I am afraid
          not more than half. All these things betoken the establishment of
          the work of God, and the growth of our religion, which gives me
          great joy.
          When the people apostatize there is a contrast between the good
          and the bad, the just and the unjust. I rejoice when I see the
          righteousness of the Saints in contrast with the corruptions of
          the world.
          In the midst of this people there is faithfulness, virtue, and
          integrity, and they are the most righteous and the best people
          upon the face of the whole earth; but when the world look upon
          us, and upon our morals, they look through dark spectacles and
          goggles, which blind them; they cannot see, and they therefore
          think we are the blackest people in crime, and the deepest sunk
          in degradation. When I see that the world have eyes, but cannot
          see, ears, but cannot hear, hearts, but cannot understand, it
          speaks volumes on the end being near, when the Son of God will
          come in the clouds of heaven to take vengeance on the ungodly,
          and reign in the midst of His people, and bring to a termination
          the reign of Satan.
          I rejoice exceedingly that the work of God is progressing so
          rapidly under the sun upon the face of all the world. For war and
          bloodshed are just as necessary, and just as much the work of
          God, as repentance and baptism for the remission of sins; and it
          must progress, for the only means to bring about His purposes,
          consummate His decrees, and establish eternal righteousness, is
          by cutting off the wicked from the earth, after He has sought to
          save them by the plan of salvation. Seeing they would not
          listen--they would not obey--they would not be instructed--then
          as a kind father who cares for the welfare of his children, He
          takes the chastening rod, He unsheathes His sword in heaven, and
          cuts off the disobedient portion of His children. I rejoice to
          see this work progressing.
          To give you my ideas more clearly upon this matter, suppose the
          people of God are called out to war--would they wish to cultivate
          the same spirit that the wicked cultivate? No, they would not.
          Would they go out to war to satisfy a guilty thirst for blood?
          No. But they would exercise faith in the name of the Lord Jesus
          Christ, and execute the judgments of God upon the wicked by His
          I know that some cannot see the difference between a man of God
          taking a sword as did Samuel, and hewing down Agag, and the
          wicked slaying each other; but they look upon that the same as
          they do upon one Gentile hewing down another. When the man of God
          raises the sword, he would at the same time ask God to nerve his
          arm with strength, and fill him with the Holy Ghost. Thus
          strengthened, one man would slay a thousand, and overcome a
          troop, in executing the judgments of God, like the angels that
          were sent into the camp of the Assyrians in days of old. Do you
          think those angels were blood-thirsty ? No. They were messengers
          of the Most High, to execute His judgments, and bring to pass His
          Some think we rejoice to see the wicked in their distress, and to
          behold the calamity that is coming upon the earth. That is not
          the true cause of our rejoicing; but we rejoice to see the
          predictions of the Prophets coming to pass, the reign of
          wickedness closing, which is the cause of all the ills to which
          mortality is heir, the cause of God move on in its majesty, and
          the great work fast approaching the winding up scene of the
          dispensations pertaining to earth.
          Let us hear, see, understand, obey, and serve God faithfully,
          that we may make our way, through changing elements and the crash
          of worlds, into the presence of our Father who is in heaven, for
          Jesus' sake. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
          C. Kimball, April 2, 1854
                           Heber C. Kimball, April 2, 1854
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 2, 1854.
          I have been much interested and edified with the remarks of
          brother Grant: they are good. I wish this whole people could see
          the propriety of these things as they ought. To me it would be
          one of the best and most joyful things in the world, if men and
          women who call themselves "Mormons," or Latter-day Saints, would
          live up to their profession, and learn to speak the truth as it
          is in Jesus Christ, and do his will on the earth, as it is done
          in heaven.
          I ask you, brethren and sisters, if you expect to go into heaven,
          if you do not do his will on earth as it is done in heaven? Can
          those persons who pursue a course of carelessness, neglect of
          duty, and disobedience, when they depart from this life, expect
          that their spirits will associate with the spirits of the
          righteous in the spirit world? I do not expect it, and when you
          depart from this state of existence, you will find it out for
          Brother Grant was speaking about the work of God, in the laying
          waste of nations by sea and by land. I believe it is all the work
          of God, and it is all right. Will He sweep them from the earth in
          order to destroy their power and influence? He will. And when
          kings, and princes, and captains, and great men, according to the
          greatness of the world, go into the world of spirits, they will
          not have as much power as they had here upon the earth. We can
          hear of their spirits trying to peep, and mutter, and mock, and
          rap, and cause tables to dance, and chairs to move from one place
          to another, but that is all the power they have.
          While I am in the flesh, I can take a chair, or a club, and make
          you feel my power to a still greater extent; I could bruise your
          flesh, and break your bones, but they cannot do anything but
          peep, and make tables and chairs dance, and rap, and give
          uncertain sounds. That is wisdom great enough for the world; it
          does well enough for them; it is all the revelation they deserve;
          and a few of this people go to those spirits. That man or woman
          who will not learn the principle of subjection, and become like
          clay in the hands of the potter, will be led astray by these
          spirits; and if not by these spirits, something will come by and
          by with more power.
          The Saints are receiving their endowment, and preparing for that
          which is in the future; to dwell in the heavens, and sit upon
          thrones, and reign over kingdoms and dominions, principalities
          and powers; and as this work progresses, the works of Satan will
          increase, and he will continue to present one thing after
          another, following up the work of God, and increasing means of
          deception, to lead astray such men and women, and take them
          captive. As the work of God increases in power and extent upon
          the earth, so will the works of Satan increase. I expect that
          tribulation will be upon the wicked, and continue from this time
          until they are swept off from the earth. I just as much expect
          these things as I do to see the sun rise and set to-morrow.
               I would like to see all this people do right, and keep the
          commandments of God. I would like to see them fulfil their
          covenants, and live up to their vows and promises, and fulfil
          their obligations, for they have obligated themselves before God,
          and before angels, and before earthly witnesses, that they would
          do this.
          What you have agreed to do, God will require you to perform, if
          it should be ten thousand years after this time. And when the
          servants of God speak to you, and require you to do a thing, the
          Lord God will fulfil His words, and make you fulfil His words he
          gave to you through His servants. Inasmuch as you have come into
          this Church, and made a covenant to forsake the world, and cleave
          unto the Lord, and keep His commandments, the Lord will compel
          you to do it, if it should be in ten thousand years from this
          time. These are my views, and I know it will be so.
          Comparing us to clay that is in the hands of the potter, if that
          clay is passive, I have power as a potter to mould it and make it
          into a vessel unto honor. Who is to mould these vessels? Is it
          God Himself in person, or is it His servants, His potters, or
          journeymen, in company with those He has placed to oversee the
          work? The great Master Potter dictates His servants, and it is
          for them to carry out His purposes, and make vessels according to
          His designs; and when they have done the work, they deliver it up
          to the Master for His acceptance; and if their works are not
          good, He does not accept them; the only works He accepts, are
          those that are prepared according to the design He gave. God will
          not be trifled with; neither will His servants; their words have
          got to be fulfilled, and they are the men that are to mould you,
          and tell you what shape to move in.
          I do not know that I can compare it better than by the potter's
          business. It forms a good comparison. This is the course you must
          pursue, and I know of no other way that God has prepared for you
          to become sanctified, and moulded, and fashioned, until you
          become modelled to the likeness of the Son of God, by those who
          are placed to lead you. This is a lesson you have to learn as
          well as myself.
          When I know that I am doing just as I am told by him who is
          placed to lead this people, I am then a happy man, I am filled
          with peace, and can go about my business with joy and pleasure; I
          can lie down and rise again in peace, and be filled with gladness
          by night and by day. But when I have not done the things that are
          right, my conscience gnaws upon my feelings. This is the course
          for me to take. If it is the course for me to take, it is the
          course for every other Elder in Israel to take--it does not
          matter who he is, or where he came from; whether he be an
          American, an Englishman, Irishman, Frenchman or German, Jew or
          Gentile; to this you have got to bow, and you have got to bow
          down like the clay in the hands of the potter, that suffers the
          potter to mould it according to his own pleasure. You have all
          got to come to this; and if you do not come to it at this time,
          as sure as the sun ever rose and set, you will be cut from the
          wheel, and thrown back into the mill.
          You have come from the mill, and you have been there grinding.
          For what purpose? To bring you into a passive condition. You have
          been gathered from the nations of the earth, from among the
          kindreds, tongues, and peoples of the world, to the Valley of the
          Great Salt Lake, to purify and sanctify yourselves, and become
          like the passive clay in the hands of the potter. Now suppose I
          subject myself enough, in the hands of the potter, to be shaped
          according as he was dictated by the Great Master potter that
          rules over all things in heaven and on earth, he would make me
          into a vessel of honor.
          There are many vessels that are destroyed after they have been
          moulded and shaped. Why? Because they are not contented with the
          shape the potter has given them, but straightway put themselves
          into a shape to please themselves; therefore they are beyond
          understanding what God designs, and they destroy themselves by
          the power of their own agency, for this is given to every man and
          woman, to do just as they please. That is all right, and all
          just. Well, then, you have to go through a great many modellings
          and shapes, then you have to be glazed and burned; and even in
          the burning, some vessels crack. What makes them crack? Because
          they are snappish; they would not crack, if they were not
          snappish and wilful.
          If you go to the potteries in Staffordshire, England, where the
          finest china ware is manufactured, you will see them take the
          coarsest materials about the pottery, and make a thing in the
          shape of a half bushel; then put the finest ware in these to
          secure it from danger in the burning operation. All the fine ware
          made in Europe and in China, is burnt in this kind of vessel.
          After they are done with, they are cast away--they are vessels of
          wrath fitted for destruction. So God takes the wicked, and makes
          them protect the righteous, in the process of sanctifying, and
          burning, and purifying, and preparing them, and making them fit
          for the Master's use.
          These saggars, as they are called, are compounded of refuse
          articles that have been cast out; so even they are good for
          something. The wicked are of use, for they are a rod in the hands
          of the Almighty to scourge the righteous, and prepare them for
          their Master's use, that they may enter into the celestial world,
          and be crowned with glory in His presence.
          Brethren who hold the Priesthood, how do you like to rebel
          against those who are placed over you in the Priesthood, to rule
          and guide you in the proper way? You Bishops, or Presiding Elder,
          Teacher, Deacon, Apostle or Prophet, how do you appear when you
          rebel against your head? You look like the woman who rebels
          against her husband or Lord. It also makes the children as bad as
          the parents; for if the parents are rebellious against their
          superiors, the children will be rebellious against their parents.
          Because the parents do not pursue a proper course, God makes
          their children a scourge to them.
          Parents, if you do not listen to counsel, and walk in the path
          the Priesthood marks out, the Lord will prepare a scourge for
          you, if it is in your own family, to chasten you, and bring you
          to a knowledge of the truth, that you may be humble and penitent,
          and keep the commandments of God.
          There is not much of this in the city of the Great Salt Lake, but
          look among the settlements north, south, east, and west, and see
          the rebellion against the authorities of which President Young
          and his associates have sent to preside over them; there is
          scarcely an instance where a whole settlement will listen to the
          counsel of their President.
          Do you expect to have peace and plenty, to continue to thrive,
          and increase in property, in life, in herds, in flocks, and in
          the comforts of this life, while you are disobedient to those
          placed over you? You may for a season, but there is a rod
          preparing for the rebellious, and the righteous will have to
          suffer with the guilty. I know that by experience.
          I will tell you another thing that I know. While the righteous
          are taking the rod along with the wicked, and it comes upon them
          severely, (I have passed through it many times,) they have joy,
          and peace, and consolation, and the Spirit of the Lord God rests
          mightily upon them, and is round about them, and they say, in the
          midst of it all, "We are determined, by the help of God, to keep
          His commandments, and by His help to do the will of our
          President." For if there is no man on God's footstool that will
          stand by him, and assist him, I am determined to do all that lies
          in my power to sustain him while I am upon the earth.
          My prayer is, O Lord help me to do thy will, and walk in the
          footsteps of my leader, light up my path, and help me to walk so
          that my feet may never slip, and to keep my tongue from speaking
          guile; that I may never be left to betray my brethren, who hold
          the Priesthood of the Son of God; but that I may always honor
          that Priesthood, magnify it, reverence it, and love it more than
          I do my life, or my wives and my children. If I do that, I know
          the Priesthood will honor me, and exalt me, and bring me back
          into the presence of God, and also those who listen to my counsel
          as I listen to the counsel of him whose right it is to dictate
          me. If brother Brigham should get a revelation containing the
          will of God concerning His servant Heber, it would be, "Let my
          servant Heber do all things whatsoever my servant Brigham shall
          require at his hands, for that is the will of his Father in
          heaven." If that is the will of God concerning me, what is the
          will of God concerning you? It is the same.
          Brethren of the Priesthood, let us rise up in the name of
          Israel's God, and dispense with everything that is not of God,
          and let us become one, even as the Father and the Son are one. If
          we take that course we shall triumph over hell, the grave, and
          over everything else that shall oppose our onward progress in
          earth, or in hell; there is nothing we need fear. I fear nothing
          only to grieve my Father who is in heaven, and my brethren who
          are upon the earth.
          Now suppose my wives and my children would take the same course
          to please me, and be subject to me, as I am to brother Brigham,
          would there be any sorrow, or confusion, or broils? No, there
          would be no sorrow, there would be no blues in my family. I am
          never blue when I do brother Brigham's will; but when I do not do
          it, I begin to grow blue; and when brother Brigham does not do
          the will of God, he begins to feel blue. It always makes my
          family feel blue when they will not do as I wish them; and I
          suppose it affects almost every family so in this town.
          Do you suppose I am afraid of the world? No. I have nothing to do
          with the world, with the devil, with any of his servants, nor
          with his commandments. All I have to do with is the Saints. I
          belong to the Kingdom of God, with my family, and with everything
          I possess on earth or in heaven, it is the Lord's, and I am His
          servant, and I devote all I have to Him, and so His cause, it is
          all at the service of this Church and people. I have said it to
          my family, and I say it now, when I have finished my course
          pertaining to the flesh, I am going to deed all my property to
          the Church; my wives, my children, shall not have it to quarrel
          about; but I will deed it all to the Church, and the Church shall
          dictate them from this time henceforth and forever.
          That is just as I feel; for if I put myself in the Church, and
          everything I have, and deed it all over to the Church, then I
          belong to the Church with all I possess. I have not anything but
          what the Lord has given to me; He has given me my houses and my
          land. I have built my houses out of the elements that He
          organized when He organized the earth. My wives, my children,
          myself, and all I own, belong to the Lord God; and when I lay
          down this tabernacle of clay, my spirit will return to God who
          gave it. What can I retain of this world when I have done with it
          in this mortal state? I do not know of anything I can take with
          me. I came into the world naked, and I shall go from it taking
          nothing with me.
          I have seen many cases where, at the death of the parents, the
          children will quarrel about the property, and fight about it; but
          my inheritance shall not be divided, it must remain whole; for
          except the body remains whole, it will die. If you divide the
          body, and separate the members of it, it will distress the body,
          make it imperfect, and it will go to misery, wretchedness,
          sorrow, and death. Well, then, when you die, put your inheritance
          into a situation that it will never be divided, and there will be
          no quarrelling about it.
          It is just so with this Church; if we are united, and the
          Priesthood is united, and the families of this Church, with their
          husbands at their head, are united, we stand, and all hell, with
          the devil at their head, have nothing to do with us; they cannot
          move us. But if we are divided we fall.
          What do you say to our being one, and clinging together? I speak
          to the brethren; I do not expect any woman will stick to me only
          my wives; if the women of every man stick to him, as the men
          stick to me, then we shall all be stuck together, and live
          together, and reign together, and get rich together, and increase
          together, and build up together, and be as one man in all things.
          Would we not be a happy company? It is that alone that will make
          you truly happy; and to be perfectly limber in the hands of the
          potter like clay. What makes the clay snap? Because it wants its
          own way; and you cannot be happy unless you submit to the laws of
          God, and to the principles of His government.
          When a person is miserable, wretched, and unhappy in himself, put
          him in what circumstances you please, and he is wretched still.
          If a person is poor, and composes his mind, and calmly submits to
          the providences of God, he will feel cheerful and happy in all
          circumstances, if he continues to keep the commandments of God.
          But you may fill the house of a dissatisfied person with
          everything the world can produce, and he will be miserable with
          all. All heaven could not satisfy discontented persons; they must
          first be satisfied with themselves, and content in the situation
          in which they are placed, and learn to acknowledge the hand of
          God in all things.
          There are some ladies who are not happy in their present
          situations; but that woman who cannot be happy with one man,
          cannot be happy with two, and a man that is not happy with one
          wife, cannot be with two, even though they are good women. You
          know all women are good, or ought to be. They were made for
          angelic beings, and I would be glad to see them act more angelic
          in their behaviour. You were made more angelic, and a little
          weaker than man. Man is made of rougher material, to open the
          way, cut down bushes, and kill the snakes, that women may walk
          along through life, and not soil and tear their skirts. When you
          see a woman with ragged skirts, you may know she wears the
          unmentionables, for she is doing the man's business, and has not
          time to cut off the rags that are hanging around her. From this
          time hence forth you may know what woman wears her husband's
          May the Lord bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
          C. Kimball, November 26, 1854
                         Heber C. Kimball, November 26, 1854
                         CONTENTMENT--HOME MANUFACTURES--THE
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
                      Great Salt Lake City, November 26, 1854.
          I feel grateful for the privileges and blessings we enjoy as a
          people. This seems to be the feeling of every one that attempts
          to speak before this congregation. But what are the feelings of
          thousands of this people that appreciate their blessings and
          their enjoyments? I know for one that I have never seen a day
          since I entered in to this Church, but what I felt thankful for
          the situation in which I was placed. I have been many times poor
          as to the things of this world, but I never saw the time but what
          I felt rich in regard to the principles of life and salvation,
          that God has revealed to us.
          I presume there are but few in this valley, and perhaps not one,
          that has seen closer times than I have, or than President Brigham
          Young has. I hear a great many people say, and even some of those
          who labor on the Public Works, that they have nothing but bread
          to eat and water to drink; well, I have seen the time, a great
          many times, that I had not bread to eat, but there was plenty of
          water, though not half so good as we have here in these valleys.
          I have thought a thousand times how it is possible that men can
          have nothing under the heavens to live upon but bread and water,
          when the valleys are full of vegetation, and at the same time
          they will have plenty of potatoes, beets, carrots, pumpkins, and
          everything of that kind, and still they say they have nothing but
          bread and water! That is a mystery that never has been unfolded
          to me. I have never seen the time in my life but what I had
          something to eat, if it was nothing but some horse beef, or
          something of that kind.
          Well, there are a great many who labor, and have their three
          dollars and three dollars and a half a day, and they say there is
          nothing but bread and water to live upon. Ask them how much of a
          family they have, and you will learn they have only one wife, and
          no children, and are paid from 18 to 20 dollars a week, and
          cannot get anything but bread and water!
          I merely speak of this because I have heard it so much. Perhaps
          they cannot get meat, and perhaps they cannot get butter, nor
          sugar, nor coffee, nor tea, but they have plenty of potatoes, and
          they have plenty of beets, carrots, pumpkins, squashes, &c., &c.,
          for there are thousands of these things in the Tithing Office. I
          wish the brethren would not come to President Young, nor to any
          other one, with that complaint any more, until the potatoes are
          all gone. Why not say, "We have to live on bread, and water, and
          potatoes, and pumpkins, squashes, and all these good things?"
          Will you not be so candid as to make that report the next time? I
          know perfectly well we are comfortable as a people, and you may
          go into the United States, and into the best cities and towns
          that there are in the United States, and you cannot find so large
          a congregation as are here together, which is as well clad as you
          are to-day. If you could stand where I am, and look upon this
          congregation, you would be surprised to see the good clothing you
          have on; it is better than I ever saw any congregation have in
          any part of the United States, or in any portion of Europe that I
          ever was in; and we have the least cause of complaint of any
          people that live upon the face of the earth; this I know. And I
          know another thing, that a great many people are becoming so
          proud--well, perhaps it is not pride, but they have got so that
          they cannot dress and clothe themselves with anything that is not
          brought here by the merchants. Many will bring in their wool, and
          their linsey, and their good clothing that they make here from
          the wool, and give it to clothe the Indians, for they are too
          proud to wear it themselves. But the day will come when the
          merchants of the earth will lift up their heads and their voices,
          and cry out, "We have no place to sell our merchandize."
          Will the time ever be that we can make our clothing? We nearly
          can at this time. We can do it almost universally as a people. If
          there are any who have not got the sheep, they can buy the wool
          cheaper than it can be bought in the United States this day. You
          can buy it at from 20 to 50 cents a pound. I would like to see
          the people take a course to make their own clothing, make their
          own machinery, their own knives and their own forks, and
          everything else we need, for the day will come when we will be
          under the necessity of doing it, for trouble and perplexity, war
          and famine, bloodshed and fire, and thunder and lightning will
          roll upon the nations of the earth, insomuch that we cannot get
          to them, nor they to us. If you do not believe me I want you to
          believe the Prophets; read the revelations that came through
          brother Joseph Smith, and through Daniel and Moses, and through
          Jesus, and through all the ancient Prophets. They spoke of these
          things, and declare they shall come to pass in the latter days.
          Well, what period is it now? Unto us it is the "last days," in
          which, the Lord says by His Prophets, when you hear of war, and
          rumors of war, it will not be long before you have it in your own
          land. Now are we as a people preparing and qualifying ourselves
          for that day, lest it overtake us as a thief in the night? It
          certainly will if we do not wake up from our slumber.
          There is a blessing that attends this people wherever they go,
          and every man that comes to us, or is at a place when we come, I
          never have seen the time but what they begin to get rich. Look at
          Nauvoo, for instance, and see how poor and penniless we were,
          living in old log cabins, and destitute; but we began to get
          rich, and many became wealthy. There is no man upon the face of
          the earth that will be favorable towards Zion and towards this
          people, but what he will prosper temporally as well as
          spiritually. I have never seen a place, since I was born upon the
          earth, in which I could make one dollar, but that I could make 50
          dollars among the Saints in the same length of time. It seems to
          cost more to build a house here by one half than it does in the
          United States, still it is easier to build, and to multiply and
          replenish the earth, and raise food, and everything else, in this
          place, than in any other that ever I saw. At the same time there
          are a great many who murmur, and say it is the hardest place they
          ever saw; that is a curiosity to me, when the blessings of the
          Almighty attend us wherever we go; for we can build up a city in
          a few days, or at the furthest in a few years, and it seems to be
          no trouble at all. Brethren and sisters, let us try to appreciate
          our blessings, and honor the calling we have received. At the
          same time there are a great many who disregard their profession,
          and tantalize others who hold the Priesthood, and try to make it
          dishonorable; but they cannot do it. I cannot dishonor it, but I
          can dishonor myself.
          The Priesthood is a gift from the Almighty, and He has placed a
          portion of it upon me to honor, and if I honor that calling, that
          Priesthood will honor me, it will magnify me before God, and
          before the world. I do know that when I take a course to dishonor
          myself, I degrade myself in the eyes of heaven, and upon earth.
          When I trifle with the Priesthood I trifle with the Almighty; and
          when I trifle with President Young I trifle with the Priesthood,
          and that Priesthood will leave me, and I will fall, and I will
          become disgraced in the eyes of heaven, and of all Saints; and I
          forfeit everything that I had attained while I held that
          Priesthood, when I forfeit it; I forfeit my salvation and every
          blessing I possess.
          Supposing we all realized this, do you not think that those who
          have the Priesthood, and take a course to pollute not only
          themselves, but their brethren, and their sisters, and degrade
          themselves, and steal, and lie, and take the name of God in vain,
          would repent speedily? How do you suppose the Lord looks upon
          them? Now reflect one moment; He looks upon them with less
          allowance than I do, and that in proportion to the light and
          knowledge which He has. And how do angels look upon them when
          they are sent forth to minister to those who will become heirs of
          We read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants that when Peter and
          James desired to depart, John desired to tarry, that he might
          accomplish a greater work. "Well," says the Lord, "you may have
          your wishes, and, as John wants to tarry to do a greater work, I
          will authorize you, James and Peter, to assist my servant John to
          perform a good work while he shall tarry." Now, if John has
          angels to administer to him, why not other men who are servants
          of the living God? It is just as reasonable that they should. I
          know it is so; I do not believe it, but I actually know it; and
          that the God which I serve lives and dwells in the heavens; and I
          feel to honor Him, I feel to reverence Him, and to do a good work
          by His authority, that I may come into His presence, and give up
          my stewardship with joy, and not with grief; and dwell with Him
          at some future time. And when I give up my stewardship to Him, if
          He considers me worthy, He can restore it to me, with an hundred
          fold beside.
          We are on trial, and let us prove ourselves by paying our
          tithing, and fulfilling all our duties before God, and see if He
          will not pour us out a blessing that there will not be room to
          contain it. How in the heavens can you prove the Lord whether His
          word shall be verified, if you do not step forward and do as He
          has told you? Gentlemen and ladies, let me tell you one thing,
          your withholding does not impoverish the Almighty, for you have
          not anything only what is His, and you have not anything only
          what He gave you; and do you suppose He has given all to you that
          He possesses? No. When He has given every thing that you can
          retain, that you can watch over, and preside over, He is not
          impoverished, because there is an eternal increase, and there is
          no end to His income, and there is no end to His creations, for
          they go on continually. You have not anything only what you have
          received from the Almighty from day to day. Where do you get your
          water, your meat, your bread, and the luxuries of life? Did not
          He create them all, or, in other words, organize them? Were not
          the elements thereof placed here upon the earth before you came
          here? One half of the people may draw away from the truth, or two
          thirds of them, or a quarter of them, or all but twenty, if you
          please, and do you suppose it will hinder the salvation, the
          exaltation, the happiness, and the heaven that pertains to those
          who cleave to this Church? No, it won't affect them one hair. If
          you do not pay one dime of tithing it will not impoverish the
          Almighty, but I will tell you where the effect will be, it will
          affect yourselves, your own salvation. If you neglect these
          things, I tell you the Lord will neglect to bless you; it comes
          on yourselves individually, and it stands you in hand, every soul
          of you, men and women, to arise and prove the Lord, and see if He
          does not watch your faithfulness, and is not ready to pour you
          out a blessing that you have not room to receive.
          Since President Young and others have dwelt upon tithing it is
          coming in first rate, and Bishop Hunter has become frightened;
          "Good heavens," says he, "what shall we do with the tithing? We
          have not got room to put it." "Why," says I, "stretch out,
          Bishop." If he does not stretch out, he will, in comparison, be
          like an artificial globe, he will become round, he will draw up,
          that is the trouble. Too many have got the sweeny, and the skins
          are growing tight on their flesh, and even on their bones. Some
          of the Bishops and Elders become so contracted that it is too
          hard for them to pay their tithing when it pertains to them as
          individuals, for it is an individual salvation. Let us be one in
          these things, and be up and doing while it is time; and it is
          time all the time, and it is time in eternity all the time, and
          always will be; and when we get into the next stage of action it
          will be time while we are there, and it will be eternity around
          us. Let us go to work and purify our hearts--our tabernacles--and
          purify and cleanse our houses, and let us rise up as a people.
          What say ye? Do you feel inclined to do it? Let us show to the
          world that we are Saints, for it hurts my feelings to see the
          steps that some Elders here are taking right in the midst of
          Israel, rising up in clans to steal from their brethren, and
          thinking we shall believe it is some one else. Is that righteous?
          Is that the religion of Christ? Is that doing as you would wish
          to be dealt by? Such characters will see sorrow, they will see
          wretchedness, they will see misery; and may God grant that their
          misery may begin to fall upon them, and increase, that they may
          never rest until they repent, and wash away their sins, and turn
          unto the Lord; I wish this on conditions you know. Well, here we
          pray, and here we desire, that inasmuch as the world raise
          weapons against Zion, or against God's people, we pray that these
          weapons may fall upon their own heads, and not upon ours; we
          pray, inasmuch as they dig pits, that they may fall into them
          instead of getting us into them.
          Bless your souls, I have no fear about any matters pertaining to
          this people, if they would rise up and be as one man, and act by
          common consent with the President, as his Counsellors and as the
          Twelve do. The Twelve feel to be one with the First Presidency,
          as they are with each other. I do not fear the world, nor do I
          fear anything that is in it, for where there is union and
          concentration with that man whom God has appointed, there is a
          power that this earth cannot handle. Now the world do not know
          this, but still they are fearful; there is something out of sight
          which they fear. Again, if those who go forth to preach the
          Gospel could speedily gather every one of the Saints from Europe,
          Asia, Africa, the islands of the sea, and from wherever they are
          scattered, there would be twenty thousand, yes, fifty thousand,
          converted, where there now are not ten. The lingerers are right
          in the gate, like a dog in a manger; they will neither eat
          themselves nor let anybody else eat; and they are an offence in
          the eyes of the world, and they block up the work from rolling
          on. I wish they were gathered into a brush heap and burned, that
          is those who ought to be burned, and the rest gathered with us;
          for the Lord, in the very first start of this Church, said, "All
          those who have entered into covenant with me, and come into my
          Church, let them gather themselves together into one place."
          Still, do you not see how desirous people are to scatter here and
          there, and not go as they are told; but they are for getting off
          by themselves, to partake of the spirit of the world, and the
          spirit of selfishness; and they want to own everything there is,
          that no person or being can get within miles of them.
          We are commanded to gather into one place, and purify ourselves,
          and sanctify ourselves, that we may be prepared for His coming;
          for He will come by and bye, when He gets ready; the time is not
          very far off, as many suppose; He will not come to the wicked
          first, but to those who are virtuous, and have kept their
          covenants; and when He comes to the wicked He will come in the
          clouds of heaven and in flames of fire, and will take vengeance
          on them, and on those that know not God, and do not obey His
          counsel, and His Priesthood, and the power He has placed upon
          earth. To me, the word comes from brother Brigham as the word of
          the Lord; but how many there are who disregard it. He is the
          delegate that God has appointed to be Joseph's successor, and his
          word is the word of the Lord, whether it is written or not;
          whether it comes out as revelation or not, it is the word of God
          to those who believe and practise it; and when this is done the
          blessings of the Lord God will rest upon this people to that
          degree that you cannot conceive nor imagine. As for riches, let
          us seek after the riches of eternal life, and let us seek first
          the kingdom of God, and its righteousness, and then all necessary
          things shall be added unto us, both those that pertain to earth,
          and that pertain to heaven and heavenly things. As to what little
          I have in this world, I have not anything but what belongs to the
          Almighty; and if I have got anything here in my possession that I
          am steward over, if it is wanted I want He should have it, I do
          not care what it is. I know the earth is full of the abundance of
          everything that is or ever was upon it; and we are bound to
          prosper if we take this course, but if we do not we shall
          experience the opposite; and when the opposite takes place it
          will be worse, and more sorrowful, and more to be dreaded than
          anything we have ever had to experience.
          I wish many of you had been through the scenes that brother
          Brigham and many others have. "What, do you want us to pass
          through the same that you have?" Yes, and more abundantly. Do you
          think I will cry about it? No; I will rejoice if you only stick
          to the faith, because it will be for your good--for your
          happiness; it will give you an experience that you have not got,
          and I do not know that you can have it until you have been tried.
          You have never seen the day that you have had to watch with your
          firelock in readiness; that is, you have not had to watch
          President Young, with your fire-arms and other weapons of
          defence, and not only to watch him, but to watch you Elders. This
          was all the time the case in the former part of our career in
          this Church, and we were happy then; were we not, brother
          Brigham? ["Yes, sir."] and rejoiced all the day long that it was
          no worse with us.
          We talk of these things to you a great many times; well, we have
          passed through a great deal of tribulation. Though there may be
          individuals who have passed through pretty close places, yet I
          never saw a place where there was not a chance to get out some
          time; but have you, as a people, one in a hundred of you, passed
          through any great trials? Many of you have been brought here free
          of expense, and did not work to pay one dime of it, until you got
          here, and got settled. Did we get carried in our early day? No,
          we had to look out for ourselves, and then take a large back load
          Some say they do not want to work here for nothing and find
          themselves; but we found ourselves, that is, we found ourselves
          right there. Telling about finding ourselves! God finds us, and
          furnishes us with everything we have, with the breath we breathe,
          and the earth we stand upon, and the water that we drink. Do you
          make all these things? No, the Lord made them, and placed them
          here upon the earth for our use; He made the wheat and organized
          it; we have the seed, and all we have to do is to sow one kernel
          and get a thousand, to sow one bushel and get twenty, forty, or
          eighty; to plant one bushel of corn and get five hundred; to
          plant six bushels of potatoes and get three or four hundred. Find
          yourselves, do you? Did you find the seed? No, you did not, the
          Lord found it; when He came here He brought it with Him, and He
          told His sons to sow it, and let it increase.
          You are aware that my object in addressing you is to try to
          influence your minds to do good, and take the right course, and
          listen to counsel, and to the government of God as it is
          established upon the earth. Do you suppose I would occupy this
          stand, were it not that peradventure I might persuade you? I am
          exhorting you to faithfulness, humility, and to be true to your
          integrity, and to your God, and to one another, and to pray.
          There are a great many men will pray when you ask them to pray,
          but I doubt whether they pray at any other time, but they must
          keep up an appearance in our midst, and at the same time carry on
          iniquity right here in the heart of Zion. As some one said here
          last Sabbath, I wish things would take a little different course,
          that we should have no necessity of exhorting you to
          faithfulness. I wish you would exhort yourselves to faithfulness,
          and then practise it, and then continue in it to the end. Let us
          go to work and build up Zion as well as build up ourselves, for
          when we build up Zion we build up ourselves, when we enrich Zion
          we enrich ourselves. When we build up the Public Works we enrich
          ourselves, for the public improvements increase the value of our
          private improvements, and they are connected together. Let
          President Brigham Young and his Counsellors, and the Twelve,
          leave this place and go to Fillmore, and property in Fillmore
          will rise the moment we go there and commence to build a temple.
          Lots, instead of selling for 25 dollars, will sell for 25
          hundred. Take away the temple from here, and place it there, and
          see what a change it will make; for where the carcasse is, there
          the eagles will gather together, and you cannot help yourselves.
          Do you know it? Now let us go to work and build up these Public
          Works, and make things look nice and comfortable. It will take us
          but a little while to do a thing if we have means to do it; for
          the more means there are, the more men can be employed; and after
          all true riches are in labor and muscle, the sinew and the bone,
          more than in gold and silver, and fine clothing. Did you ever see
          a piece of calico make itself? It is produced by bone and sinew.
          Some in the world say, "I never can believe the earth was made
          with hands, or if it was, it is certainly a curiosity for the
          Lord to measure the whole of it in the hollow of His hand, and it
          is said He did; He hefted it and weighed it in a balance. What
          does all this mean? Does it not mean what it says, or does it
          mean something else?" God made the earth, and He made it with His
          hands, just as much as I ever made a vessel from clay with my
          hands. I shaped it, but the elements were made before; I only
          took the material from the bank and organized it and put it into
          such shape as my master told me. An apprentice who goes to a
          trade has to do as his master tells him. Look at it, we are
          apprentices, and we ought to become obedient to our masters, that
          we may become workmen who need not be ashamed to present
          ourselves before our masters, or before those who of right take
          cognizance of us.
          In Europe all the troops that are enlisted have to be taken and
          drilled, and when they have been drilled for many years, they
          have to learn to march with heads up, and eyes right or left, and
          all step alike; after they can do this first rate they must then
          be examined by the best military men, and when they are approved
          they are sent to different parts of the earth to take stations.
          That is good, is it not?
          The Saints have to come to as careful discipline, and the day
          will come when the wicked will have to come to it, and if they do
          not learn to step right, they will be made to do it. I was
          speaking about it yesterday, when I went with brother Brigham to
          see the review; they are improving, no doubt, though our troops
          were not all there. We were speaking about an open vision that we
          saw some years ago; it was not seen in the dark, but we saw it
          with our natural eyes; President Young, myself, brother Phineas
          Young, and many others saw it. We saw an army start from the
          east, and go to the south, and there were twelve men in a column,
          and one column came right after the other, so that when the first
          stepped, the next stepped in their track; and they had swords,
          guns, knapsacks, caps, and feathers, and we could see them march
          with a uniform step from one side of the heavens to the other.
          This we saw with our natural eyes, and looked upon it for hours;
          it was the very night that the angel delivered the plates to
          Joseph Smith.
          This army marched to the southwest, and they marched as if there
          was a battle to take place; and we could hear the clashing of
          their swords and guns, and the measured head of their march, just
          as plain as I ever heard the movements of troops on the earth.
          John P. Greene came to wake me up to look upon it. I am speaking
          of this to show you how exact in our discipline and government we
          must be to prepare us for a celestial being; we have got to begin
          to come to it, and I would like to know when you will begin to
          prepare yourselves. The whole world have got to see and feel the
          armies of heaven, and when they come they will come with order,
          and when they are commanded to act there will be no running away,
          and there will be no traitors in that army, but it will be
          composed of virtuous Saints, who are clothed with the power of
          God, and have the integrity of heavenly beings. They will not
          sell whisky, and stick up grogeries, and establish distilleries,
          and engage in various other operations to pollute this people
          among whom they have enlisted, even under the banners of Christ.
          Among the wicked there will be disorder, but in the armies of
          heaven there will be order. Things in heaven are in order, there
          is a pure government there, and it must be observed, and strictly
          adhered to; this you read in your Bibles. When the order of that
          government was threatened, did not Michael the archangel, with
          the hosts of heaven that were with him, cast Lucifer out, and all
          his votaries?
          The world is in confusion, and shall we pattern after the world,
          or after the armies of heaven? What do you say as a people? To
          pattern after heavenly things is my religion, it is what I
          believe, and is what I would like to practise, and what I would
          like to see the Elders in Israel practise, and all who profess to
          be Saints.
          To judge from my exhortation at this time, some of those who come
          in from the States might think we are quite corrupt and wicked
          here; but the gentlemen and ladies who have come in our midst,
          know that this is the most virtuous and upright community that
          they ever lived with; and if they ever become doubtful about it,
          let them go back to the States after they have lived here. You
          know that it is said to be the most celebrated place for good
          order. I say the majority of this people are the best that ever
          lived, or dwelt upon the earth, according to their experience. Is
          not that a pretty good recommend? But there are some scoundrels,
          and when we think of it, we wish it were otherwise. But you
          remember the figure that Jesus used; said he, the kingdom of
          heaven is like unto a net that is cast into the sea, and it
          brought together all kinds. Don't you see them here? It is that,
          for one thing, which makes me think it is "Mormonism;" if there
          were not such devils here I might doubt occasionally; or in other
          words, might doubt, if there was any chance to doubt, but there
          is none. Just look at the different kinds of fish. There is a
          time coming for the net to be drawn in, and all the fish drawn
          together, both good and bad; the good will be put into baskets,
          and the bad will be cast away. You recollect the passage. The day
          will come when he who prove faithful will dwell on this earth in
          a Holy City, and it will be walled in, and there will be fine
          buildings of every description in it; we have not a house here
          that will compare with the most inferior that will be in that
          city. Why do you not qualify yourselves, and prepare to go into
          that city and kingdom where you can be still more useful?
          Now look at yourselves, and scan yourselves, and see whether you
          are fit subjects to go there. Are you without spot or blemish? If
          not, awake and exert yourselves to work righteousness. What will
          you see outside of that city? Dogs, sorcerers, and whoremongers,
          and those who love and make a lie, and steal, and disobey the
          requirements of God, and take His name in vain. Are they going
          inside? No; but a wall will have to be built to keep the devils
          out, even in heaven; and still, many do not deem it necessary for
          Saints to be gathered together and wall in a city!
          Awake, all ye Israel, from your slumber, and call upon God, and
          hasten to His counsel, and obey, and then we shall prevail, and
          not be prevailed against; then we shall be forever, and see the
          devil cast out of heaven, and destroyed with his works. I do not
          expect to live for ever in this old body, for I am going to have
          a new one. Then let me magnify and keep this body pure, that I
          may be entitled to a new one, and if I do not keep this pure I
          shall not be entitled to a better; neither will any of you,
          except you honor this body. Now, will you go and pollute
          yourselves, and lose the right and title to a resurrection, to
          dwell with the Saints, and with God the Father, and His Son Jesus
          Christ, who is my brother? You who do not wish to be Saints, who
          do not care anything about righteousness, and desire to follow
          the evil habits you have been accustomed to in other countries,
          will you not please to leave us? Will you lift up your hands and
          show yourselves? No. I can not get a hand up, you keep down under
          the curtain; but we will find you out by and bye, and we will
          cast nuisances out of this city; for in a city acknowledged by
          God the Eternal Father grog shops cannot be tolerated. Look in
          the Eastern States; we cast them out there as nuisances, and they
          never can be tolerated here. Don't you say it will be better to
          take that course than to have the chastity of our virtuous women
          violated? Drunkenness and pollution cannot prevail while we dwell
          here, and when we remove, there will be nobody here but devils.
          Every place we have left has become a literal hell. Look at
          Nauvoo, which we tried to build up, and they would not let us,
          but killed our Prophet and Patriarch, because we preached, and
          tried to practise, the same righteous course which I am now
          exhorting you to pursue. That is what they drove us for. I know
          all about it, I was there, and President Young was there. We
          never had any peace in the States after we embraced "Mormonism;"
          even as soon as I embraced it in my own country, men came into my
          house to drive and mob me. They had no fault to find with me and
          brother Brigham, but with our religion, because it was severe
          towards the wicked and ungodly. Now, you who profess to be in the
          sheepfold, for Heaven's sake be subject to the law and government
          of the Shepherd.
          Have I said enough? I feel just as I say; I am honest, I am a
          servant of God, and I intend to sustain His cause. When we came
          to this valley we came to leave wickedness and work
          righteousness, though we came here because we were obliged to.
          Brethren and sisters, may God bless you, and cause peace and
          plenty to abound among you from this time henceforth and for
          ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Joseph
          Smith, June 20, 1843
                             Joseph Smith, June 20, 1843
          An Address by President Joseph Smith, Delivered on the evening of
          arrival from Dixon, June 20, 1843, in the Grove, near the Temple,
            Nauvoo; about eight thousand people having hastily assembled,
            the most intense excitement, in consequence of the attempt of
          Reynolds, of Jackson County, Missouri, to kidnap him to Missouri,
               preventing him from obtaining a writ of Habeas Corpus.
           [Reported by Dr. Willard Richards and Elder Wilford Woodruff.]
          The congregation is large; I shall require attention. I
          discovered what the emotions of the people were on my arrival at
          this city, and I have come here to say, "How do you do?" to all
          parties, and I do now at this time say to all, "How do you do?" I
          meet you with a heart full of gratitude to Almighty God; and I
          presume you all feel the same. I am well--I am hearty. I hardly
          know how to express my feelings--I feel as strong as a giant. I
          pulled sticks with the men coming along, and I pulled up with one
          hand the strongest man that could be found: then two men tried,
          but they could not pull me up; and I continued to pull mentally
          until I pulled Missouri to Nauvoo. But I will pass from that
          There has been great excitement in the country since Joseph H.
          Reynolds and Harmon Wilson took me; but I have been cool and
          dispassionate through the whole. Thank God, I am now a prisoner
          in the hands of the Municipal Court of Nauvoo, and not in the
          hands of Missourians.
          It is not so much my object to tell of my afflictions, trials,
          and troubles, as to speak of the writ of Habeas Corpus, so that
          the minds of all may be corrected. It has been asserted by the
          great and wise men, lawyers and others, that our municipal powers
          and legal tribunals are not to be sanctioned by the authorities
          of the State; and accordingly they want to make it lawful to drag
          away innocent men from their families and friends, and have them
          put to death by ungodly men for their religion! Relative to our
          city charter, courts, right of Habeas Corpus, &c., I wish you to
          know and publish that we have all power; and if any man from this
          time forth says anything to the contrary, cast it into his teeth.
          There is a secret in this; if there is not power in our charter
          and courts, then there is no power in the State of Illinois, nor
          in the Congress or Constitution of the United States, for the
          United States gave unto Illinois her constitution or charter, and
          Illinois gave unto Nauvoo her charters, ceding unto us our vested
          rights, which she has no right or power to take from us; all the
          power there was in Illinois she gave to Nauvoo; and any man that
          says to the contrary, is a fool. The Municipal Court has all the
          power to issue and determine writs of Habeas Corpus, within the
          limits of this city, that the Legislature can confer. This city
          has all the power that the State Courts have, and was given by
          the same authority--the Legislature.
          I want you to hear and learn, O Israel! this day, what is for the
          happiness and peace of this city and people. If our enemies are
          determined to oppress us, and deprive us of our constitutional
          rights and privileges as they have done; and if the authorities
          that are on the earth will not sustain us in our rights, nor give
          us that protection which the laws and constitution of the United
          States, and of this State, guarantee unto us, then we will claim
          them from a higher power--from Heaven--yea, from God Almighty.
          I have dragged these men here by my hand, and will do it again;
          but I swear I will not deal so mildly with them again; for the
          time has come when forbearance is no longer a virtue; and if you
          or I are again taken unlawfully, you are at liberty to give loose
          to blood and thunder. But be cool, be deliberate, be wise, act
          with almighty power, and when you pull, do it effectually--make a
          sweepstakes for once!
          My lot has always been cast among the warmest hearted people; in
          every time of trouble, friends, even among strangers, have been
          raised up unto me, and assisted me.
          The time has come when the vail is torn off from the State of
          Illinois, and its citizens have delivered me from the State of
          Missouri; friends that were raised up unto me would have spilt
          their life's blood, to have torn me from the hands of Reynolds
          and Wilson, if I had asked them; but I told them not. I would be
          delivered by the power of God, and generalship; and I have
          brought these men to Nauvoo, and committed them to her from whom
          I was torn, not as prisoners in chains, but as prisoners of
          kindness. I have treated them kindly, I have had the privilege of
          rewarding them good for evil. They took me unlawfully, treated me
          rigorously, strove to deprive me of my rights, and would have run
          with me into Missouri to have been murdered, if Providence had
          not interposed; but now they are in my hands, and I have taken
          them into my house, set them at the head of my table, and placed
          before them the best which my house afforded; and they were
          waited upon by my wife, whom they deprived of seeing me when I
          was taken.
          I have no doubt but I shall be discharged by the Municipal Court:
          were I before any good tribunal I should be discharged, as the
          Missouri writs are illegal, and good for nothing--they are
          "without form and void."
          But before I will bear this unhallowed persecution any
          longer--before I will be dragged away again, among my enemies for
          trial, I will spill the last drop of blood in my veins, and will
          see all my enemies IN HELL! To bear it any longer would be a sin,
          and I will not bear it any longer. Shall we bear it any longer?
          [One universal "No!" ran through all the vast assembly, like a
          loud peal of thunder.]
          I wish the lawyer who says we have no powers in Nauvoo may be
          choked to death with his own words. Don't employ lawyers, or pay
          them money for their knowledge, for I have learnt they don't know
          anything. I know more than they all.
          Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel; he that
          believeth in our chartered rights, may come here and be saved,
          and he that does not shall remain in ignorance. If any lawyer
          shall say there is more power in other places and charters, with
          respect to Habeas Corpus, than in Nauvoo, believe it not. I have
          converted this candidate for Congress [pointing to Cyrus Walker,
          Esq.], that the right of Habeas Corpus is included in our
          charter. If he continues converted, I will vote for him.
          I have been with these lawyers, and they have treated me well;
          but I am here in Nauvoo, and the Missourian too. I got here by a
          lawful writ of Habeas Corpus, issued by the Master in chancery of
          Lee County, and made returnable to the nearest tribunal in the
          Fifth Judicial District having jurisdiction to try and determine
          such writs: and here is that tribunal, just as it should be.
          However indignant you may feel about the high hand of oppression
          which has been raised against me by these men, use not the hand
          of violence against them; for they could not be prevailed upon to
          come here till I pledged my honor and my life that a hair of
          their heads should not be hurt. Will you all support my pledge,
          and thus preserve my honor? [One universal "Yes!" burst from the
          assembled thousands.] This is another proof of your attachment to
          me. I know how ready you are to do right; you have done great
          things, and manifested your love towards me in flying to my
          assistance on this occasion. I bless you, in the name of the
          Lord, with all the blessings of heaven and earth you are capable
          of enjoying.
          I have learned we have no need to suffer as we have
          heretofore--we can call others to our aid. I know the Almighty
          will bless all good men--He will bless you; and the time has come
          when there will be such a flocking to the standard of liberty as
          never has been, or shall be hereafter. What an era has commenced!
          Our enemies have prophesied that we would establish our religion
          by the sword; is it true? No, but if Missouri will not stay her
          cruel hand in her unhallowed persecutions against us, I restrain
          you not any longer: I say, in the name of Jesus Christ, by the
          authority of the Holy Priesthood, I this day turn the key that
          opens the heavens to restrain you no longer from this time forth.
          I will lead you to battle; and if you are not afraid to die, and
          feel disposed to spill your blood in your own defence, you will
          not offend me. Be not the aggressor--bear until they strike you
          on the one cheek; then offer the other, and they will be sure to
          strike that; then defend yourselves, and God will bear you off,
          and you shall stand forth clear before His tribunal.
          If any citizens of Illinois say we shall not have our rights,
          treat them as strangers and not friends, and let them go to hell
          and be damned! Some say they will mob us; let them mob and be
          damned! If we have to give up our chartered rights, privileges,
          and freedom, which our fathers fought, bled, and died for, and
          which the Constitution of the United States, and of this State,
          guarantee unto us, we will do it only at the point of the sword
          and bayonet.
          Many lawyers contend for those things which are against the
          rights of men, and I can only excuse them because of their
          ignorance. Go forth and advocate the laws and rights of the
          people, ye lawyers; if not, don't get into my hands, or under the
          lash of my tongue.
          Lawyers say the powers of the Nauvoo charter are dangerous; but I
          ask, is the Constitution of the United States, or of this State,
          dangerous? No; neither are the charters granted unto Nauvoo by
          the Legislature of Illinois dangerous, and those who say they
          are, are fools. We have not enjoyed unmolested those rights which
          the Constitution of the United States of America, and our
          charters grant. Missouri and all wicked men raise the hue and cry
          against us, and are not satisfied. Some political aspirants of
          this State also are raising the hue and cry that the powers in
          the charters granted unto the city of Nauvoo are dangerous; and
          although the General Assembly have conferred them upon our city,
          yet the whine is raised--"Repeal them, take them away;" like the
          boy who swapped off his jack-knife, and then cried, "Daddy,
          daddy, I have sold my jack-knife, and got sick of my bargain, and
          I want to get it back again." But how are they going to help
          themselves? Raise mobs? And what can mobocrats do in the midst of
          Kirkpatrickites? No better than a hunter in the claws of a bear.
          If mobs come upon you any more here, dung your gardens with them.
          We don't want any excitement; but after we have done all, we will
          rise up, Washington-like, and break off the hellish yoke that
          oppresses us, and we will not be mobbed.
          The day before I was taken at Inlet Grove, I rode with my wife
          through Dixon to visit some friends, and I said to her, "Here is
          a good people." I felt this by the Spirit of God. The next day I
          was a prisoner in their midst, in the hands of Reynolds of
          Missouri, and Wilson of Carthage. As the latter drove up, he
          exclaimed, "Ha, ha, ha, by God we have got the Prophet now!" He
          gloried much in it; but he is now our prisoner. When they came to
          take me, they held two cocked pistols to my head, and saluted me
          with "God damn you, I'll shoot you! I'll shoot you, God damn
          you;" repeating these threats nearly fifty times from first to
          last. I asked them what they wanted to shoot me for. They said
          they would do it if I made any resistance. "O very well," I
          replied, "I have no resistance to make." They then dragged me
          away, and I asked them by what authority they did these things.
          They said, "By a writ from the Governors of Missouri and
          Illinois." I then told them I wanted a writ of Habeas Corpus.
          Their reply was, "God damn you, you shan't have it." I told a man
          to go to Dixon, and get me a writ of Habeas Corpus. Wilson then
          repeated, "God damn you, you shan't have it; I'll shoot you."
          When we arrived at Dixon, I sent for a lawyer, who came, and
          Reynolds shut the door in his face, and would not let me speak to
          him, repeating "God damn you, I'll shoot you." I turned to him,
          opened my bosom, and told him to "shoot away; I have endured so
          much persecution and oppression that I am sick of life; why then
          don't you shoot, and have done with it, instead of talking so
          much about it?" This somewhat checked his insolence. I then told
          him that I would have counsel to consult; and eventually I
          obtained my wish. The lawyers came to me, and I got a writ of
          Habeas Corpus for myself, and also a writ against Reynolds and
          Wilson for unlawful proceeding and cruel treatment towards me.
          Thanks to the good citizens of Dixon, who nobly took their stand
          against such unwarrantable and unlawful oppression, my
          persecutors could not get out of town that night; although, when
          they first arrived, they swore I should not remain in Dixon five
          minutes; and I found they had ordered horses accordingly to
          proceed to Rock Island. I pledged my honor to my counsel that the
          Nauvoo city charter conferred jurisdiction to investigate the
          subject; so we came to Nauvoo, where I am now prisoner in the
          custody of a higher tribunal than the circuit court.
          The charter says that "the city council shall have power and
          authority to make, ordain, establish, and execute such
          ordinances, not repugnant to the Constitution of the United
          States, or of this State, as they may deem necessary for the
          peace, benefit, and safety of the inhabitants of said city;" and
          also that "the Municipal Court shall have power to grant writs of
          Habeas Corpus in all cases arising under the ordinances of the
          city council." The city council have passed an ordinance "that no
          citizen of this city shall be taken out of this city by any writ,
          without the privilege of a writ of Habeas Corpus." There is
          nothing but what we have power over, except where restricted by
          the Constitution of the United States. "But," say the mob, "what
          dangerous powers!" Yes, dangerous, because they will protect the
          innocent, and put down mobocrats. The Constitution of the United
          States declares that the privilege of the writ of Habeas Corpus
          shall not be denied. Deny me the right of Habeas Corpus, and I
          will fight with gun, sword, cannon, whirlwind, and thunder, until
          they are used up like the Kilkenny cats.
          We have more power than most charters confer, because we have
          power to go behind the writ, and try the merits of the case.
          If these powers are dangerous, then the Constitution of the
          United States, and or this State, are dangerous; but they are not
          dangerous to good men; they are only so to bad men who are
          breakers of the laws. So with the laws of the country, and so
          with the ordinances of Nauvoo; they are dangerous to mobs, but
          not to good men who wish to keep the laws.
          We do not go out of Nauvoo to disturb anybody, or any city, town,
          or place; why then need they be troubled about us? Let them not
          meddle with our affairs, but let us alone. After we had been
          deprived of our rights and privileges of citizenship, driven from
          town to town, place to place, and State to State, with the
          sacrifice of our homes and lands, our blood has been shed, many
          having been murdered; and all this because of our
          religion--because we worship Almighty God according to the
          dictates of our own consciences. Shall we longer bear these
          cruelties, which have been heaped upon us for the last ten years
          in the face of heaven, and in open violation of the Constitution
          and laws of these United States, and of this State? God forbid! I
          will not bear it: if they take away my rights, I will fight for
          them manfully and righteously until I am used up. We have done
          nothing against the rights of others.
          You speak of lawyers; I am a lawyer too, but the Almighty God has
          taught me the principle of law; and the true meaning and intent
          of the writ of Habeas Corpus is to defend the innocent, and
          investigate the subject. Go behind the writ, and if the form of
          one that is issued against an innocent man is right, he should
          not be dragged to another State, and there be put to death, or be
          in jeopardy of life and limb, because of prejudice, when he is
          innocent. The benefits of the Constitution and Laws are alike for
          all; and the great Eloheim has given me the privilege of having
          the benefits of the Constitution, and the writ of Habeas Corpus,
          and I am bold to ask for this privilege this day; and I ask, in
          the name of Jesus Christ, and all that is sacred, that I may have
          your lives and all your energies to carry out the freedom which
          is chartered to us. Will you all help me? If so, make it manifest
          by raising the right hand. [There was a unanimous response, a
          perfect sea of hands being elevated.] Here is truly a committee
          of the whole.
          When at Dixon, a lawyer came to me as counsel; Reynolds and
          Wilson said I should not speak to any man, and they would shoot
          any man who should dare to speak to me. An old grey-headed man
          came up, and said I should have counsel, and he was not afraid of
          their pistols. The people of Dixon were ready to take me from my
          persecutors, and I could have killed them notwithstanding their
          pistols; but I had no disposition to kill any man, though my
          worst enemy--no even Boggs: in fact he would have more hell to
          live in the reflection of his past crimes, than to die. After
          this, I had lawyers enough, and I obtained a writ for Joseph H.
          Reynolds, and Harmon Wilson, for damage, assault, and battery, as
          well as the writ of Habeas Corpus.
          We started for Ottoway, and arrived at Pawpaw Grove, thirty-two
          miles, where we stopped for the night. Squire Walker sent Mr.
          Campbell, Sheriff of Lee County, to my assistance, and he came,
          and slept by me. In the morning, certain men wished to see me,
          but I was not allowed to see them. The news of my arrival had
          hastily circulated about the neighborhood; and very early in the
          morning the largest room in the hotel was filled with citizens,
          who were anxious to hear me preach, and requested me to address
          them. Sheriff Reynolds entered the room, and said, pointing to
          me, "I wish you to understand this man is my prisoner, and I want
          you should disperse; you must not gather round here in this way."
          Upon which an aged gentleman who was lame, and carried a large
          hickory walking-stick, advanced towards Reynolds, bringing his
          hickory upon the floor, said, "You damned infernal puke; we'll
          learn you to come here and interrupt gentlemen: sit down there,
          [pointing to a very low chair,] and sit still, don't open your
          head till General Smith gets through talking; if you never
          learned manners in Missouri, we'll teach you that gentlemen are
          not to be imposed upon by a nigger driver: you can not kidnap men
          here, if you do in Missouri; and if you attempt it here, there's
          a committee in this Grove that will sit on your case; and, sir,
          it is the highest tribunal in the United States, as from its
          decision there is no appeal." Reynolds, no doubt aware that the
          person addressing him was at the head of a committee, who had
          prevented the settlers on the public domain from being imposed
          upon by land speculators, sat down in silence, while I addressed
          the assembly for an hour and a half on the subject of marriage;
          my visitors having requested me to give them my views of the law
          of God respecting marriage.
          My freedom commenced from that hour. We came direct from Paw-paw
          Grove to Nauvoo, having got our writ directed to the nearest
          court having authority to try the case, which was the Municipal
          Court of this city.
          It did my soul good to see your feelings and love manifested
          towards me. I thank God that I have the honor to lead so virtuous
          and honest a people, to be your leader and lawyer, as was Moses
          to the children of Israel. Hosannah! Hosannah!! HOSANNAH!! to
          Almighty God, who has delivered us thus from out of the seven
          troubles! I commend you to His grace, and may the blessings of
          heaven rest upon you, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          [President Smith then introduced Mr. Cyrus Walker to the
          assembled multitude, and remarked to him]--These are the greatest
          dupes, as a body of people, that ever lived, or I am not as big a
          rogue as I am reported to be. I told Mr. Warren I would not
          discuss the subject of religion with you. I understand the
          Gospel, and you do not; you understand the quackery of law, and I
          do not.
          [Mr. Walker then addressed the people to the effect that from
          what he had seen in the Nauvoo city charter, it gave the power to
          try writs of Habeas Corpus, &c. After which President Smith
          continued as follows--]
          If the Legislature have granted Nauvoo the right of determining
          cases of Habeas Corpus, it is no more than they ought to have
          done, or more than our fathers fought for.
          Furthermore, if Missouri continues her warfare, and to issue her
          writs against me and this people unlawfully and unjustly as she
          has done, and to take away and trample upon our rights, I swear
          in the name of Almighty God, and with uplifted hands to heaven, I
          will spill my heart's blood in our defence. They shall not take
          away our rights; and if they don't stop leading me by the nose, I
          will lead them by the nose; and if they don't let me alone, I
          will turn up the world--I will make war. When we shake our own
          bushes, we want to catch our own fruit.
          The lawyers themselves acknowledge that we have all power granted
          us in our charters that we could ask for--that we had more power
          than any other court in the state; for all other courts were
          restricted, while ours was not; and I thank God Almighty for it.
          I will not be rode down to hell by the Missourians any longer;
          and it is my privilege to speak in my own defence; and I appeal
          to your integrity and honor, that you will stand by and help me,
          according to the covenant you have this day made.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
          Young, February 18, 1855
                          Brigham Young, February 18, 1855
                        AND POLICY OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS.
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                      Great Salt Lake City, February 18, 1855.
                           [Read by Elder Thomas Bullock.]
          Brethren, Sisters, and Friends--
               We are a people believing in the providences of God, and
          acknowledging His hand in His dealing with us from day to day.
          We are a people whose rise and progress from the beginning, has
          been the work of God our Heavenly Father, which in His wisdom He
          has seen proper to commence for the re-establishment of His
          kingdom upon the earth.
          Still further we believe that the Lord has been preparing that,
          when He should bring forth His work, that, when the set time
          should fully come, there might be a place upon His footstool
          where sufficient liberty of conscience should exist, that His
          Saints might dwell in peace under the broad panoply of
          constitutional law and equal rights. In this view we consider
          that the men in the Revolution were inspired, by the Almighty, to
          throw off the shackles of the mother government, with her
          established religion. For this cause were Adams, Jefferson,
          Franklin, Washington, and a host of others inspired to deeds of
          resistance to the acts of the King of Great Britain, who might
          also have been led to those aggressive acts, for aught we know,
          to bring to pass the purposes of God, in thus establishing a new
          government upon a principle of greater freedom, a basis of
          self-government allowing the free exercise of religious worship.
          It was the voice of the Lord inspiring all those worthy men who
          bore influence in those trying times, not only to go forth in
          battle, but to exercise wisdom in council, fortitude, courage,
          and endurance in the tented field, as well as subsequently to
          form and adopt those wise and efficient measures which secured to
          themselves and succeeding generations, the blessing of a free and
          independent government.
          This government, so formed, has been blessed by the Almighty
          until she spreads her sails in every sea, and her power is felt
          in every land.
          The American Government is second to none in the world in
          influence and power, and far before all others in liberal and
          free institutions. Under its benign influence the poor, down
          trodden masses of the old world can find an asylum where they can
          enjoy the blessings of peace and freedom, no matter to what caste
          or religious sect they belong, or are disposed to favor, or
          whether they are disposed to favor any or none at all. It was in
          this government, formed by men inspired of God, although at the
          time they knew it not, after it was firmly established in the
          seat of power and influence, where liberty of conscience, and the
          free exercise of religious worship were a fundamental principle
          guaranteed in the Constitution, and interwoven with all the
          feelings, traditions, and sympathies of the people, that the Lord
          sent forth His angel to reveal the truths of heaven as in times
          past, even as in ancient days. This should have been hailed as
          the greatest blessing which could have been bestowed upon any
          nation, kindred, tongue, or people. It should have been received
          with hearts of gratitude and gladness, praise and thanksgiving.
          But as it was in the days of our Savior, so was it in the advent
          of this new dispensation. It was not in accordance with the
          notions, traditions, and pre-conceived ideas of the American
          people. The messenger did not come to an eminent divine of any of
          the so-called orthodoxy, he did not adopt their interpretation of
          the Holy Scriptures. The Lord did not come with the armies of
          heaven, in power and great glory, nor send His messengers
          panoplied with aught else than the truth of heaven, to
          communicate to the meek the lowly, the youth of humble origin,
          the sincere enquirer after the knowledge of God. But He did send
          His angel to this same obscure person, Joseph Smith Jun., who
          afterwards became a Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, and informed
          him that he should not join any of the religious sects of the
          day, for they were all wrong; that they were following the
          precepts of men instead of the Lord Jesus; that He had a work for
          him to perform, inasmuch as he should prove faithful before Him.
          No sooner was this made known, and published abroad, and people
          began to listen and obey the heavenly summons, than opposition
          began to rage, and the people, even in this favored land, began
          to persecute their neighbors and friends for entertaining
          religious opinions differing from their own.
          I pause now to ask, had not Joseph Smith a right to promulgate
          and establish a different, a new religion and form of worship in
          this government? Every one must admit he had. This right was
          always held sacred, for upon it was based the religious liberty
          of every citizen of the Republic. It was a privilege held sacred
          in the bosom of every class of people; no Judge dared invade its
          holy precincts? No Legislator nor Governor ventured to obstruct
          the free exercise thereof. How then should it be esteemed an
          object worthy of persecution that Joseph Smith, the man called of
          God to perform a work in restoring the Gospel of salvation unto
          the children of men, and his followers, true believers in his
          divine mission, should attempt to exercise the same privilege
          held sacred by all others, of every name, nature, and
          description, and equally so by them? Why should he and his
          followers be debarred the privilege of worshipping God according
          to the dictates of their consciences? Legally they cannot, and I
          will further state, that legally they have not. No! whenever the
          iron hand of oppression and persecution has fallen upon this
          people, our opposers have broken their own laws, set at defiance
          and trampled under foot every principle of equal rights, justice,
          and liberty found written in that rich legacy of our fathers, THE
          Whenever popular fury has been directed against us, no power in
          the government has been found potent enough to afford protection,
          and what is still more astonishing, honorable enough to yield
          redress, nor has any effort succeeded in bringing to justice
          those individuals who had perpetrated such fearful crimes. No!
          The murderer, the assassin, the midday plunderer, and highway
          robber roam unmolested, and mingle unquestioned in the society of
          the rulers of the land; they pass and re-pass as current coin,
          producing no jar in the sensibilities of refinement, no odium in
          the atmosphere in which they move.
               I ask you, friends, how is this? Are not our religious
          sentiments as sacred to us as to any other portion of the
          community? And should it not be the duty, as well as the pride,
          of every American citizen to extend that provision of the
          CONSTITUTION to us which he claims for himself? And is not that
          sacred instrument invaded and broken as much in debarring and
          excluding this people from its privileges, rights, and blessings,
          as it would be if your rights and privileges were thus invaded?
          No, gentlemen, we have broken no laws, our Glorious CONSTITUTION
          guarantees unto us all that we claim. Under its broad folds, in
          its obvious meaning and intents, we are safe, and can always
          rejoice in peace. All that we have ever claimed, or wish to, on
          the part of the government, is the just administration of the
          powers and privileges of the National Compact.
          It is not our acts, neither our intentions that the people or the
          Government are afraid or complain of, but their own evil
          surmisings concerning us.
          In our first settlement in Missouri, it was said by our enemies
          that we intended to tamper with the slaves, not that we had any
          idea of the kind, for such a thing never entered our minds. We
          knew that the children of Ham were to be the "servant of
          servants," and no power under heaven could hinder it, so long as
          the Lord should permit them to welter under the curse, and those
          were known to be our religious views concerning them. Yet, the
          misrepresentation of our enemies found willing ears in those
          prejudiced against us, and we were driven from our homes in
          consequence of the fears of the people, and the prejudice which
          had been raised against us in consequence thereof.
          Again, in Missouri, in the early part of our history, the fears
          of the people and Government were aroused, because they, not we,
          said that it was our intention to tamper with the Indians,
          therefore we must not be allowed to exist in their vicinity; and
          again the alarm was sounded, and we were driven from our homes,
          plundered, mobbed, some killed, and all this not for any crime
          which we had committed, but for fear we might commit one.
          Again; it was industriously circulated that we were going to
          declare our "Independence," not that we had, or intended to do so
          absurd a thing; yet anything, no matter how absurd, seemed
          sufficient excuse to startle the fears of the community, and they
          began to drive, plunder, rob, burn our houses, and lay waste our
          fields, and this was called, "Mormon disturbances," and the aid
          of the Government was invoked to quell "Mormon insurrection,"
          "Mormon troubles," and "Turbulent Mormons." And although it was
          found necessary, as they state, to drive us from Missouri and the
          frontiers, to prevent us from tampering with the slaves and
          Indians, yet it was found equally necessary, ten years
          afterwards, when we were a hundred to one at that time, to drive
          us from Nauvoo into the very midst of the Indians, as unworthy of
          any other society.
          Fears of what we might do with the Indians had by this time
          subsided, and fears of something else that we might hereafter do,
          if left to remain in peace, and a desire to plunder, accomplished
          our exodus from Illinois. Perhaps, however, in this last case our
          enemies might have entertained some fears that, if we were
          permitted to remain unmolested, the blood-thirsty assassins who
          killed our beloved Prophet and Patriarch, Joseph and Hyrum, who
          were inhumanly massacred while reposing under the pledged faith
          of the State for their protection and safety, might not be
          permitted to remain undisturbed in their guilt.
          As in the case of the Indians upon the frontier, this also was a
          false conclusion, for if ever a people would have been justified
          in redressing their own wrongs, and could have done so with
          impunity, it was at the time of this horrible murder. But they
          proved to the world, by their quiet and peaceable demeanor, that
          they had no such intention, but this was forgotten, and in less
          than a year and a half we were again assailed, our houses and
          grain stacks burned, and our brethren shot down in the glare of
          the light thereof, while attempting to save a pittance to drive
          starvation not from the doors nor the tents, for there were none
          of either, but from the famishing hearts of their social
          circle--of their wives and children.
          And again was the aid of the Government invoked to quell the
          so-called "Mormon disturbances," and still we see the newspapers
          teeming with these and the like epithets--"Turbulent Mormons."
          "What shall be done with these turbulent Mormons?" is the cry
          from one end of the Union to the other. In the name of Heaven
          what have we done to excite the fears of any People or
          Government, that the sound of war and blood must eternally be
          kept ringing in our ears? I answer, nothing. It is the same as
          before, in the case of tampering with the slaves and Indians, a
          certain fearfulness that if we are not looked to, driven,
          plundered of our homes and possessions, slain, and massacred as
          before, we may do something, they have not yet, to my knowledge,
          defined precisely what.
          Have not this people invariably evinced their friendly feelings,
          disposition and patriotism towards the government by every act
          and proof which can be given by any people?
          Permit me to draw your attention, for a moment, to a few facts in
          relation to raising the Battalion for the Mexican war. When the
          storm cloud of persecution lowered down upon us on every side,
          when every avenue was closed against us, our Leaders
          treacherously betrayed and slain by the authorities of the
          Government in which we lived, and no hope of relief could
          penetrate through the thick darkness and gloom which surrounded
          us on every side, no voice was raised in our behalf, and the
          General Government was silent to our appeals. When we had been
          insulted and abused all the day long, by those in authority
          requiring us to give up our arms, and by every other act of
          insult and abuse which the prolific imagination of our enemies
          could devise to test, as they said, our patriotism, which
          requisitions, be it known, were always complied with on our part;
          and when we were finally compelled to flee, for the preservation
          of our lives and the lives of our wives and children, to the
          wilderness; I ask, had we not reason to feel that our enemies
          were in the ascendant? that even the Government, by their silent
          acquiescence, were also in favor of our destruction? Had we not,
          I ask, some reason to consider them all, both the people and the
          Government, alike our enemies?
          And when, in addition to all this, and while fleeing from our
          enemies, another test of fidelity and patriotism was contrived by
          them for our destruction, and acquiesced in by the Government,
          (through the agency or a distinguished politician who evidently
          sought, and thought he had planned, our overthrow and total
          annihilation,) consisting of a requisition from the War
          Department, to furnish a Battalion of five hundred men to fight
          under their officers, and for them, in the war then existing with
          Mexico, I ask again, could we refrain from considering both
          people and Government our most deadly foes? Look a moment at our
          situation, and the circumstances under which this requisition was
          made. We were migrating, we knew not whither, except that it was
          our intention to go beyond the reach of our enemies. We had no
          homes, save our wagons and tents, and no stores of provisions and
          clothing; but had to earn our daily bread by leaving our families
          in isolated locations for safety, and going among our enemies to
          labor. Were we not, even before this cruel requisition was made,
          unmercifully borne down by oppression and persecution past
          endurance by any other community? But under these trying
          circumstances we were required to turn out of our travelling
          camps 500 of our most efficient men, leaving the old, the young,
          the women upon the hands of the residue, to take care of and
          support; and in case we refused to comply with so unreasonable a
          requirement, we were to be deemed enemies to the Government, and
          fit only for the slaughter.
          Look also at the proportion of the number required of us,
          compared with that of any other portion of the Republic. A
          requisition of only thirty thousand from a population of more
          than twenty millions was all that was wanted, and more than was
          furnished, amounting to only one person and a half to a thousand
          inhabitants. If all other circumstances had been equal, if we
          could have left our families in the enjoyment of peace,
          quietness, and security in the houses from which we had been
          driven, our quota of an equitable requisition would not have
          exceeded four persons. Instead of this, five hundred must go,
          thirteen thousand percent above an equal ratio, even if all other
          things had been equal, but under the peculiar circumstances in
          which it was made comparison fails to demonstrate, and reason
          itself totters beneath its enormity. And for whom were we to
          fight? As I have already shown, for those that we had every
          reason to believe were our most deadly foes. Could the Government
          have expected our compliance therewith? Did they expect it? Did
          not our enemies believe that we would spurn, with becoming
          resentment and indignation, such an unhallowed proposition? And
          were they not prepared to make our rejection of it a pretext to
          inflame the Government still more against us, and thereby
          accomplish their hellish purposes upon an innocent people, in
          their utter extinction? And how was this proposition received,
          and how was it responded to by this people? I went myself, in
          company with a few of my brethren, between one and two hundred
          miles along the several routes of travel, stopping at every
          little camp, using our influence to obtain volunteers, and on the
          day appointed for the rendezvous the required compliment was made
          up; and this was all accomplished in about twenty days from the
          time that the requisition was made known.
          Our Battalion went to the scene of action, not in easy berths on
          steamboats, nor with a few months' absence, but on foot over two
          thousand miles across trackless deserts and barren plains,
          experiencing every degree of privation, hardship, and suffering
          during some two years' absence before they could rejoin their
          families. Thus was our deliverance again effected by the
          interposition of that All-wise Being who can discern the end from
          the beginning, and overrule the wicked intentions of men to
          promote the advancement of His cause upon the earth. Thus were we
          saved from our enemies by complying with their, as hitherto,
          unjust and unparalleled exactions; again proving our loyalty to
          the Government.
          Here permit me to pay a tribute of respect to the memory of
          Captain Allen, the bearer of this requisition from the
          Government. He was a gentleman full of humane feelings, and, had
          he been spared, would have smoothed the path, and made easy the
          performance of this duty, so far as laid in his power. His heart
          was wrung with sympathy when he saw our situation, and filled
          with wonder when he witnessed the enthusiastic patriotism and
          ardor which so promptly complied with his requirement; again
          proving, as we had hundreds of times before proved, by our acts,
          that we were belied by our enemies, and that we were as ready,
          and even more so than any other inhabitants of the Republic, to
          shoulder the musket, and go forth to fight the battles of our
          common country, or stand in her defence. History furnishes no
          parallel, either of the severity and injustice of the demand, or
          in the alacrity, faithfulness, and patriotism with which it was
          answered and complied. Thus can we cite instance after instance
          of persons holding legal authority, being moved upon, through the
          misrepresentation and influence of our enemies, to insult us as a
          people, by requiring a test of our patriotism. How long must this
          state of things continue? So long as the people choose to remain
          in wilful ignorance with regard to us; so long as they choose to
          misinterpret our views, misrepresent our feelings, and
          misunderstand our policy.
          To accuse us of being unfriendly to the Government, is to accuse
          us of hostility to our religion, for no item of inspiration is
          held more sacred with us than the Constitution under which she
          acts. As a religious society, we, in common with all other
          denominations, claim its protection; whether our people are
          located in the other states or territories, as thousands of them
          are, or in this territory, it is held as a shield to protect the
          dearest boon of which man is susceptible--his religious views and
          The Government of the United States has never engaged in a
          crusade against us as a people, although she has remained silent,
          or refused us, when appealed to for redress of grievances. She
          has permitted us to be driven from our own lands, for which she
          had taken our money, and that too with her letters patent in our
          hands, guaranteeing to us peaceable possession. She has calmly
          looked on and permitted one of the fundamental and dearest
          provisions of the Constitution to be broken; she has permitted us
          to be driven and trampled under foot with impunity. Under these
          circumstances what course is left for us to pursue? I answer,
          that, instead of seeking to destroy the very best government in
          the world, as seems to be the fears of some, we, like all other
          good citizens, should seek to place those men in power who will
          feel the obligations and responsibilities they are under to a
          mighty people; who would feel and realize the important trusts
          reposed in them by the voice of the people who call them to
          administer law under the solemn sanction of an oath of fidelity
          to that heaven inspired instrument, to the inviolate preservation
          of which we look for the perpetuity of our free institutions.
          It should be the aim of all good citizens, and it is our
          intention and design as a people, to promote virtue,
          intelligence, and patriotism; and when any person seeks to invade
          our virtue, by sowing the seeds of corruption and vice, and, when
          rebuked therefore, assails our rights and patriotism, as has
          universally heretofore been done, he exhibits, before this
          people, his own depraved heart. Should not those persons who are
          appointed to administer law, observe it themselves? Should not
          those officers who have been sent among us by the United States,
          be an example in point of morality, virtue, and good behavior;
          and do honor to those laws which they came here to execute and
          administer? And shall they so far forget themselves, as to spend
          their time in licentiousness, gambling, and seducing the innocent
          and unsuspecting, and in a variety of ways sow the seeds of sin
          and immorality, with impunity, and no man dare utter his protest?
          I tell you nay. With me, with this people you will have war, if
          needs be, upon this principle. It is incumbent upon us to use our
          influence for the preservation of ourselves, our wives, our
          children, our brethren, our sisters, and all of our society from
          the contaminating influence of vice, sin, immorality, and
          iniquity, let it emanate from where it will. If it exists in high
          places, so much the more need of rebuking it, for from thence it
          will do the most harm.
          I claim this as a right, as a Constitutional right; I believe it
          is legal to exercise all the power and influence which God has
          given me for the preservation of virtue, truth, and holiness; and
          because we feel sensitive upon points such as these, should it be
          construed that we are enemies to the Federal Government? Our
          history proves that for such things we have been persecuted even
          unto death, but this deters me not. I would rather have God my
          friend, and all the world enemies, than be a friend with the
          world, and have God my enemy; and in this view of the case the
          Government should also be our friends, for assuredly in the
          preservation of virtue, morality, and intelligence she may look
          for the perpetuity of her free institutions, and the preservation
          of her liberty. And in the moment of her disregard of these
          principles, when wickedness and sin can run riot with impunity,
          and not moral influence and force enough be found in the people
          to check it, and walk it under foot, then may she reckon on a
          speedy downfall. When moral obligations cease to exert an
          influence, and virtue hides its face, and the unblushing
          effrontery of sin and foul corruption takes its place, then may
          the nation consider there is danger. "When the wicked rule the
          people mourn."
          This then is our position towards the Government of the United
          States, and towards the world, to put down iniquity, and exalt
          virtue; to declare the word of God which He revealed unto us, and
          build up His Kingdom upon the earth. And Know all men,
          Governments, Nations, Kindreds, Tongues, and People, that this is
          our calling, intention, and design. We aim to live our religion,
          and have communion with our God. We aim to clear our skirts of
          the blood of this generation, by our faithfulness in preaching
          the truth of heaven in all plainness and simplicity; and I have
          often said, and repeat it now, that all other considerations of
          whatever name or nature, sink into insignificancy in comparison
          with this. To serve God, and keep His commandments, are first and
          foremost with me. If this is higher law, so be it. As it is with
          me, so should it be with every department of the Government; for
          this doctrine is based upon the principles of virtue and
          integrity; with it the Government, her Constitution, and free
          institutions are safe; without it no power can avert their speedy
          destruction. It is the life-giving power to the government; it is
          the vital element on which she exists and prospers; in its
          absence she sinks to rise no more.
          We now proceed to discuss the question, does our faith and
          practice--our holy religion, as we hold and believe it--come
          within the purview of the Constitution; or, in other words, is it
          a religious question over which the Constitution throws its
          protecting shield? It reads, "Congress shall make no law
          respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free
          exercise thereof." Ours is peculiarly a religious establishment;
          in it are centred all our hopes of salvation, honor, glory, and
          exaltation. In it we find our hopes of a resurrection, and of a
          life of immortality in another state of existence. By it we are
          actuated in all our business of life, through its influence we
          have preserved virtue, established truth, and been enabled to
          endure persecution. By its influence we have surmounted the
          difficulties of a banishment from the abodes of civilization and
          this world's enlightenment, and established ourselves in these
          distant vales, where, until we came hither, there was nothing,
          either in soil, climate, or productions, to attract the notice of
          even the adventurous and enterprising; in a country which offered
          no inducements worthy of consideration to any people but us. And
          why to us as a people? Because here, far distant from any white
          settlements, upon a piece of earth not valuable for its
          facilities either for cultivation, navigation, or commerce, where
          the whole face of the country presented the most barren and
          forbidding aspect, we considered we might live and enjoy our
          religion unmolested, and be free from the meddlesome interference
          of any person. If our principles and religion were obnoxious to
          any, they were relieved from our presence, unless they chose to
          follow us.
          If the people of the United States do not like our religious
          institutions, they are not compelled to mix in our society, or
          associate with us, or with our children. There is nothing here to
          tempt their cupidity, their avarice, or their lust. Then let them
          remain at home, or if they wish to roam in quest of new
          locations, there are none less desirable than this, for any other
          purpose than the one for which we have selected it, not for its
          intrinsic value in a pecuniary point of view, but in order that
          we might enjoy our religion in peace, preserve our youth in
          virtue, and be freed from the insults, abuse, and persecution of
          our enemies.
          Why should we have enemies? "Why is it," say our objectors, "that
          you cannot mingle and mix in society like other religious
          denominations?" It has been seen that the people would not permit
          us to dwell in their midst in peace. We have been universally
          driven by illegal force, by mobs, murderers, and assassins, as
          unworthy of having a place amongst the abodes of civilized man,
          until, as a last resort, we found peace in these distant valleys.
          It is because our religion is the only true one. It is because we
          have the only true authority, upon the face of the whole earth,
          to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel. It is because the
          keys of this dispensation were committed by messengers sent from
          the Celestial world unto Joseph Smith, and are now held on the
          earth by this people. It is because Christ and Lucifer are
          enemies, and cannot be made friends; and Lucifer, knowing that we
          have this Priesthood, this power, this authority, seeks our
          I am aware that these answers involve the truth of our
          principles, the divine appointment of Joseph Smith the divine
          authenticity of the Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, &c.;
          but this subject I leave for your consideration and
          investigation, with this simple declaration, that whether our
          religion is believed by any other people or not, it is by us, and
          no power or authority in the government can lawfully or
          righteously molest us in the peaceable and quiet enjoyment
          thereof. It cannot be done without law, and surely the government
          have no right to make any law concerning it, or to prevent the
          free exercise thereof.
          Why should tests of patriotism to the government be required of
          this people, more than of any other community in the States and
          Territories? Would it not be considered insulting and abusive in
          the highest degree, by any other community in the government, to
          be thus subjected and humiliated? Cannot the people and
          government perceive in us, as a people, industry, sobriety,
          order, and well regulated society; also a general diffusion of
          knowledge and dissemination of moral principle? And do they not
          know that these are the unmistakable signs and fruits of virtue,
          truth, love of our country, and high regard for her institutions?
          And do not such views, feelings, practices, and principles
          emanate from a pure and undefiled religion, a high sense of
          faith, practice, and obligation unto Christ our Lord, and his
          revealed will unto us?
          Does our doctrine, containing such views, sentiments, and
          practices, and exercising so genial an influence upon society; or
          in other words, does our religion disqualify us from being
          faithful, good, and patriotic citizens of the American
          government? Have the American people so far gone astray, and
          wandered from the light and power of the Gospel, that they cannot
          understand, recognize, and appreciate the savory element of
          religious influence, high tone of morality, and exemplary
          practice of virtuous and holy principles? If so, then indeed have
          the degenerate sons of worthy and patriotic sires well nigh spent
          their substance, and are preparing to subsist on husks, with
          swine. If so, then does the moral dearth well nigh betoken a
          famine far exceeding the scorching drought, wasting pestilence,
          and direful calamities of 1854. If so, then will the government,
          like the storm-driven bark, soon dash to atoms, having neither
          rudder to guide, nor calibre to withstand, the angry surging of
          the tempestuous waves.
          In the sincere observances of the principles of true religion and
          virtue, we recognize the base, the only sure foundation of
          enlightened society and well-established government. In truth and
          by virtue of divine appointment we combat error, and seek to rend
          asunder the vail of darkness enveloping the human race.
          In the progress of the age in which we live, we discern the
          fulfilment of prophecy, and the preparation for the second coming
          of our Lord and Savior to dwell upon the earth. We expect that
          the refuge of lies will be swept away, and that city, nation,
          government, or kingdom which serves not God, and gives no heed to
          the principles of truth and religion, will be utterly wasted away
          and destroyed.
          The word has gone forth from the Almighty, and will not return
          unto Him void. It becomes us, therefore, one and all, to have on
          our wedding garments, to have our lamps trimmed and burning, well
          filled with oil, lest we also be taken unawares, and share the
          fate of the foolish virgins.
          May the Lord bless us with the inspiration of His Holy Spirit,
          that our minds may be enlightened, our understandings enlarged
          and strengthened; and may His grace, wisdom, and intelligence be
          given unto us for our preservation and sanctification according
          to our day and generation, for the Redeemer's sake. Amen.
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                      Great Salt Lake City, February 18, 1855.
          A portion of this congregation have been brought up in America,
          and are more or less acquainted with the Constitution, with the
          Constitutional rights of the people, with the institutions of the
          country, with the State governments, laws, &c.; and if they have
          paid particular attention, and have heard brother Bullock read my
          written discourse, so that they could understand it, they know
          whether their minds, feelings, and judgments coincide with mine,
          upon the views that have just been presented.
          For one, I can say they are true; they are the sentiments of this
          people, so far as they are acquainted with the principles of the
          government of the United States; though a part of our present
          community have not been reared under the benign influences of the
          institutions of our parent government. But as far as they
          understand, I will venture to say that these are the sentiments
          of all the Latter-day Saints.
          In my conversation, I shall talk and act as I please. Still I am
          always aware, when speaking in public, that there are those
          present who are disposed to find fault with this people, and to
          try to raise a prejudice against them; and they will pick up
          isolated words and sentences, and put them together to suit
          themselves, and send forth a garbled version to prejudice the
          world against us. Such a course I never care anything about; for
          I have frequently said, spoken words are but wind, and when they
          are spoken are gone; consequently I take liberties in speaking
          which I do not allow when I commit my sentiments to writing.
          The discourse that has just been read, pointing out the path this
          people have walked in, is merely a brief summary of our
          experience, of what we have borne, and of what we believe.
          Before the Book of Mormon was printed, and immediately after
          Joseph Smith obtained the plates, and the revelations he received
          concerning this record being the record of the Nephites, and of
          the Lamanites, who are the fathers of the present aborigines of
          our country, and in which the Lord told him that He was about to
          set to His hand the second time to gather Israel, the war
          commenced against him; this was long before the book was printed.
          I will now tell you all a secret, although it has already been
          read to you; it is this, Christ and Belial are not friends, they
          are enemies. We ask where Christ's Church is. My conclusive
          answer is, if the Latter-day Saints do not constitute the Kingdom
          of God on the earth, the Church of Jesus Christ, it is no where
          to be found upon it. It is easily proved by the Scriptures that
          no other church, professing to believe in the Old and New
          Testament, bears hardly a resemblance to the ancient true Church
          in the fulness of the doctrines of the Lord Jesus.
          So far as morality goes, in many instances I have no complaints
          to make. Thousands and millions of people live according to the
          best light they have, but the Holy Priesthood is not on the
          earth, unless the Latter-day Saints have it. It is the Priesthood
          again given to the children of men--shall I say it out? ["Yes."]
          That raises the devil, and makes all hell angry; and the servants
          of the devil will run to and fro, and publish his lies about
          Christ and his Church on the earth. They are not angry with me or
          with you; and the professors of Christianity, the priests, are
          not angry with us, but they are filled with wrath and indignation
          with themselves, and with the Almighty. Why are they angry?
          Because they are men, and like other men. If a man sees his house
          about to fall, if he sees something or other continually gnawing,
          and gnawing, and picking, and operating upon the foundation, and
          discovers that by and bye his house must fall, perhaps when he is
          asleep, or when he is gone from home, and destroy his women and
          children, he is all the time worried, and in a stew; all the time
          watching with a fearful looking for the time when it will crumble
          to pieces. This is the difficulty with the professing Christian
          world. Is it so with the Infidel? No, he does not care anything
          about the matter; but those sweet, loving, blessed Christians,
          the priest in the pulpit, and the deacon under it, and the sage
          followers of their own nonsense and the traditions of their
          fathers are the ones who are at war with the Eternal Priesthood
          of God.
          The Universalists say that we are all going to heaven in a heap
          together, and if they believe their religion they do not trouble
          themselves about "Mormonism." Though I confess that I think the
          most of them are like the old man who was a strong believer in
          Universalism, and, while walking among his cattle, and musing
          over his doctrine, stepped up to a favorite ox, and said to
          himself, "I believe the doctrine of the Universalists, but, old
          Bright, as well as I love you, I would willingly give you if I
          knew it was true." You find a man who does not believe in any
          religious doctrines, who does not believe in a future existence,
          and what does he care about "Mormonism?" Nothing at all.
          Who is it that stirs up the devil all the time? Those sanctified
          hypocrites, those old sectarians, who profess so much sanctity,
          and so much religion. They see that their old favorite dwelling
          is crumbling to the dust, never to be rebuilt again before
          "Mormonism" will triumph. That is what stirs up all the mischief.
          It was priests who first persecuted Joseph Smith. I will here
          relate a few of the circumstances which I personally knew
          concerning the coming forth of the plates, from a part of which
          the Book of Mormon was translated. This fact may be new to
          several, but I had a personal knowledge with regard to many of
          those circumstances.
          I well knew a man who, to get the plates, rode over sixty miles
          three times the same season they were obtained by Joseph Smith.
          About the time of their being delivered to Joseph by the angel,
          the friends of this man sent for him, and informed him that they
          were going to lose that treasure, though they did not know what
          it was. The man I refer to was a fortune-teller, a necromancer,
          an astrologer, a soothsayer, and possessed as much talent as any
          man that walked on the American soil, and was one of the
          wickedest men I ever saw. The last time he went to obtain the
          treasure he knew where it was, and told where it was, but did not
          know its value. Allow me to tell you that a Baptist deacon and
          others of Joseph's neighbors were the very men who sent for this
          necromancer the last time he went for the treasure. I never heard
          a man who could swear like that astrologer; he swore
          scientifically, by rule, by note. To those who love swearing, it
          was musical to hear him, but not so to me, for I would leave his
          presence. He would call Joseph everything that was bad, and say,
          "I believe he will get the treasure after all." He did get it,
          and the war commenced directly.
          When Joseph obtained the treasure, the priests, the deacons, and
          religionists of every grade, went hand in hand with the
          fortune-teller, and with every wicked person, to get it out of
          his hands, and, to accomplish this, a part of them came out and
          persecuted him.
          Ours is professedly a Christian nation, and those who profess to
          be Christians should be so in very deed; if they were, they would
          not hesitate to have a good man and a Christian preside over
          them. As much as is said against Christians sitting in the
          Presidential chair of the government, they are the only suitable
          persons to rule, and should be taught of the Lord by dreams and
          visions. But after all the hue and cry about "Church and State,"
          there has not been a President, nor a Governor, in our day, but
          what has been controlled, more or less, by priests who deny
          revelation, believe not in visions, and receive not the
          ministration of angels. Presidents, Governors, Members of the
          Cabinet and of Congress are more or less controlled either by the
          priests, or by a traditionary religious influence; and at the
          same time nearly all of them will turn round and curse the
          priests, and curse religion to the lowest hell, while they are
          governed and controlled by it. The false religion that is in the
          world, is what raises this "hue and cry," misguides the people,
          and opposes itself against the Kingdom of God on the earth. Now
          if we would only fall in with the wicked all would be right, and
          then no person would wish to persecute us.
          I will mention a few sayings and doings that transpired in
          Missouri, when they had Joseph and many others in prison. Old
          General Clark had discretionary power, from Governor Boggs, to
          kill man, woman, and child, or to spare the women and children,
          or distribute the whole community of the Saints among the other
          inhabitants, just as he pleased. The cause of this was laid to
          "Mormon disturbances," "Mormon troubles;" though the "Mormons"
          had not been out of their own county, for they owned nearly all
          the county where they lived, and they did not go beyond their own
          boundaries except upon lawful and necessary business. We had
          given up our arms, by their request, to prove our loyalty to the
          government, and then many of them said, "Now, God damn you, we
          will shoot you;" and some of the Saints were killed after they
          had surrendered their arms, in faithful compliance with the
          The starting point of our persecutions there arose by our enemies
          setting fire to their own houses, and swearing that they were
          burnt out and driven by the "Mormons." This I know, for it came
          under my own observation. When General Clark came into Far West
          with his army, he sent George M. Hinkle, the apostate, to call
          out the remainder of the brethren on to the public square, and
          when they were assembled he surrounded them with his men, and
          said, "Gentlemen, I have discretionary power in my hands, and I
          will now tell you what we desire. We wish one to go home with
          this man, and another with that man, and take your wives and
          children with you, and distribute yourselves through the State.
          You are the best mechanics and the most industrious people we
          have; and you have accomplished more here in two years, than our
          old settlers have in twelve. We wish you to live with us. Why
          cannot you associate with us? I want you to scatter among our
          people, and give up your religion, and Prophet, for I will tell
          you now, in the beginning, you will never see your Prophet,
          Joseph Smith, again." (Said I to myself, 'That is a falsehood.')
          "Only mingle with us, and give up your Prophet, your Apostles,
          and your assembling yourselves together, and we wish you to stay
          with us, for you are the best citizens in the State." I thought
          that these expressions did not correspond well with many of his
          remarks, and being determined not to give up my religion, I at
          once concluded that he might go to hell, and I would leave the
          State; and so I did, with the balance of the Latter-day Saints,
          as they had previously killed many.
          Brethren and sisters, our friends wish to know our feelings
          towards the Government. I answer, they are first-rate, and we
          will prove it too, as you will see if you only live long enough,
          for that we shall live to prove it is certain; and when the
          Constitution of the United States hangs, as it were, upon a
          single thread, they will have to call for the "Mormon" Elders to
          save it from utter destruction; and they will step forth and do
          We love the Constitution of our country; it is all we could ask;
          though in some few instances there might be some amendments made
          which would better it. We love the Federal Government, and the
          laws of Congress. There is nothing in those laws that in the
          least militates against us, not even to our excluding common law
          from this Territory. I can inform our lawyers who plead at the
          bar here, that the Congress of the United States have passed laws
          giving us the privilege of excluding common law at our pleasure,
          and that too without any violation of the Constitution, or
          general statutes. They have also given us privilege to stop
          drunkenness, swearing, and gambling, and to prevent horse-racing,
          and to punish men for hurting and robbing each other. The
          Constitution of the United States, and the whole Federal
          Government, in their acts, have given us this privilege.
          Now I will tell you one thing that I am opposed to, and that this
          people are opposed to; it is to a man's coming here as an
          officer, with a bit of sheep's skin in his pocket having some
          great man's name to it, and beginning to set up his rules of
          discipline for the people, and saying, "I am a gentleman, I am a
          high-minded gentleman; can you tell me where I can find a woman
          to sleep with me to-night?" and setting up gambling shops, and
          drinking, and carousing, and stirring up strife, and hatching up
          law-suits; hunting out disaffected spirits, and then lecturing
          the people on morality, wishing them to become like other
          communities, and saying to Mrs. Such-a-one or Miss Such-a-one,
          "Won't you ride with me--won't you take a sleigh ride tonight
          with me? I am a high-minded gentleman." A prudent father, or
          husband, says, "Come home here; this is your place; you have no
          business with strangers." What is the result of this? Why, from
          most of the high-minded gentlemen, you can hear, "God damn the
          Mormons, they are opposed to the Federal Government, because they
          will not let us sleep with their wives and daughters." I am
          opposed to such men, and am after them with the barbed arrows of
          the Almighty. To what extent? Let them intrude upon the chastity
          of my family, and, so help me God, I will use them up. [All the
          congregation said, "Amen."] Such characters may cry, "Aliens,
          aliens; the Mormons are all hostile to the government," and they
          may cry it until they are in hell.
               As I have already stated, the President of the United States
          should be a perfect pattern for all the people to walk after; so
          also should the Vice-President, the members of the Cabinet, and
          of Congress, the Governors of States and Territories, and in
          fine, all the officers in the Government, be patterns for the
          people to imitate. But what do you find among the leaders of the
          people? Almost everything but an upright example.
          Corrupt men cannot walk these streets with impunity, and if that
          is alienism to the Government, amen to it. The Constitution of
          the United States we sustain all the day long, and it will
          sustain and shield us, while the men who say we are aliens, and
          cry out "Mormon disturbance," will go to hell. There have been
          officers here who were not fit to live in our midst, and they ran
          home, and raised the cry, "Mormon disturbances," "Mormon
          rebellion," "Mormon war," and, "Treasoners;" but their day is
          When a man professes to be my friend, and the friend of this
          people, he will take my counsel, instead of stirring up strife,
          and practising iniquity. I dislike the wilfully corrupt, and by
          and bye I will come out thunder-like, as I have done upon others
          when practising iniquity; and as I did upon a certain individual
          when he made his glorious speech, and insulted this people, from
          the highest to the lowest. I chastised him, and he ran off and
          reported as my sayings those which I did not say. It was told
          him, while he was on the plains, that President Zachary Taylor
          was dead and damned, and it has gone through the States, from
          side to side, that I said so. It was first given out that the
          "Mormons" said so, and then that Brigham said so; well, I backed
          it up, because I knew it was true. I have just as good a right to
          say that President Taylor is in hell, as to say that any other
          miserable sinner is there. Was he any more than flesh and blood?
          I have as good a right to canvass him in a religious point of
          view, as I have to canvass the peasant upon the dung-hill. He has
          gone there, and so have many others; and the Lord Almighty is
          removing the bitter branches, as foretold in the Book of Mormon.
          The newspapers are teeming with statements that I said,
          "President Pierce and all hell could not remove me from office."
          I will tell you what I did say, and what I now say; the Lord
          reigns and rules in the armies of the heavens, and does His
          pleasure among the inhabitants of the earth. He sets up a kingdom
          here, and pulls down another there, at His pleasure. He walks in
          the midst of the people, and they know it not. He makes Kings,
          Presidents, and Governors at His pleasure; hence I conclude that
          I shall be Governor of Utah Territory, just as long as He wants
          me to be; and for that time, neither the President of the United
          States, nor any other power, can prevent it. Then, brethren and
          sisters, be not worried about my being dismissed from office; for
          when the President appoints another man to be Governor of Utah
          Territory, you may acknowledge that the Lord has done it, for we
          should acknowledge His hand in all things.
          All people are in the hands of the Almighty, and He governs and
          controls them, though they cannot perceive, neither do they
          acknowledge, His handy-work. He exalts the President to be the
          head of the nation, and places kings upon their thrones. There is
          not a man that escapes His cognizance, and He brings forth His
          purposes in the latter days. I can tell you something more,
          brethren and sisters, and friends, and the United States, and all
          the world; the Lord Almighty will not suffer His Priesthood to be
          again driven from the earth, even should He permit the wicked to
          kill and destroy this people. The Government of the United States
          and all the kings of the world may go to war with us, but God
          will preserve a portion of the meek and humble of this people to
          bear off the Kingdom to the inhabitants of the earth, and will
          defend His Priesthood; for it is the last time, the last
          gathering time; and He will not suffer the Priesthood to be again
          driven from the earth. They may massacre men, women, and
          children; but the Lord will not suffer them to destroy the
          Priesthood; and I say to the Saints, that, if they will truly
          practise their religion, they will live, and not be cut off.
          "There is a spirit in man; and the inspiration of the Almighty
          giveth them understanding," and many who do not hold the
          Priesthood have ideas which are really true, yet they are not
          always certain whether they are true or not. The cogitations,
          concerning this people, of men upon their beds, of the President
          of the United States, of the members of Congress, and of the
          rulers of different nations, when they meditate upon the
          condition of the world, and their final exit from this stage of
          action, are that there is no evil in the Latter-day Saints. And I
          tell you, in the name of the God of Israel, that their secret
          reflections tell them this, unless they are so far depraved by
          wickedness that the Spirit of the Lord has ceased to strive with
          them. But as soon as they engage in the turmoil of their daily
          duties, the hue and cry that "the Mormons are about to do this
          and that," attracts their attention. Formerly the rumor was that
          "they were agoing to tamper with the slaves," when we had never
          thought of such a thing. The seed of Ham, which is the seed of
          Cain descending through Ham, will, according to the curse put
          upon him, serve his brethren, and be a "servant of servants" to
          his fellow-creatures, until God removes the curse; and no power
          can hinder it. These are my views upon slavery. I will here say a
          little more upon this point. The conduct of the whites towards
          the slaves will, in many cases, send both slave and master to
          hell. This statement comprises much in a few words. The blacks
          should be used like servants, and not like brutes, but they must
          serve. It is their privilege to live so as to enjoy many of the
          blessings which attend obedience to the first principles of the
          Gospel, though they are not entitled to the Priesthood.
          But to proceed; the principal evil is in the rulers, or those who
          profess to be rulers, and in the dispensers of the law, and not
          the Constitution, it is pure. Even those who have evil in their
          hearts, when they contemplate the powers that be, as now
          exhibited before their eyes, when they think of them upon their
          beds, and in their most sober reflections, are beginning to
          realize that God is visiting the earth, that the Latter-day
          Saints are not as bad a people as they are represented to be by
          their enemies, that they are not disposed to be hostile to the
          Government, and that they are a good people. Many who
          occasionally reflect calmly are beginning to realize that we have
          something which they know but little about, and to wish that they
          understood it. When they cast off these reflections fear comes
          upon them, because the cry, from one end of the Union to the
          other, is that "the Mormons are agoing to do something." What was
          said in Nauvoo? "Let Joe Smith and the Mormons alone, and it will
          be but a little time before they control the election of this
          State; and the man that Joe Smith says shall be Governor, so will
          he be; and the men whom he says shall be Representatives, so
          shall they be; and we will not bear it."
               It was the priest in the pulpit thorning the politician, and
          gouging underneath, saying, "Don't you bear it;" and this because
          the priest could not bear to stand up in the pulpit and own his
          shame for vindicating a false religion, for our Elders could
          silence every one of them, and crimson their faces with shame.
          Hence their words and determinations were and are, "We will kill
          the Mormons;" and the priests were pinching the "Mormons" from
          behind the politicians. How long would it have been before the
          whole election of Illinois would have been controlled by the
          Latter-day Saints? Our enemies saw this, and the devil knew it,
          and was mad, and determined to remove us. He did so, and I thank
          God for it. The priests and the politicians could discern that
          "Mormonism" was gathering to its banner its thousands and tens of
          thousands, and that it would be but a very short time ere the
          State would be governed entirely by the Latter-day Saints. The
          whole election would have been controlled by them, if we had not
          come out, and forbidden our people to vote. We had to do this, to
          control the ballot box.
          They succeeded in killing Joseph Smith and Hyrum his brother, and
          in driving us to these Valleys. Now, we are here, and what are
          they afraid of? I will tell you, they are afraid that we shall
          become independent of them.
          The relation between us and the Government may be likened to a
          man having twelve sons, and all the elder sons pitch upon the
          younger one, as Joseph's brethren of old did upon him. They
          persecuted him, and lied to their father about him, and tried to
          alienate the feelings of the old man from him, and succeeded in a
          measure in estranging the feelings of the father from the young
          child. So it is with the General Government and us. We have plead
          time and time again, and will plead, saying, "Spare us, love us;
          we mean to be one of the best boys you have got; be kind to us,
          and if you chasten us, it may be said that we have kissed the rod
          and reverenced the hand that gave it, and tried again: but be
          merciful to us for do you not see that we are a dutiful child?"
          But no, Tom, Bill, Dick, Harry, and the rest of the boys are
          eternally running to the old man with lies in their mouths, and
          he will chastise little Joseph. And though the old fellow has not
          come out in open war upon him, and arrayed the force and arms of
          the Government to kill the boy, yet he sleeps in his chair, and
          dreams it over, and talks in his sleep, saying, "Go it, boys; go
          it, boys; we will not say anything here." And Tom, Bill, Dick,
          &c., commence pounding on to little Joseph; and the old man is
          dozing in his chair, saying, "Go it, boys." What will become of
          this little Joseph? I will tell you. We are a child of the
          Government, one of the youngest children, and we cling to our
          parent, and desire to be reckoned in the family, and to hail our
          brethren as brethren, and be numbered among them either in a
          Territorial or State capacity. What next? The cry is raised by
          the older boys that "it never will do to admit this younger child
          into the Union, he is an alien, and we must exclude him." I will
          tell you what this will amount to, they will pound and abuse
          little Joseph until his affections are entirely weaned from his
          parent, and from his brethren, and he becomes an independent boy.
          Who will cause this, the "Mormons?" No, the elder brethren will
          do it. They will urge on their hostility against little Joseph
          until he is driven into Egypt for succor. Well, if this is not
          Egypt enough, where will you find it?
          "What is agoing to be done with these turbulent Mormons, these
          outrageous Mormons?" I will tell you what might be done, and what
          ought to be done. The Government of the United States, and the
          Presidents of the United States ought to treat the religion of
          the Latter-day Saints as they do Methodism, Presbyterianism,
          Quakerism, Shakerism, and many other isms, and say, "Here, I wish
          you to hold your tongues about the Mormons, for they have just as
          good a right to their religion as you have to yours." And when
          the people petition for this or that (as the right of petition
          should never be denied), it is the duty of those who are
          addressed to hearken to the petitions of the people, and to let
          them have officers of their own choice, for the appointing power
          is elected by the voice of the people, and the mass of the people
          hold the reins of government in their hands. Then let the people
          carry out those principles they have adopted and profess to abide
          by, and when we wish for a Governor, or a Judge, or any other
          appointed officer, let us have the men we prefer, and not those
          who will ran away and report falsehoods about us.
          Many of the Battalion boys are here to-day, who walked over the
          plains and deserts; they know what they have endured. They left
          their fathers, mothers, and children on the prairie, and some of
          them they have never since seen, and will not in this time, for
          they sleep in the silent grave. They suffered all this in
          fighting for the country that had cast them out!
          Do I love murderers and mobocrats as I do good men? No. Do I pray
          for them? Yes, that the Lord would judge them out of their own
          mouths, and that speedily.
          We plead all the time to be let alone, and to be permitted to
          live in peace, and not to be whipped and abused without cause,
          for we are " flesh of your flesh, and bone of your bone;" then
          why not let us enjoy our piece of cake, as we let you enjoy
          yours? For this we plead, and plead, and plead continually, but
          "No," say they, "we will chastise you because we have the power
          to do it; we will whip you because we are stronger than you."
          I will take the Government of the United States, and the laws of
          Missouri and Illinois, from the year 1833 to 1845, and if they
          had been carried out according to their letter and spirit, they
          would have strung up the murderers and mobocrats who illegally
          and unrighteously killed, plundered, harassed, and expelled us. I
          will tell you how much I love those characters. If they had any
          respect to their own welfare, they would come forth and say,
          whether Joseph Smith was a Prophet or not, "We shed his blood,
          and now let us atone for it;" and they would be willing to have
          their heads chopped off, that their blood might run upon the
          ground, and the smoke of it rise before the Lord as an incense
          for their sins. I love them that much. But if the Lord wishes
          them to live and foam out their sins before all men and women, it
          is all right, I care not where they go, or what they do.
          I have but one fear concerning this people in the Valleys of the
          Mountains, I have but one trembling sensation in the nerves of my
          spirit, and that is, lest we do not live the religion we profess.
          If we will only practise what we profess, I tell you we are at
          the defiance of all hell. But if we transgress the law God has
          given us, and trample His mercies, blessings, and ordinances
          under our feet, and treat them with the indifference which I have
          thought that some occasionally do, not fully realizing the
          obligations that they are under to their God, I have feared that
          in consequence they would be overcome, and that the Lord would
          let them be scattered and smitten. But only let them live their
          religion, and I have no more fears with regard to their being
          driven, and with regard to their enemies having power over them,
          than I have with regard to these mountains being blown over up on
          this city. I am willing to fight, or to go; to run, or to stay;
          or to do anything else that the Lord Almighty requires of me for
          His Kingdom's sake, and then to lay down my life for His cause.
          But I swear by the Gods of eternity that I will not suffer men in
          our streets, and in our houses, to corrupt this people and
          overthrow them, the Lord and good men being my helpers.
          To whom do I allude, but to those who wish to destroy this
          people? Not one, I am not opposed to any man or set of men who
          are here, there, yonder, or anywhere else, but I am opposed to
          wickedness and vice, wherever they may be found in the whole
          earth; I am opposed to unrighteousness, and I always intend to
          I prefer to remark upon subjects as they present themselves to my
          mind; though I might prepare a course of lectures, and confine
          myself to given subjects, as I have often done; but when I am in
          this stand I hoist the gate and let the flood run, not caring
          which way it goes, or how.
          What happened when I chastised a runaway officer? I did not say
          one rash word to him, nor chastise him half as much as he
          deserved; but I told him what he was, and how he looked to me;
          what he was sent here for, and what he should be, if he magnified
          his office. Before the meeting was out the word was, "O! we are
          agoing to be driven; here is a mob coming." Said I, "Get out of
          my way, or I will kick you out; what are you afraid of?" "O! of
          the Government of the United States?" I replied, "Let me die and
          go to my Father in heaven, before I stoop to that abominable
          wickedness; I never will stoop to it so help me God." What was
          the result of the course I then took? He was chastened, and our
          Chief Justice who is now here told him in Washington, that he was
          chastened for his own iniquity, and said to him, "I expect they
          did not chastise you half enough." Do you suppose that I am
          agoing to crouch down, and suffer this people to bow down
          continually to the rod of corruption? No. Come on with your
          knives, your swords, and your faggots of fire, and destroy the
          whole of us, rather than we will forsake our religion. Whether it
          is true or false is none of your business; whether the doctrine
          of plurality of wives is true or false is none of your business.
          We have as good a right to adopt tenets in our religion as the
          Church of England, or the Methodists, or Baptists, or any other
          denomination have to in theirs. Our doctrine is a Bible doctrine,
          a patriarchal doctrine, and is the doctrine of the Gods of
          eternity, and of the heavens, and was revealed to our fathers on
          the earth, and will save the world at last, and bring us into
          Abraham's bosom, if we ever get there. Are the officers of the
          Government the judges of our religion? It is none of their
          business whether it is true or false. I know whether it is true
          or not, and that is enough for me; you know, brethren and
          sisters, and that is enough for you. If they do not believe it,
          we do not trouble them with it. We say that we will meet you as
          friends, and as neighbors, as "flesh of our flesh, and bone of
          our bone," but not, as the world meet you, upon the platform of
          corruption and iniquity. We are not there, neither will we meet
          you there; but we will hail you as friends, and as brethren,
          pertaining to the citizenship of the Government; so we hail the
          officers who are now with us. And if the gallant gentleman who is
          now in our midst had received the commission of Governor of this
          Territory, as was reported, and had accepted it, I would have
          taken off my hat and honored the appointment; and this people
          would have been just as passive and submissive to him as ever
          they could be to me. That I will warrant and vouch for. If they
          wish to send a Governor here, and he is a gentleman, like the one
          I have referred to, every heart would say, "Thank God, we have a
          man to stand at our head in a gubernatorial capacity; a man who
          has got a good heart, and is willing that we should enjoy the
          federal rights of the Constitution as well as himself." I am with
          all such men, heart and hand. But for a man to come here and
          infringe upon my individual rights and privileges, and upon those
          of my brethren, will never meet my sanction, and I will scourge
          such a one until he leaves; I am after him. But I will say, to
          the praise of the gallant gentleman referred to, if there was
          going to be a gentleman called upon to be our Governor, there is
          not a man, out of the Kingdom of God, that I would listen to
          sooner, and feel more confidence and cordiality towards, than to
          him. I wish this meed of praise could be awarded to every officer
          in the Government, but it cannot. We have some of the most
          corrupt, damnable, mean curses here that ever disgraced the
          earth; some who even wish to carry the holy sanctuary in one
          hand, and a jug full of whisky in the other, and follow a whore
          and have a saint trail behind them to hold up their garments to
          prevent their drabbling. They are like the pilot fish to the
          shark, serving to lead him to his victim. I despise them; and so
          does every good man. Show your colors, gentlemen, and let us know
          what and who you are, as I do, that all the earth may see and
          Have I any feelings against the man who has a true heart for
          constitutional rights? I have nothing but love and good feelings
          for all such. What have I for the sinner, the hypocrite, the
          unbeliever, the ungodly, the liar, the sorcerer, the whoremonger,
          and the adulterer? I have nothing but chastisement for them,
          until they repent of their wicked ways, and turn to God and find
          mercy. This is according to my priestly office. I informed you,
          in my discourse that has just been read, that my religion is
          first and foremost with me, and I will send it to all the earth,
          to President Pierce, whether he retains me as Governor of Utah
          Territory or not; and, whether I should be President of the
          United States, or King of Great Britain, or Monarch of all the
          world, my religion and my God are first and foremost with me. My
          kingship, my presidentship, and all shall bow to that eternal
          Priesthood which God has bestowed upon me. I have been Governor
          of this Territory ever since it has had one, and in all my
          official transactions I have acted in accordance with the
          Priesthood. I never will infringe upon it with anything I may
          operate in in any office; let them all go by the board, before I
          will be brought into a situation that will cause me to infringe
          upon my Priesthood. In all my doings as an Elder of Israel, as
          holding the keys of the Priesthood to this generation, if I
          continue to be the Governor of this Territory, I shall magnify my
          office by my Priesthood. No matter what my Priesthood and calling
          are, all must bow to my God, and to His commandments. Have I been
          obliged to violate any law? No. The Priesthood assists me to
          honor, to preserve, to see, and understand the welfare of the
          Government I am acting for, and enables me so to do a thousand
          times more effectually than I could if I had not this Priesthood;
          and if any one can produce documents to prove that any Governor
          has magnified his office better than I have, let him bring them
          In the free and independent government of the United States, who
          in the eyes of the Almighty ought to have the privilege of
          sitting in the Presidential chair, to be countenanced, adored,
          loved, and reverenced in his capacity, and be justified therein
          by the heavenly hosts? It is that man who is sanctified before
          God, and who loves the Lord Jesus with all his heart, or in other
          words, who is endowed with wisdom from on high, and has
          revelations, visions, and dreams, giving him understanding to
          provide for the welfare of every portion of the nation, and a
          willingness to preserve to every one their fair and just
          religious rights, as well as political, for the good and benefit
          of all. In the eyes of eternal justice, only such a man has a
          right to that office. They are afraid to put a man there who is a
          professor of religion, lest he favors his own party. A man is a
          fool that would do that, when he has laws to preserve and keep
          inviolate towards the Methodists, and all religious
          The Kingdom that Daniel saw will push forth its law, and that law
          will protect the Methodists, Quakers, Pagans, Jews, and every
          other creed there ever was or ever will be, in their religious
          rights. At the same time the Priesthood will bear rule, and hold
          the government of the Kingdom under control in all things, so
          that every knee will bow, and every tongue confess, to the glory
          of God the Father, that Jesus is the Christ. Every one must bow
          to the Savior, and acknowledge and confess him with their mouths.
          Can they still be Methodists? Yes. Presbyterians? Yes. And I some
          expect that many will be brought into close places, as the Jew
          was by the Catholic priest. The Jew fell through the ice, and was
          about to drown, and implored the Catholic priest to pull him out.
          "I cannot," said the priest, "except you repent, and become a
          Christian." Said the Jew, "Pull me out this once." "Do you
          believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Catholic Church?"
          asked the priest. The Jew answered, "No, I do not." "Then you
          must stay there," and the priest held him under the water awhile.
          "Do you believe in Jesus Christ now?" "O yes, take me out."
          "Well," remarked the priest, "thank God that another sinner has
          repented; you are safe now, and while you are safe I will send
          you right to heaven's gate," and he gave the Jew a push under the
          I most assuredly expect that the time will come when every tongue
          shall confess, and every knee shall bow, to the Savior, though
          the people may believe what they will with regard to religion.
          The kingdom that Daniel saw will actually make laws to protect
          every man in his rights, as our government does now, whether the
          religions of the people are true or false. We believe this as
          sincerely as we believe anything else; and I think that the
          course of this people has proved it, as far as the acts of the
          children of men are concerned. All creation could ask for no more
          witnesses than they have, that the New Testament is true, that
          Jesus is the Christ, that the holy Prophets are true, that the
          Book of Mormon is true, and that Joseph Smith was a Prophet and
          Revelator. But the Lord has so ordained that no man shall receive
          the benefits of the everlasting Priesthood without humbling
          himself before Him, and giving Him the glory for teaching him,
          that he may be able to witness to every man of the truth, and not
          depend upon the words of any individual on the earth, but know
          for himself, live "by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth
          of God," love the Lord Jesus Christ and the institutions of His
          kingdom and finally enter into His glory. Every man and woman may
          be a Revelator, and have the testimony of Jesus, which is the
          spirit of prophecy, and foresee the mind and will of God
          concerning them, eschew evil, and choose that which is good.
          There are thousands of things I would like to name with regard to
          ourselves and our Government. Our whole interest is in it; we
          cling to it as a sucking child to its mother's breast, and we
          will hang to it until they beat us off, until we can hang no
          longer, and this will never happen, unless they drive us from it
          under the pretext of what "Mormonism" is agoing to do. What is
          the Kingdom of God agoing to accomplish on the earth? It will
          revolutionize not only the United States, but the whole world,
          and will go forth from the morning to the evening, from the
          rising of the sun to the going down of the same, so shall be the
          ushering forth of the Gospel until the whole earth is deluged
          with it, and the righteous are gathered.
          The sinner will slay the sinner, the wicked will fall upon the
          wicked, until there is an utter overthrow and consumption upon
          the face of the whole earth, until God reigns, whose right it is.
          As it was said in the days of the Savior, if we said his man
          alone you may depend upon it, that through his influence he will
          take away our place and nation. If you let "Mormonism" alone, I
          will promise that every honest man and woman in the United States
          will be in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and
          be governed by the law of God.
          Let them take the counsel of the late Captain Gunnison, who was
          massacred by the Indians; he was convinced that it would not do
          to persecute the "Mormons;" for every time we were driven, we
          have succeeded beyond our most sanguine anticipations. It has
          happened to us as it did to the old man's stone wall, which was
          five feet high and six feet thick. The boys could not get his
          apples, and said among themselves, "We will turn over the old
          wall;" they turned it over, and it was higher than before. So
          with us; every time the "Mormons" have been driven they have
          enlarged their borders. Look out, drive us again and we will take
          the kingdom before you are aware of it.
          We certainly shall gather out all the good as fast as we can, for
          the people who love truth will hear sound argument, which is our
          rule of battle, and it is a scientific one. Now come on to war,
          whenever you think best, and we will gather out the honest until
          the last seed of Israel is gathered, and there is hardly enough
          left to elect a President, even among the Know-Nothings.
          Only persecute us and we will grow the faster. Say they, "What
          shall we do, do tell us which way we shall go, for we do not know
          what to do, nor what to say; if we persecute them they will grow
          the faster, and take away our place and nation, and will get all
          the good people to follow them, and what shall we do?" It is a
          hard case I know.
          When strangers come among us they often feel diffident, for we
          keep to ourselves here in these distant parts, and do not always
          immediately know whether we are about to receive friends or
          enemies into our community. We have been persecuted and driven,
          and been a scoff and a by-word, and when strangers come among us
          they feel a delicacy in making our acquaintance. I say, brethren
          and sisters, be frank with strangers, and when you talk with
          them, or are in their presence, live your religion, and do not
          vary one particle from the truth.
          You say, "I love my God and my religion." Then manifest to them
          what your religion is, and if they are honest ere long they will
          fall in with it, if not they will take up their line of march and
          leave us; and my prayer is that we may be delivered from every
          inbred corruption.
          So far as the time and your patience would permit, I have
          endeavored to candidly and truly portray our real feelings and
          views with regard to the General Government, the members of the
          various Christian denominations, the upright everywhere, and the
          corrupt and abominable wherever they are to be found; and also to
          briefly sketch a few of the scenes and incidents of our past and
          present history.
          Let us live our religion, and show the world that we love the
          Lord Jesus Christ better than anything else. Though the world
          persecute you, yet cling to the Lord and the Holy Gospel, even if
          you lay down your lives for the truth's sake. May God bless you.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Wilford
          Woodruff, February 25, 1855
                         Wilford Woodruff, February 25, 1855
          A Sermon by Elder Wilford Woodruff, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                          G. S. L. City, February 25, 1855.
          I will endeavor to occupy a little time this morning, and while I
          address my friends, I hope I may have their attention and
          prayers; for I realize that while any person stands before an
          assembly of this kind to teach, he needs the Spirit of the Lord
          to dictate and direct his mind, that he may speak unto the
          edification of the people.
          I am aware that "Mormonism," as it is called, presents a wide
          field for reflection and contemplation; it presents an extensive
          surface upon which the mind may roam; it affords a variety of
          objects for us to converse upon; but, at the same time, we want
          our minds led in that channel which is according to the mind and
          will of the Lord.
          We have had some very interesting teaching presented to us from
          this stand, during the last two Sabbaths especially, though I may
          say that we have good teaching every Sabbath that we assemble
          together in this house. In fact, the day and age in which we
          live, those things connected with the past and present history of
          this people, and the signs of the times, are matters so diverse
          from the affairs of the nations of the earth, and from the views
          of the children of men generally, that they cause them to marvel
          and wonder exceedingly.
          I felt to rejoice last Sabbath while sitting in this stand,
          listening to our President. I will tell you why I felt to
          rejoice--there was one main reason for my joy; I have been
          acquainted long enough with this work to know its truth; I have
          had sufficient experience in it to see and to know that the hand
          of God is in it, and that it is controlled and guided by the
          Spirit of the Almighty, and the revelations of heaven; to know,
          that from the commencement of it, it has been the design of the
          God of heaven to establish His Kingdom upon the earth to be
          thrown down no more for ever.
          I rejoice that this kingdom is blessed with a leader, or leaders,
          who are not ashamed or afraid to watch over the interests of
          Zion--at all times to seek diligently the welfare of the children
          of Israel; who will point out the path for this people to walk
          in, whether that path may be popular or unpopular; leaders who
          will not hesitate to rebuke sin and wickedness, whether emanating
          from high or low places.
          Those who have been acquainted with the Prophet Joseph, who laid
          the foundation of this Church and kingdom, who was an instrument
          in the hand of God in bringing to light the Gospel in this last
          dispensation, know well that every feeling of his soul, every
          sentiment of his mind, and every act of his life, proved that he
          was determined to maintain the principle of truth, even to the
          sacrificing of his life. His soul swelled wide as eternity for
          the welfare of the human family. He began entirely alone, as far
          as the influences of the children of men were concerned upon the
          earth, to endeavor to establish a religion and order of things
          diverse from anything then existing among men, a religion that
          was unpopular and contrary to the feelings, and views, and
          traditions of the whole human family.
          Every man that is acquainted with the history of the nations of
          the world at this time, must know that religion is a very popular
          thing--it has many followers; and they must also know that the
          religions of the day are very diversified; and that they are in a
          great measure framed to meet the conveniences, traditions, and
          situations of the children of men, with but little regard to the
          declarations of the Bible, or the revelations of Jesus Christ.
          Every man that will read the Scripture of the Old and New
          Testaments, will see that there was an organization in the days
          of Jesus Christ, a system for the salvation of the children of
          men. It is laid down plainly and definitely for the inhabitants
          of the earth to follow. But, if we search throughout the earth at
          this day, we cannot find a system existing that has scarcely any
          resemblance to the example laid down by Christ and the Apostles.
          And I will here say that the persecution, opposition, and
          oppression that this Church has met with from its first
          organization, have been in a great measure in consequence of
          carrying out that very system, those very ordinances, that same
          Gospel which Jesus Christ and his Apostles established in their
          day, and which cost the most of them their lives.
          The New Testament clearly shows that whenever God has had a
          people upon the earth--when He has had a Church and kingdom in
          the world, it has been organized with Prophets and Apostles, and
          has been endowed with revelations, with diverse kinds of gifts,
          with healing power, with miracles, with dreams, and I may say
          with every member that belongs to the body of Christ, necessary
          for the edifying of the body, for the work of the ministry, or
          sanctifying of the people. We cannot find anywhere within the
          lids of the Bible, where the Lord ever had a people He
          acknowledged, except they were led by immediate revelation. The
          Lord never had a people in any age of the world without Prophets
          to lead them, even to the present day; and this is the reason why
          this Church and kingdom is so diverse from the views, feelings,
          and traditions of the nations around us, and that has caused it
          to meet with great opposition, persecution, and opposing spirits
          from the commencement, and perhaps may continue to do so until
          the winding up scene.
          Many of the Prophets have prophesied that such an order of things
          as that which Christ and his Apostles established, should again
          be established in the last days, after ages of apostacy and
          darkness. When the Jews fell through unbelief, as the Apostle
          says, the Gospel was taken from them and given to the Gentiles.
          Did the kingdom go to the Gentiles stripped of any of its powers,
          or portion of its organization because the Jews would not receive
          it? No, verily it did not. When the kingdom was presented to the
          Gentiles, it was presented with Apostles and prophets, with
          healing powers, with revelations direct from God, and with every
          gift and grace the Jews believed in and enjoyed while they
          remained faithful: when it went to the Gentiles it was perfect in
          its organization, but in process of time they changed the
          ordinances of the kingdom of God, and fell through the same
          example of unbelief, and have remained for centuries without the
          true order of heaven among them.
          Ask any portion of Christendom why the ancient order of the
          Church of Christ is not among them--Apostles, Prophets,
          revelations, and other gifts, and they will inform you that they
          were only needed in the dark ages of the world, to establish the
          kingdom of God, but in this enlightened age are not necessary. It
          makes me think of a remark made by Mr. Kirkham in his Grammar; he
          says, "The Lord hung the Bible out of heaven, and retired." It
          appears so indeed among the Gentile nations, for in process of
          time the gifts, and graces, and powers of the kingdom of God were
          taken away, and the men who officiated in the ancient Church of
          God were nearly all put to death; they were slain because they
          endeavored to maintain it in its purity, and tried with all their
          might to establish the principles that God had revealed to the
          Jew's, for they were the chosen people of God, the promised seed;
          but they fell because they would not receive the Messiah, the
          Shilo, their Savior; when they put him to death, and imbrued
          their hands in the best blood that had flowed through the lineage
          of Judah, they had to foot the bill; blood was shed, the laws of
          God were broken, the ordinances were changed, and the Priesthood
          of High Heaven trampled upon: the Jews must, therefore, suffer to
          pay the debt they contracted. Jesus Christ told them what would
          come upon them before he was taken away, for he mourned over
          them, saying, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the
          Prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often
          would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen
          gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! Behold,
          your house is left unto you desolate." Again, he says to them,
          "Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because ye
          build the tombs of the Prophets, and garnish the sepulchres of
          the righteous, and say, If we had been in the days of our
          fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood
          of the Prophets. Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that
          ye are the children of them which killed the Prophets. Fill ye up
          the measure of your fathers. Ye serpents, ye generation of
          vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell?" Again, "Woe
          unto you, Pharisees! for ye tithe mint and rue and all manner of
          herbs, and pass over judgment and the love of God: these ought ye
          to have done, and not to leave the other undone." He also told
          them that their temple would be destroyed, and not one stone be
          left upon another that would not be thrown down, and thus they
          had to suffer until the times of the Gentiles should be
          fulfilled. Jesus Christ lifted up his voice, and spared not, for
          he knew what was awaiting that nation; and his heart yearned over
          them when he saw them as a nation rushing madly on to
          destruction, and sowing seed that would cause a thousand years of
          sorrow and mourning by their posterity. They had their agency to
          act upon as seemed them good, and they became wicked and corrupt,
          and instituted their own systems of religion and ordinances,
          instead of the true order of the kingdom of heaven. Jesus told
          them they would be dispersed among the Gentiles, and be trodden
          down and afflicted by them until the times of the Gentiles should
          be accomplished.
          We understand from the Scriptures, that have been referred to
          from time to time in this desk, that the Lord will set His hand
          again to gather Israel. We heard this subject treated upon a few
          Sabbaths ago, and what would take place in the last dispensation,
          even in the dispensation of the fulness of times.
          But those who have been taught after the traditions of the
          fathers, have been taught that the Bible should be spiritualized,
          that it does not mean what it says, nor say what it means; we
          have been taught to believe that where the Lord says Israel shall
          be gathered, it means spiritually. When we read any portion of
          Scripture, which did not agree with our traditions, every man had
          his own system of spiritualizing, to make it bend to his own
          views. Instead of this, we have now learned that God means what
          He says, and says what He means.
          When we read the history of the United States, or the history of
          General Washington, no man in his sober senses would have the
          least idea of spiritualizing it. When we read the history of our
          revolutionary fathers, who sat in solemn council to deliberate
          upon and sign the Declaration of Independence, because of the
          grievances they were called upon to bear from the mother country,
          no man would for a moment dream of spiritualizing these events;
          but every man would understand that the historian meant them to
          be read and understood literally.
          Now, if we so read and believe the history of the foundation of
          our national government, or the history of the Jewish nation, or
          any other nation, that has been written by men who do not make
          any pretensions to inspiration, if we should never think of
          spiritualizing their writings, but take them and understand them
          as they are given to us, why should we take it upon ourselves to
          spiritualize and twist the words, and the meaning of the words,
          of that God who rules the nations?
          When He gives to us revelations of the greatest moment to us,
          will He not set forth His mind and will in their true meaning, as
          He intends they shall be fulfilled, and as He intends we shall
          understand them? The Latter-day Saints as a people have learned
          to take God at His word. We admit that there are in the Bible
          metaphors, figures, and parables.
          When Jesus was teaching the women the things of the kingdom of
          God, he used comparisons which they understood. Hence he says,
          "The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took,
          and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened."
          He knew the women understood about making bread. And so he talks
          to the farmer about sowing grain, that some sow seed on good
          ground, and others on stony ground, and others among thorns,
          likening the kingdom of heaven unto it. He used these metaphors
          to make a deeper impression upon the minds of the children of
          men; and at other times he used dark sayings in the same way. We
          understand a figure as a figure, and a parable as a parable, but
          the meaning of the Savior is plainly manifest in them.
          When the Lord says by the mouth of His Prophet, "And the Lord
          shall utterly destroy the tongue of the Egyptian sea; and with
          his mighty wind shall he shake his hand over the river, and shall
          smite it in the seven streams, and make men go over dry shod. And
          there shall be an highway for the remnant of His people, which
          shall be left, from Assyria; like as it was to Israel in the day
          that he came up out of the land of Egypt;" and again, "And they
          shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out
          of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and
          upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to my holy mountain Jerusalem,
          saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a
          clean vessel into the house of the Lord:" again, when He says,
          "They shall come with weeping, and with supplications will I lead
          them: I will cause them to walk by the rivers of waters in a
          straight way, wherein they shall not stumble: for I am a father
          to Israel, and Ephraim is my firstborn;" we believe He means what
          He says, for we have ourselves seen many of these prophecies
          literally fulfilled in this generation. Again, we believe He
          means what He says, when the Lord declares through His Prophet,
          that an angel shall fly through the midst of heaven, having the
          everlasting Gospel to preach to every nation, kindred, tongue,
          and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to
          Him, for the hour of His judgment is come. We believe He means
          what He says. To fulfil this declaration we believe it is
          necessary for an angel of God to come to the earth and deliver
          the Gospel, the true Gospel, and the only Gospel that ever was
          revealed for the exaltation and glory of man.
          Why does it require an angel to bring the Gospel from heaven in
          these last days, when the earth is deluged with Gospel, with
          religion, with different systems and plans of salvation? Because
          that none of them are according to the order or organization that
          God has given to govern and control the human family when they
          would be controlled by Him. If there had been a true organization
          of the kingdom of God upon the earth in these latter-days, there
          would have been no need of an angel to visit the earth to teach
          men the first principles of the Gospel of Christ, and administer
          its ordinances to them.
          When the Apostles of old dwelt upon the earth, the angel that
          appeared to Saul of Tarsus, and the angel that appeared to
          Cornelius, did not administer the Gospel to them, but instructed
          them to apply to those men whom Christ had ordained to that
          authority, and who held the keys, the gifts and graces, and
          Priesthood of the kingdom of God. So it would have been in the
          last days, if there had been authority, and the true Priesthood
          of God on the earth; there would, in that case, have been no
          necessity for an angel to come with the Gospel.
          Angels are sent as ministering spirits to minister to those who
          shall be heirs of salvation. We believe the Lord means what He
          says. We believe Israel were led formerly by Prophets who were
          full of wisdom and truth; and they are again to be led by holy
          Prophets, that have the Priesthood of the Most High upon them,
          and power to lead and to teach the children of men. When Daniel
          the Prophet declared that the kingdom of God should be set up in
          the last days, and that it should break in pieces all other
          kingdoms, and have no end, he meant what he said. When we read
          the prophecies that declare unto us that great wickedness shall
          be upon the earth in the latter days, and that great plagues will
          he poured out upon the world; that angels are to pour out the
          vials of the wrath of the Almighty, and that previous to this all
          men are to be warned by the proclamation of the Gospel of Jesus
          Christ, we believe those declarations will have a literal
          Before I ever heard of "Mormonism," when reading the Scriptures,
          I often wondered why it was that we had no Prophets, no Apostles,
          no gifts and graces, no healings by the power of God, no visions,
          no angels, no revelations, no voice of God. I often wondered why
          these things were not continued among the children of men, why
          they were not enjoyed by the different churches and denominations
          of the day, and in my conversation with theologians and divines,
          I often referred to these things, but they all told me that such
          supernatural manifestations were unnecessary in our day and age
          of the world, that such power was only necessary in a day of
          darkness, among an ignorant generation of people; they needed
          Prophets to lead them; but we who live in the blaze of Gospel
          light need no such thing; we need no revelation, only that which
          is in the Bible; we need no visitation of angels now, those
          things were given to establish the doctrine of Christ, and when
          it was once established they were no longer needed.
          This logic always appeared strange to me. I said then, and I say
          now, may the Lord give me such periods of darkness as were
          enjoyed by the Apostles and Saints of old, in preference to the
          Gospel blaze of modern Christianity. The ancient doctrine and
          power will unlock the mysteries of heaven, and pour forth that
          Gospel light, knowledge, and truth, of which the heavens are
          full, and which has been poured out in every generation when
          Prophets appeared among the children of men. But the Gospel of
          modern Christendom shuts up the Lord, and stops all communication
          with Him. I want nothing to do with such a Gospel, I would rather
          prefer the Gospel of the dark ages, so called.
          I do not wish to be understood that we are now living in a dark
          world have been enveloped in darkness, in which wickedness has
          ruled, and the powers of darkness have prevailed among the
          children of men, and the nations have been bound down by false
          traditions, and incorrect principles, but the day has now dawned,
          the dark clouds have now broken up and soon will pass away, and
          the sun of righteousness will arise in its glory, and show forth
          the light of heaven; and for that I am thankful, and rejoice, and
          so do thousands and tens of thousands in this dispensation, who
          have been touched with the light of the glorious Gospel of Jesus
          Christ which has been revealed in our day, by the administering
          of holy angels, in all its fulness, beauty, power, and glory;
          this Gospel has caused Prophets, Elders, and Saints to rejoice:
          it has nerved up their spirits with fortitude and strength, and
          borne them up against every opposing influence; this has been the
          case in every dispensation when this light and power have been
          enjoyed by the children of men.
          The Gospel has gone forth in our day in its true glory, power,
          order, and light, as it always did when God had a people among
          men that He acknowledged. That same organization and Gospel that
          Christ died for, and the Apostles spilled their blood to
          vindicate, is again established in this generation. How did it
          come? By the ministering of an holy angel from God, out of
          heaven, who held converse with man, and revealed unto him the
          darkness that enveloped the world, and unfolded unto him the
          gross darkness that surrounded the nations, those scenes that
          should take place in this generation, and would follow each other
          in quick succession, even unto the coming of the Messiah. The
          angel taught Joseph Smith those principles which are necessary
          for the salvation of the world; and the Lord gave him
          commandments, and sealed upon him the Priesthood, and gave him
          power to administer the ordinances of the house of the Lord. He
          told him the Gospel was not among men, and that there was not a
          true organization of His kingdom in the world, that the people
          had turned away from His true order, changed the ordinances, and
          broken the everlasting covenant, and inherited lies and things
          wherein their was no profit. He told him the time had come to lay
          the foundation for the establishment of the Kingdom of God among
          men for the last time, preparatory to the winding up scene.
          Joseph was strengthened by the Spirit and power of God, and was
          enabled to listen to the teachings of the angel. He told him he
          should be made an instrument in the hands of the Lord, if he kept
          His commandments, in doing a good work upon the earth, that his
          name should be held in honor by the honest in heart, and in
          dishonor throughout the nations by the wicked. He told him he
          should be an instrument in laying the foundation of a work that
          should gather tens of thousands of the children of men, in the
          generation in which he lived, from every nation under heaven, who
          should hear the sound of it through his instrumentality. He told
          him the nations were wrapt in wickedness and abomination, and
          that the judgments of God were ready to be poured out upon them
          in their fulness; that the angels were holding the vials of His
          wrath in readiness; but the decree is, that they shall not be
          poured out until the nations are warned, that they may be left
          without an excuse.
          This man to whom the angel appeared obeyed the Gospel; he
          received it in meekness and humility, and bowed down before the
          Lord and worshipped Him, and did the best he could in his
          illiterate state; he was as it were but a mere plow-boy. He laid
          hold of it with all his heart, though he saw he would have to
          wage war with sin, and wickedness, and abominations, and the
          oppositions of the people; he began to trust in the Lord; and
          what was the consequence? Wherever the words of the Gospel, which
          the angel revealed to him, were preached among the children of
          men, it had its effect. The Church was at length organized with a
          few humble men. The learned might laugh at them because of their
          ignorance, but their words were like daggers to their hearts, and
          like a two-edged sword, piercing and dividing asunder the very
          thoughts and intents of the hearts of men. The honest in heart
          began to receive their testimony, and it continued to spread from
          town to town, from city to city, from state to state, and from
          nation to nation, until we see the fruits of it here today in
          this Tabernacle of the Lord in the tops of the mountains.
          I say I rejoice before the Lord this day that we have leaders in
          Israel that are qualified for their place and station to preside
          over this people, and who will seek their welfare, and are not
          afraid or ashamed to rebuke wickedness in high places, whether
          manifested by their brethren or neighbors, if they do wrong.
          Their minds are quick as the vivid lightning of heaven; they are
          filled with the visions of eternity; they are not asleep, but
          they comprehend the elements around them; they read and digest
          them, and they know exactly what course to pursue; the leaders of
          this people know what they are doing, what is approaching this
          people, and what is approaching the world: and we may all know
          the same things by reading the Scriptures, and by prayer, and
          through the ministering of the Holy Ghost conferred upon us. What
          man is there who reads the Scriptures, and believes that God
          means what He says, and says what He means, but what can see a
          flood of dreadful events ready to be poured out upon this
          generation with the rapidity of lightning. No man can escape the
          influence of these events that are about to burst upon the heads
          of this generation. The Gospel has gone forth, and when the
          "nations are warned, another angel will cry, "Babylon is fallen."
          War, and famine, and the plague will overwhelm the nations of the
          earth, and none can escape.
          As Latter-day Saints, we look upon the signs of the times, we are
          not ignorant of them, but we understand them. We look upon the
          events that are rolling upon us with great interest. It matters
          not what the minds and feelings of men are, the Lord is
          determined to raise up a people that will worship Him; and if He
          has to whip, and scourge, and drive us through a whole
          generation, He will chastise us until we are willing to submit to
          righteousness and truth, or until we are like clay in the hands
          of the potter. The chastisements we have had from time to time
          have been for our good, and are essential to learn wisdom, and
          carry us through a school of experience we never could have
          passed through without. I hope, then, that we may learn from the
          experience we have had to be faithful, and humble, and be passive
          in the hands of God, and do His commandments. Do I blame
          President Young because he chastises us? No. Would he be a father
          to us, a Prophet, and a High Priest of God, if he saw his
          brethren going wrong, and would not warn and chastise them? The
          chastisement of a friend is far better than the kisses of an
          enemy. When I am out of the way, and when you are out of the way,
          I thank God that we have a man to preside over us, who loves us
          enough to chastise us; it is for our good, and I believe we have
          been always ready to receive the chastening rod from our
          superiors when they thought fit to give it to us, and kiss the
          rod that chastened us. If a Prophet is called to lead and
          chastise Israel, shall He not rebuke wickedness when it is not in
          Israel? The very spirit that vibrates in the soul of President
          Young, and every act of his life, show, to all acquainted with
          him, that he will do his duty in this respect, as well as in
          every thing else wherein he stands connected, while he dwells
          upon the earth, regardless of all consequences, and will leave
          the event in the hands of God, and his Counsellors are governed
          by the same spirit and principles. The Lord has reproved the
          wicked in all ages, and He will do it again. He also inspires His
          servants to reprove and rebuke wickedness; He controls all
          nations, and the destiny of the world is in His hands as much now
          as it was in the days of Israel when He himself led them out of
          the land of Canaan.
          Wickedness is in the earth, and Satan has great power over the
          hearts of men, and he seeks to destroy them, and he seeks to
          destroy this people, and lead away the Elders of Israel; and when
          he overcomes a man that has made a covenant with God, who has
          been baptized in this Church and kingdom, he gains a greater
          victory over him than over one who never made any profession. Why
          have old grey-headed Israelites turned their faces for
          generations past towards Jerusalem, and lifted up their voices
          and mourned in sorrow? Because their fathers had rejected the
          Messiah and broken their covenants with God. Why are these
          Lamanites roaming about in misery and wretchedness, living upon
          reptiles of the earth? Why are they cursed so bitterly, and
          brought down so low, for they are of the seed of Israel? It is
          because the chastening rod of the Almighty has rested upon them
          and upon their fathers. We should be very cautious and careful to
          keep the commandments of God, and do right, while we have such
          examples of the dealings of God with the nations who have broken
          His laws. We shall be corrected in all our errors, that we may
          become sanctified, and be prepared for those glories, principles,
          powers, and privileges which the Lord has promised to reveal to
               The Latter-day Saint, in the vision of his mind, sees
          displayed on the great panorama of the world all the scenes that
          are to transpire in the present day, while the wicked are
          ignorant of what is about to transpire; they do not know what is
          the matter; while there are cholera, whirlwinds, storms, thunder
          and lightning, and earthquakes in divers places, and kingdom is
          rising against kingdom in battle array, they are ignorant of what
          will be the end of these matters, and the cause of their
          existence, because the things of God are not before their eyes.
          They see naturally, but do not understand. They read the
          Scriptures but do not look for the fulfilment of the words of the
          Prophets, and they do not understand what those things mean when
          they are fulfilled before their eyes. Did they understand the
          Scriptures they could see and understand what is the matter in
          the world.
          But this is only the beginning of sorrow and trouble; the heavens
          are full of great judgments which are about to be poured out on
          the world. The words of the Prophets cannot have their fulfilment
          unless these things take place. Read the Revelations of Saint
          John, touching the fall of Babylon, and you there have a faint
          picture of what is about to transpire.
          I feel thankful that the Lord has revealed these things for our
          benefit, and that He has given us power and authority to stand up
          in the defence of that which is right before the Lord, and to
          bear testimony of the truth, and to proclaim those things which
          will assuredly come to pass in this generation. It is better for
          us to fall in defence of truth, than to deny the words of God,
          and go to hell. It is better to suffer stripes for the testimony
          of Christ, than to suffer and fall by our sins and
          transgressions, and then have to suffer afterwards. I would
          rather seal my testimony with my blood, and lay my body to rest
          in the grave, and have my spirit go to the other side of the
          vail, to enjoy a long eternity of light, truth, blessings, and
          knowledge which the Lord will bestow upon every man who keeps His
          law, than to spend a few short years of earthly pleasure, and be
          deprived of those blessings, and the society of my friends and
          brethren behind the vail.
          There is no man in his sober senses that would not desire this.
          There is no man that has an understanding of the blessings that
          God has promised to give to His children, but what will desire
          that in preference to the fading enjoyments and empty honors of
          this world. You may surround any man or woman with all the wealth
          and glory that the imagination of man can grasp, and are they
          satisfied? No. There is still an aching void. On the other hand,
          show me a beggar upon the streets, who has got the Holy Ghost,
          whose mind is filled with that Spirit and power, and I will show
          you a person who has peace of mind, who possesses true riches,
          and those enjoyments that no man can obtain from any other
          source. The servants of God, in every age of the world, have been
          sustained and nerved up to do their duty by this power; and I
          will say to the Latter-day Saints, if they will be faithful, and
          do what they should do, and listen to the counsel given to them,
          they need not have any fears about anything, for the whole work
          is in the hands of God, the destinies of nations lie there. It is
          better for a people to be wise, to get righteousness, to be the
          friend of God, than to occupy any other position in life.
          Then I hope my brethren and sisters will feel in their hearts to
          sustain the Presidency of this Church, by their faith, works, and
          prayers, and not suffer them to carry all the load, while we hide
          ourselves in the rear. If we should do this we are not worthy, we
          are not worthy of our position as Elders in Israel, and fathers
          and mothers in Israel. Let each one bear their share; and if we
          will correct our own follies, and set in order our own houses,
          and do that which is right, we shall then do some good, and help
          to lift the load that rests upon those that lead. It was grievous
          to the feelings of Jesus Christ, to his Apostles, and to Joseph
          Smith, when they saw the people running into danger, and it is
          grievous to President Young, when he sees the people reckless in
          pursuing their own course leading them to destruction; when they
          are not willing to take his counsel and abide the doctrines he
          teaches; but when he sees the people willing to obey wholesome
          counsel, and endeavor to sanctify themselves before the Lord, he
          feels strengthened and sustained, he feels backed up by the works
          of the people, and not by one alone. I hope this will be the case
          with us, that we will set in order our own houses, as wives,
          husbands, children, as parents, and as officers in the Church and
          Kingdom of God. If we will sanctify ourselves, and do right, we
          shall have our reward, and shall be satisfied with it. No man or
          woman in the Kingdom of God that does wrong can escape sorrow. It
          is so in the world; the Lord rewards all men according as their
          works have been in the body. One reason why the Lord will pour
          out His judgments upon the nations, is the blasphemous spirit of
          wickedness and corruption that reigns among man.
          When the Gentiles reject the Gospel it will be taken from them,
          and go to the house of Israel, to that long suffering people that
          are now scattered abroad through all the nations upon the earth,
          and they will be gathered home by thousands, and by hundreds of
          thousands, and they will re-build Jerusalem their ancient city,
          and make it more glorious than at the beginning, and they will
          have a leader in Israel with them, a man that is full of the
          power of God and the gift of the Holy Ghost; but they are held
          now from this work, only because the fulness of the Gentiles has
          not yet come in. Tens of thousands among the Gentile nations will
          receive the Gospel, but the majority of them will reject it, and
          then the Jews will receive it; and it will go to them with all
          the gifts, blessings, and powers it possessed when it was taken
          from them.
          We are all Gentiles by nationality, we are of the Gentile nations
          who hold the sway of the earth. Not only will the Jews have these
          blessings again, but these poor despised Indians will enjoy the
          light and glory of the Gospel of Christ; their fathers proclaimed
          blessings upon them, by the spirit of prophecy and revelation,
          which are as assuredly to rest upon a remnant of that people as
          they exist, though they are now the most miserable beings that
          live upon the face of the earth, nevertheless a remnant of them
          will embrace the Gospel, and their eyes will be opened and they
          will understand that they are of Israel. Our missionaries have
          labored among them, and what effect has it had? But little.
          Missionaries of different orders have labored among them, with
          little or no success.
          We cannot do a great deal for that people, only pray for them,
          and treat them kindly, until the power of God begins to rest upon
          them, and they are waked up by the visions of heaven, and the
          angels begin to converse with them. They will be inspired by the
          Spirit and power of God, like other branches of Israel, and the
          day will come when the poor Utahs, and Piedes, and other degraded
          tribes in these mountains will again feel they possess souls
          among men as their fathers did before them. The ten tribes will
          also come in remembrance before the Lord, and they will again
          return with out-stretched arms to their lands, and be led by
          leaders inspired by the Spirit and power of God, and they will
          come with visions, revelations, and Prophets, and they will be
          baptized and ordained under the hands of the children of Ephraim,
          who bear the Holy Priesthood on the earth at that time, and they
          will be crowned with glory, power, immortality, and eternal lives
          before God.
          This is only a synopsis of the vision of the things that present
          themselves to our minds, while we sit and meditate upon the
          scenes that present themselves to our view. No man can
          contemplate the truth concerning the nations of the earth without
          sorrow, when he sees the wailing, the mourning, and death, that
          will come in consequence of judgments, plagues, and war. It has
          already begun, and it will continue to multiply and increase
          until the scene is ended, and wound up.
          Do I delight in the destruction of the children of men? No. Does
          the Lord? No. He gives them timely warning, and if they do not
          listen to His counsel, they must suffer the consequences. He has
          determined, in the last days, in spite of earth and hell, wicked
          men, and devils, to establish His kingdom upon the earth; He has
          proclaimed it in the Bible, that it shall not be thrown down any
          more for ever. Who owns the earth? Does the devil? No; but he has
          had it a great while, and holds universal sway, and has held it
          almost from the beginning; so much so, that if the Lord inspires
          a man upon the earth, the power of the devil is so great, that
          that man is, or men are, slain. Even Christ and his Apostles
          could but exist in tribulation and suffering for a little while,
          and then were slain. The power of the devil was so great, that
          the principles of righteousness were driven from the earth, and
          those that taught them. But, hark! in the last days it will not
          be so, the time has come for the kingdom to be established,
          because the earth is ripe, and the set time has come.
          The Lord made the earth, and placed man upon it, and He owns it
          still, and He will cut off wickedness, no matter where it exists,
          so that there will be room for the good fruit to grow. As true as
          the Lord lives, if we wish to exist upon the earth in these days,
          we must be righteous; if we expect to have a place, an
          inheritance, and dwell on the earth, we must keep the law of God,
          or we shall be cut off. This will apply to all, to Jew and
          Gentile, bond and free; this will apply to all men in every
          nation, and under all circumstances.
          It is the decree of the Almighty God, that the kingdom of heaven
          shall be established, and shall never again be overthrown, that
          judgments shall lay waste the nations, enough at least to give
          that kingdom room to grow, and spread, and prosper. This is the
          truth, and you will all find it so. Those judgments have begun,
          that will never leave the earth until it is swept as with the
          besom of destruction, until thrones are cast down and kingdoms
          overthrown, until each man draws his sword against his neighbor,
          and every nation and kingdom that exists will be at war with each
          other, except the inhabitants of Zion. The Lord has spoken it,
          and it will come to pass.
          I again say I am thankful that we have men to preside over us,
          who are determined to rebuke sin, wherever it shows itself, and
          God will sustain these men, and uphold them, whether we do or
          not. I do not care in what circumstances they may be placed, even
          if it be necessary for them to seal their testimony with their
          blood, as Joseph and Hyrum have done; it is all right, they only
          pass to the other side of the vail, where they can operate still
          better for the salvation of the people. We shall not be left
          without leaders that have the Spirit of God. This people will
          always have leaders that are just men, that are good men, and
          that delight to do the will of God, and would sacrifice life and
          all things for it if required.
          If we are afraid to rebuke iniquity, or ashamed to cast it off
          ourselves, Israel would go to hell, we should be cut off as a
          people, and the Lord would raise up another; for He is bound to
          have a people in the last days who will keep His commandments,
          and magnify their calling, and prove themselves friends of God,
          and maintain the principles of righteousness, and honor them
          before God, angels, and men, that His kingdom may be established
          in purity, and be prepared for the coming of the Messiah; for
          Christ is coming again to earth; he is preparing the bride, and
          here is a portion of it before me to-day.
          Will he receive us to himself? Are we prepared for his coming and
          kingdom and the fulness thereof, unless we are sanctified, and
          lay aside sin, and do right? No. We must sanctify ourselves, and
          keep the commandments of God, and do those things that are
          required at our hands, before we can be prepared for the coming
          of the Great Bridegroom.
          The signs of the heavens are appearing, the fig trees are leaving
          and showing that summer is nigh. It will overtake this
          generation, and us also, quite as soon as we are prepared for it.
          I pray that we may live in such a manner as not to be among the
          foolish virgins, but understand the signs of the times, do our
          duty, maintain our integrity, overcome the world, and be prepared
          to receive our Redeemer when he comes with joy, and not in grief
          and shame; which may God grant for Christ's sake. AMEN.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
          Hyde, March 18, 1855
                             Orson Hyde, March 18, 1855
           A Sermon by President Orson Hyde, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 18, 1855.
          Beloved Brethren and Friends--Since it has fallen to my lot to
          address you this afternoon, I hope you will not only lend me your
          undivided attention, but favor me with an interest in your
          prayers, that I may ever speak according to the mind and will of
          God, upon all those subjects which may engage my attention.
          I shall take a text, according to the mode and fashion of the
          day; yet, I will not promise to confine myself to it, or take any
          position that may be calculated to forestall the dictates of the
          Spirit of God in me. You may be surprised when you are made
          acquainted with the name of the author of my text. Were I to
          quote from Joseph Smith, or from Brigham Young, a sentiment for
          my ground work, you might be gratified and complimented; but the
          world, or outsiders might think it folly, blasphemy, nonsense,
          and trusting in man. I shall not, therefore, borrow my text from
          either of the foregoing; but from a distinguished outsider, that
          thereby I may pay a proper tribute of respect unto that
          department of God's dependent creatures.
          In the last General Epistle of Franklin Pierce, Chief Apostle of
          the United States of America, written to his brethren of the
          Senate and House of Representatives in General Conference
          assembled, first clause of the first verse, you will find these
          remarkable words recorded:
          "The past has been an eventful year, and will hereafter be
          referred to as a marked epoch in the history of the world. While
          we have been happily preserved from the calamities of war, our
          domestic prosperity has not been entirely uninterrupted. The
          crops, in portions of the country, have been nearly cut off.
          Disease has prevailed to a greater extent than usual; and the
          sacrifice of human life through casualties by sea and land is
          without parallel."
          When we consider that the author of these words was chosen by the
          sovereign will of the American people to preside over the
          destinies of our common country, that he was duly set apart for
          that station, and regularly installed in power, it is but
          reasonable to suppose that his words are prompted by the
          conviction and faith of the nation; and he can hardly be expected
          to give utterance to an incorrect idea, if the faith of the
          nation be correct. He, therefore, being the head and eye of the
          Republic, discovered that the land declined to produce in its
          usual strength, that disease had marked out its increased number
          of victims with unerring precision, and that sea and land had
          conspired against the lives of the thousands that float on the
          former, and the millions that walk on the latter.
          Why this increase of Providential manifestations in the form of
          scourges and chastisements? Is it because the nation has reformed
          and grown better? Is it because the true God is more correctly
          and devoutly worshipped? Or is it because the present is an age
          not so enlightened and scientific; and hence, not so well
          qualified to guard against the casualties and ills of life as
          former and more enlightened ages? Or is it because the Prophets
          of God have been cruelly and treacherously slain, and their
          brethren and friends banished by violent hands, from their homes,
          into an untried and wilderness country, where it was hoped and
          believed, by many, that savage ferocity would terminate our
          existence as a people?
          When the Latter-day Saints fled before the fiery blast of
          persecution's bitter hate, they left, it is true, their goods and
          their homes as a prize, rich with curses, to those whose guilty
          hearts and bloody hands rendered them legitimate heirs to their
          ill-gotten gain. We brought but little with us when we fled; yet
          we took what the nation can never re-gain until they punish those
          murderers according to their own laws, chastise the guilty
          co-adjutors in deeds of cruelty and rapine, and compensate the
          sufferers for the losses which they so unjustly sustained. We
          brought away with us from the nation that suffered us to be cast
          out, the good-will and blessing of our God, even the God of
          Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob. That blessing and good-will
          cannot return until we return and carry them.
          Allow me, in this place, to give you a legal opinion. None of you
          entertain a doubt but that your claims and titles to the lands
          sold, under duress, in Missouri and Illinois, are as good and
          valid now in the eyes of God as they ever were; but I tell you
          that they are just as good and safe to you at this very moment,
          in the eye of the Constitutional laws of the land, as they ever
          were. No deed of conveyance of real estate, executed by any of
          you in Missouri or Illinois, after you were warned to leave, and
          threatened with violence if you did not leave, is worth one red
          cent. No court of chancery in the nation, having jurisdiction,
          could lawfully avoid giving you your lands again, with interest
          and damage. But would the Government sustain the decision of such
          a court? There is the rub, and hence the guilt?
          But let us see if we can account for the fearful increase of
          pestilence, scarcity, and destruction of human life spoken of in
          our text. God is said to be with His servants and people. "Lo I
          am with you always, even unto the end of the world." If a nation
          or people cast out the Saints and servants of God from their
          midst, God goeth with them and leaveth that nation, and leaveth
          it under evil influences and afflicting agents.
          To illustrate the foregoing statements, I will refer you to the
          history of Joseph's being sold into Egypt. This younger son of
          the old Patriarch Jacob was a visionary man, and a great dreamer.
          His visions and dreams seriously annoyed his elder brethren, and
          greatly aroused their jealousy. At one time, the lad dreamed that
          he and his brethren were binding sheaves in the field, and they
          set them up; and all their sheaves made obeisance to his sheaf.
          This dream nettled them, and made them very angry, under the
          conviction that one day the boy might rule over them. The dream
          appeared to foreshadow the fact. At another time, he dreamed that
          the sun, moon, and eleven stars made obeisance to him.
          This dream even aroused the old man's resentment, and drew forth
          from him a rebuke upon his son; for he thought the dream
          indicated that he and his mother and his brethren should bow down
          to him. His brethren greatly envied him; but his father observed
          the dream and reflected, notwithstanding the rebuke. The fire of
          jealousy burning in the hearts of the elder brethren against
          their younger brother, they resolved to slay him, and conspired
          to perpetrate this bloody deed! Not that Joseph had injured them,
          or done them any wrong. It was because they feared he would do
          something, as his dreams evinced. But, behold the inconsistency
          of his elder brethren! If his dreams were of God, it was a
          sufficient cause of great joy to them, that they could have a
          ruler of divine appointment; and hence worse than madness to
          oppose him. If his dreams were not of God, they had no cause to
          fear his elevation to the ruling power. But his dreams were of
          God, and the means which they adopted to prevent their fulfilment
          proved, under the over-ruling hand of Providence, to be the very
          means to bring about the things foreshadowed by them.
          It is not unfrequently the case, that plans and measures devised
          by the greatest cunning, ingenuity, and wisdom of the wicked
          against God's chosen, prove to be the most impressive and happy
          means to bless and exalt those against whom these plans are laid.
          Instead of slaying their brother, they agreed to cast him into a
          pit where there was no water, that he might perish there. But
          being a little conscience smitten at this specimen of cruelty
          towards their brother, they agreed to sell him into Egypt as a
          slave, and thus rid themselves and the country of this
          troublesome dreamer.
          But God was with Joseph in Egypt, in the house of Potiphar, and
          blessed Potiphar's house for Joseph's sake. Potiphar, a poor
          benighted heathen, saw that God was with Joseph, and that he made
          all things to prosper that were in his hands; and therefore
          committed his house and all he had into the care of Joseph. Step
          by step did he gain influence and consideration in Egypt; and the
          favor and blessing of God were manifest upon him, and upon all
          that he did. God even blessed the whole kingdom for his sake. He
          apprised him, in the interpretation of Pharaoh's dream, of the
          approaching famine, and greatly multiplied the fruits of the
          earth, that they might be laid up in store against the time of
          need. Thus, the country to which the chosen of God was banished,
          was enabled to feed the starving millions that fled thither for
          seven long years, and Joseph was prime minister to the crown, and
          general superintendent of all the affairs of Egypt. He controlled
          all the food that had been laid up in store. The famine waxed
          strong in the land from which he was expelled, and they had
          nothing laid up in store; for they had no Joseph to warn them of
          the approaching distress. They had driven him away, and God
          greatly blessed the land to which he fled.
          Soon it fell out that Joseph's brethren had to go down to Egypt
          to buy corn. "Their sheaves began to bow to his sheaf." Again
          they went, being sorely pressed with famine in their own land;
          and Joseph made himself known to them. Prince as he was, Prophet
          and minister of God as he was, I cannot think, that the propriety
          of a union of Church and State was discussed at their meeting at
          all; especially not until they had taken their dinner together.
          Thanks be to the God of Israel, they had plenty to eat?
          Next, the old man himself came down to Joseph, and all the
          family--"sun, moon, and stars, made their obeisance to him" sure
          enough! His brethren do not feel towards him now as they did when
          they sold him! O, integrity! like the magnet that ever attracts
          its own, thou dost command and draw around thee all thy kindred
          hosts! Oh, selfishness, and narrow-minded jealousy! you are
          humbled in the dust--you are prostrated at the feet of him whose
          life and liberty were the sport of your palmy days. How changed
          the scene? Yet God be praised.
          Can any one, acquainted with the Latter-day Saints' history, see
          any similarity between their expulsion from the States, and the
          causes of that expulsion; and the banishment of Joseph into
          Egypt, and the causes of that banishment? Neither of them had
          done any wrong, but it was feared that they would. They both
          would dream, and tell their dreams. They were both superlatively
          hated and envied by their brethren--were both sent away among
          heathens to perish, and both have been sustained by the favor of
          God. We both have had coats of many colors: ours patch upon
          patch! We have had at least, one coat different from his,
          probably because such coats were not fashionable in his day, a
          coat of tar and feathers. Neither of us went away by his own
          choice; but were forced away contrary to our wishes, and contrary
          to existing laws. Both went into countries where there is but
          little rain. The chief difference that I can see, is this. Their
          sheaves bowed to his sheaf. The sun, moon, and stars bowed to him
          when they came to him for bread. It has not yet happened so unto
          us. But when scarcity increases in the land from whence we came,
          pestilence and plague abound, the channels of business and trade
          completely broken up, civil war and know nothing within, the
          wheels of diplomacy in the mud without, and foreign foes press
          sorely on our coasts, then the nation may begin to ask--was
          Joseph Smith a Prophet? Is God angry with us because we have only
          winked at his treacherous murder? Is He angry because we have
          quietly suffered His chosen people to be robbed, plundered,
          murdered, and driven like chaff before the wind, without
          interposing in any way to prevent it? Is it because we have
          turned a dear ear to their petitions and cries for redress?
          With all the respect that is due from an humble citizen, to the
          words of the chief ruler of a great and powerful nation, and with
          all the modesty that diffidence and delicacy can inspire, I feel
          it my duty to say, in the name of that God whose I am, and whom I
          serve, that here lie the causes of the increasing evils in the
          land, spoken of in our text. For thus the Lord hath spoken.
          Nations shall be cut off when they are ripe in iniquity. But they
          are not ripe in iniquity, until they kill my servants, and cast
          out my people;--then will I visit them in my anger, and vex them
          in my displeasure, and cut off their bitter branches. A
          desolating sickness shall cover the land. (See Book of
          Covenants.) Famine shall sorely oppress them--confusion and war
          shall make their hearts to faint, and their knees to tremble.
          Would to God that our nation had never given cause for the
          distress which they now only begin to suffer! Would to God that
          they, chiefly for their sakes, had never provoked the anger of
          the Almighty by killing our Prophets, and casting out our people.
          Yet for us, it is all the better! For if we had not been driven
          away, we might have remained there to suffer as they are
          suffering and will suffer. "The wrath of man is often made to
          praise the Lord," as in this case; and everlasting honors be
          ascribed to Him for His mercy, His justice, and His truth.
          In view of the approaching crisis which has been preached about,
          written upon, and prophesied of by us for the last twenty years,
          I would call upon the people of Utah, both Saint and sinner, Jew
          and Gentile, white men and red, to quit their vain and
          unprofitable traffic and speculation, and go to with their might
          to raise wheat corn, and stock. Be not anxious to drive your
          stock to California. Save all your grain, and sow all you
          possibly can. Rich deposits of snow are now being made in the
          mountains, according to your prayers, which betoken a fruitful
          year. Ask God to bless your labors, and every seed that you sow
          in the earth. Prepare storehouses in which it can be saved.
          Remember Joseph in Egypt! The old man himself, and all the boys
          had to go to him, for he had corn in time of famine. Politicians
          oppose our gathering together. But if you will have plenty of
          wheat, pork, and beef on hand, all hell cannot stop them from
          coming here. Look out for the old man and all the boys to come
          bending unto you, and I'll venture they will not quarrel with you
          about the union of Church and State, at least not until they have
          had their breakfast. We may then tell them that when we were with
          them, they burned up our wheat in the stack, in the shock, and
          that which was scattered in the field. They burned our hay and
          our houses; and left our sick, our women and children in the
          scorching sun and beating rain, without food or shelter.
          We told them when they did it, that we would have wheat when they
          had none. When these poor starving thousands flock here for food,
          will it not be glory enough for you to begin with, to feed them,
          to give them shelter, and administer to their sick? Will not such
          coals of fire heaped upon their heads be hot enough to satisfy
          your righteous indignation? If you will do as you are told, your
          eyes shall witness just such scenes! You may ask, "When shall
          these things be?" Answer. Just so soon as you can possibly lay up
          the wheat. If the United States will not make Brigham Young
          Governor, wheat will. Joseph's brethren never voted to make him
          Governor over them; but he was elected to that office by a joint
          ballot of wheat and corn. There is more salvation and security in
          wheat, than in all the political schemes of the world, and also
          more power in it than in all the contending armies of the
          nations. Raise wheat and lay it up in store till it will bring a
          good price; not dollars and cents, but kingdoms, countries,
          peoples, tribes, and tongues. "They have sold themselves for
          naught, and must be redeemed without money!" It will take wheat
          to redeem them! Raise wheat and lay it up securely, and it will
          preach the "gathering" more eloquently, successfully, and
          extensively than all the missionaries that we can send out to
          sweep through the nations, with the proclamation of the judgments
          of God abroad in the land!
          If I feel at our approaching Conference as I now do, I shall ask
          to move that our home missions be not diminished, but increased,
          if possible; and all set to raising wheat, and make Zion a house
          and city of refuge for the Saints and for the sons of strangers,
          that they may come and build up our walls, even as the old
          Prophet hath spoken. Many of you have finished your seeding,
          perhaps, for the season; but suppose you add another edition,
          enlarged, if not revised. Trust in God! and if your works be
          good, and plenty of them, your faith will not be questioned! 
          I will now call your attention, for a short time, to some
          occurrences that have taken place in our city.
          On Sunday, the 4th day of February, brothers Kimball and Grant
          spoke very plainly and pointedly in relation to the intercourse
          of the Saints with the world; and seriously objected to that
          intercourse when it tended to debase and corrupt the Saints. They
          were tolerably well posted up in some matters upon which they
          spoke. I will not say by what means they were posted, whether by
          private confession of some conscience-smitten guilty participant
          in things not right, or by the common or ordinary means of
          knowledge. Suffice it to say, that they meant those and those
          only who were guilty of improprieties, that can not be looked
          upon with complacency by this people. The line was drawn between
          vice and virtue, so clearly and plainly that none need mistake
          it. Several persons took serious exceptions to the teachings that
          were then given, and felt themselves insulted, excluded from
          society, and as the Indians say, "thrown away."
          The next day, Monday, the Eastern Mail arrived, and brought a
          very belligerent article from the Charleston Mercury. It is said
          to have been prompted by the Cabinet at Washington, with design
          to raise a fuss with the "Mormons." The article shows a
          deep-rooted and heated feeling against the Saints, and takes it
          for granted that every evil that can be said of us is true. The
          following is a short quotation from the article--
          "There can be no fellowship between Mormon and Christian. They
          cannot exist under the same social system. They cannot be
          partners in political power."
          Here the line is drawn! All fellowship is denied us. No social
          relations are permitted. Did brothers Grant and Kimball say
          anything more than this. Did they not make as many honorable
          exceptions as are made in the foregoing? We are obliged to pocket
          all such sayings, and go along about our business.
          Brothers Grant and Kimball were only God's looking-glasses, to
          reflect the sentiment entertained towards us, which, like some
          other coming events, cast its shadow one day in advance of the
          mail, and was partially endorsed and responded to before it
          arrived. If outsiders do not like us to endorse their paper, they
          should not present it; and when we endorse it to a limited
          extent, it ill becomes them to object to that own doctrine when
          the tables are turned.
          Aside from all strife or prejudice on either side, to what
          content are the Saints to unite with the world? They are God's
          creatures as well as we. He sustains them and has regard for
          them. We ourselves were once of the world, and should not forget
          the rock from whence we were hewn, nor the hole of the pit from
          whence we were digged. How far, then, is it our duty to extend
          our fellowship and regard for them, that we may be justified in
          the eyes of God who presides over us all? Remember, ye Elders in
          Israel, that you are to go to all nations, and preach the Gospel
          to every creature. While abroad on your missions in the discharge
          of your official duties, what favors have you a right to ask of
          the world? If you are hungry, you have the right to ask them for
          food. If you are in distress or in want, and cannot relieve
          yourselves, you have the right to ask them for relief and aid. If
          any one kindly and generously gives you food, clothing, or money
          for Christ's sake, and because he respects and loves you as a
          good man, let your peace and blessing rest upon that person, and
          upon all others that kindly administer to your wants; and then
          when you all appear before the God of truth, forget not to give a
          good account of those who favored you on your missions through
          this world, and say: "When I was hungry, they gave me food; when
          a stranger, they took me in; naked, they clothed me; and when
          thirsty, they gave me a cup of cold water." Remember that your
          comfort and happiness in this life were measurably suspended upon
          their kind offices towards you; and in turn, their future comfort
          and happiness will be suspended upon your testimony, and upon
          your favorable report it will be said unto them, "Inasmuch as ye
          have done it unto one of the least of these, my brethren, ye have
          done it unto me. Enter thou into the joys of thy Lord!"
          But when you go abroad on business of a worldly or temporal
          nature, you have not this claim upon the hospitality of the
          world; but should pay your way the same as a worldling. But
          whether you are abroad on ordinary business, or as a minister of
          God, you have no right to make any more free, or take any more
          liberties, with other men's wives, sisters, or daughters, than
          with the men themselves; and the higher you stand in the Church,
          the more heinous and criminal would be such an offence. Whenever
          a "Mormon" will do any such thing, you may know that he is under
          transgression, that the spirit of truth, of honor, of integrity,
          or of God, is not with him. But if any of you, outsiders, have a
          "Mormon" wife, who became a "Mormon" before you married her, and
          you married her with your eyes opened to the fact, I cannot
          promise that your happiness with her will always be
          uninterrupted. I say the same in relation to a "Mormon," if he
          marry out of this Church (a circumstance that never occurred to
          my knowledge). Any "Mormon" who will seek the company of a lewd
          woman, either at home or abroad, or that will try to seduce a
          virtuous woman, is looked upon precisely the same, and with
          similar feeling to those with which we would look upon the
          contents of a bilious stomach ejected by the aid of lobelia, or
          tartar emetic. We spew such out of our mouth. We can look upon no
          such character as a Christian or a gentleman, though he be the
          highest "Mormon" official, a civil or military officer, the king
          upon his throne, or the President in his chair. The higher the
          station, the more sinful and loathsome the act.
          But if a man, in good faith and integrity, with righteousness as
          the girdle of his loins, take unto himself many wives,
          acknowledge and sustain them, and honorably care and provide for
          their offspring, it is all right with me, and with God, so far as
          I know and understand His law, with the Prophets and Apostles of
          old, with the Patriarchs and wise men of the East, to which
          quarter we look for light natural and spiritual. But woe be unto
          him who, alone for guilty pleasure, corrupts himself--who, to
          gratify the lower passions, prostrates the fair temple of virtue,
          and turns the feet of the unwary and light-hearted female, by
          soft and flattering words, from the high road of honor, life, and
          immortality, to the shades of misery, shame, corruption, and
          death. A creature (not a gentleman) once said to me, "I found
          that she was corrupt, and hence no sin if I paid her; as, with
          the price of her shame and debauchery, she would supply herself
          with the means of a living." "Ah!" thought I, "better die than
          live by such means. Had you given her aid with a word of kind
          reproof, and kept yourself free from her snare, you would not
          have patronized or encouraged her in her sin. Your behavior would
          have been that of a God and a Savior; but as it is, you have
          acted the part of a devil--joined hands with corruption, and
          identified yourself with the prostitute, and with the whore." Let
          any man, however high or honorable he may wish to be thought,
          give evidence to this community that such is his moral calibre,
          he will be spurned from the domiciles and homes of the Saints
          (that are Saints) with that becoming indignation that God and
          angels will approve. But that man whose mind is unfortified by
          religious influence, yet who, from the force of moral principle
          and natural goodness and virtue, keeps himself free and unspotted
          from those vices, is more to be valued than the fine gold of
          Ophir, or the diamond that glitters in the monarch's crown. He is
          as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land, or like the oasis
          in the desert, which lures the weary wanderer to repose his
          brawny limbs on its verdant bed. He draws around him all that
          venerate genuine moral worth, and holds an influence that will
          not allow him, like a certain Judge, to fly the track and cry,
          "Mad dog," when the hydrophobic virus is concealed under his own
          It is our custom to receive all strangers, who come among us
          under the name and style of respectability, with kindness and
          cordiality, and yet with cautious reserve. We try to make them
          comfortable and happy. But if we discover that an advantage is
          sought to be taken of our generous good feeling, to practise what
          our religion, laws, and vital prejudices are strenuously opposed
          to, I mean that practice so common and popular in the world,
          sexual intercourse without respect or regard to the solemnities
          of the marriage vow, then the thread will be cut at once, and
          such characters dropped and despised by the virtuous and good.
          The armies of the world cannot force us or frighten us to honor
          or respect such persons. They will then question our patriotism,
          and send away all manner of reports, prejudicial to our religious
          and political standing. But they will be careful about reporting
          what they have done. They, of course, are the innocent ones! It
          is my candid and unqualified opinion, that but few, if any,
          persons living among us, and not of our Church, have ever sent or
          carried evil reports of us, who themselves have not met with some
          unexpected obstacle in their way to vice and criminal pleasure
          and indulgence, or to political ambition and advancement. This
          may serve as a key to many things. Because strong language is
          used in relation to such vile practices, it may be inferred that
          much corruption exists here. But the contrary is true. If
          licentiousness or illicit intercourse had gained the footing and
          reputation here that it has in London, New York, Boston,
          Philadelphia, or Washington, then we might be comparatively
          silent while such vices carried the popular sway. But anything
          unusual, and of a corrupting character in our midst, excites in
          us an indignation that often finds vent in maledictions upon the
          heads of the demons that attempt to introduce it.
          If there were none but Latter-day Saints living in Utah, we
          should have no occasion to speak upon this subject as we do; but
          being infested by those "who profess the pure morality of the
          religion of Jesus," such as the Charleston Mercury endorses and
          eulogizes, we are constrained to speak in great plainness. I will
          now leave this subject, knowing that he or she that is righteous
          will be righteous still; an they who are filthy will be filthy
          I discover that some of the Eastern papers represent me as a
          great blasphemer, because I said, in my lecture on Marriage, at
          our last Conference, that Jesus Christ was married at Cana of
          Galilee, that Mary, Martha, and others were his wives, and that
          he begat children.
          All that I have to say in reply to that charge is this--they
          worship a Savior that is too pure and holy to fulfil the commands
          of his Father. I worship one that is just pure and holy enough
          "to fulfil all righteousness;" not only the righteous law of
          baptism, but the still more righteous and important law "to
          multiply and replenish the earth." Startle not at this! for even
          the Father himself honored that law by coming down to Mary,
          without a natural body, and begetting a son; and if Jesus begat
          children, he only "did that which he had seen his Father do."
          But to return to our subject---the fellowship of the world. Unite
          with them just as far as you require them to unite with you, and
          upon the same principle. If they are hungry, feed them when in
          your power. If they are in distress, trouble, or difficulty.
          relieve them. Take them in when strangers, if they ask you. Be
          kind unto them and courteous; yet remember that God has given to
          you His Holy Spirit as a standard, to which the world should
          come. It is your duty to honor that standard, and to keep it
          erect. If the world have fellowship and union with you, let it be
          in the Spirit of the Lord. But if you allow that standard to fall
          in your own hearts, or to become recumbent, and you slide back
          into the spirit of the world and unite with them, you have
          virtually struck your colors to the enemy, and gone over to his
          side! The salt has lost its savor, and is become powerless to
          save. It is only fit to be cast out and trodden under foot of
          If you love and respect the welfare of the world, never allow
          yourselves to imbibe their spirit, or to become one with them.
          For if you do, you cannot be a savior, but need one as well as
          they; for you both stand upon one and the same level. The world
          hated the Savior before they hated us, and they killed him
          because he would never unite in heart and spirit with them. They
          will kill some of us for the same cause. But blessed are the man
          and the woman that are hated by the world because they will not
          be one with them. "Do them all the good you can, and as little
          harm as possible."
          In conclusion, the present is an important era, an era in which
          the nations are becoming angry. They thirst for each other's
          blood; and who knows but that all nations will, respectively,
          file off under the heads of Greek and Roman, or "Gog and Magog,"
          to fight the terrible battles spoken of in sacred writ?
          Ye Saints of Latter-days, keep your lamps trimmed and burning,
          that you walk not in darkness. Ye virgins, wise and foolish,
          awake, for, behold, the day is near, and the hour fast
          approaching, when it shall be said--"Behold, the Bridegroom
          cometh, go ye out to meet him!"
          Allow me here to close by giving you the translation of a stanza
          from a celebrated German poet--
                 "Calmly bear the frowns of fortune,
                  Soothe the heart oppressed with woe;
                  Sacred keep the plighted promise,
                  True alike to friend and foe.
                  Manly pride display to Princes,
                  Give to modest worth its due,
                  Cherish truth with all her vot'ries,
                  Deprecate the faithless crew."
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / George
          Albert Smith, March 18, 1855
                         George Albert Smith, March 18, 1855
           A Sermon by Elder George A. Smith, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 18, 1855.
          Brethren and Sisters--I must express my gratification at the
          address which was delivered for our consideration in the former
          part of the day. I do not feel as much in the spirit of preaching
          as I do in that of listening; but as there is still a short time
          to be occupied, at the request of the brethren I will offer for
          your consideration a few remarks.
          According to the example already given this afternoon, I shall
          commence by taking a text, which will be found recorded in the
          23rd chapter of the Gospel according to St. Matthew--"O
          Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest
          them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered
          thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under
          her wings, and ye would not."
          While I call your attention to this passage of Scripture, I have
          in view the rich items that have been presented here to-day, the
          light of the Spirit which has been manifest in revealing to us
          our duty, that purity of life, that submission of conduct, that
          correct course which are calculated in all things to enlighten
          the Saints, and prepare them for exaltation and eternal lives.
          How often, says the Savior, would I have gathered thy children
          together, O! Jerusalem, as a hen gathereth her chickens under her
          wings, and would have nourished you, but you would not.
          These words were uttered by the Savior while looking at the vast
          city and surrounding country which was then inhabited by the
          Jews, who were residing there in security, surrounded with
          plenty, and were at the same time almost universally in open
          rebellion against the law of heaven.
          It has been a very common saying in the world that the Lord was
          able to do everything, that he could do anything he had a mind to
          do, and accomplish what he pleased; that he possessed universal
          power, and could accomplish what he undertook. But what says our
          text? "How oft would I have gathered you, but you would not."
          This indicates that he could not do it, because they were not
          willing; that is the way we understand the language. It is plain
          also from the text, that if the people of Jerusalem, the children
          of Israel, would have listened, and would have been gathered, he
          would have nourished them, and conferred upon them the principles
          of salvation, the laws of exaltation which it was his desire to
          give them. Let me say, then, that from the foundation of the
          world, or, in other words, from the fall of man until the period
          of the declaration of the words of our text, we find plainly
          illustrated, in the whole history contained in the sacred book,
          the principle that the Lord wished to reveal unto the children of
          men things which had been hid from before the foundation of the
          world, principles which would exalt them to celestial thrones,
          but they would not, or, which amounts to the same, He could never
          find a people, could never communicate with a generation or a
          very numerous body of men that would obey His commandments,
          listen to His counsel, and observe His wisdom, or be led by His
          Some of my friends may think I am doing injustice by these
          remarks to the Zion of Enoch. I am aware that the Lord did in the
          days of Enoch gather together enough of the inhabitants of the
          earth to build a city, but in consequence of the rebellion, the
          wickedness, and oppression of the great mass of mankind, He could
          not save that city from destruction, only by taking it unto His
          own bosom; hence went forth the saying of old, "Zion is fled." So
          far as revealed records show, that is the nearest He ever came to
          the point of accomplishing the end of His undertaking, touching
          the redemption of the human family, up to the days of the Savior.
          As we have learned, from Elder Hyde's sermon this afternoon, the
          same thing is illustrated in the history of Joseph; he wished to
          reveal the will of God to his brethren, but they rebelled, and
          sold him into Egypt. Moses undertook to give the children of
          Israel the laws of the Priesthood, to make them a holy people, a
          chosen generation, a kingdom of Priests, but what was the result?
          They would not receive it; and although God had delivered them
          from the plagues of Egypt, from the hands of Pharoah, brought
          them through the Red Sea, and led them by a cloud by day and a
          pillar of fire by night, yet, when Moses went into the presence
          of God to receive His law, to receive those principles that were
          to magnify them, and make them a kingdom of Priests, a holy
          people, they, a whole people, concluded that it was best to
          worship a calf. "Why," said they, "our neighbors worship calves,
          they have gods, they have idols, and we wish to worship something
          that we can see, for we do not know what has become of this
          Moses, and we want a god that we can see and handle."
          In taking a passing glance of this subject, we find the same
          attempt was made in the days of Solomon, the wise king of Israel.
          The Lord undertook to prepare a place, a house wherein He could
          reveal unto His people the law of exaltation. He made the
          attempt, but before that house could be completed, one of the
          very men through whom the ordinances of exaltation were to be
          revealed must be put to death by the cruel treachery of wicked
          men, stirred up by the adversary, which frustrated the design.
          The keys of the Priesthood consequently had to be kept a secret,
          and years after, the Prophets were lamenting, mourning,
          complaining, and finding fault with the people because the Lord
          could never be permitted to reveal the fulness of His will to the
          children of men. Micah, after reflecting how often the Lord had
          attempted to reveal His law, and as his eye by the spirit of
          prophecy glanced down through the vista of time to the last days,
          exclaims in a transport of joy, "But in the last days it shall
          come to pass, that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be
          established in the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted
          above the hills; and people shall flow unto it. And many nations
          shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of
          the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach
          us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths; for the law shall
          go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem."
          This was just a glimpse that the Prophet had of the establishment
          of the purposes of Jehovah in the last days. He saw the nations
          flowing to the tops of the mountains to receive that law of
          redemption which the world would not receive in the meridian of
          time, when the Savior made his appearance, and presented himself
          to the house of Israel, chose his Apostles, conferred upon them
          the keys of the Priesthood, and sent them forth to bear testimony
          to the sons of men. The result of his divine mission is
          manifested in the words of our text, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, how
          often would I have gathered you as a hen gathereth her chickens
          under her wings, but ye would not."
          Says John, when speaking of our Savior, "He came unto his own,
          and his own received him not. But as many as received him, to
          them gave he power to become the sons of God." Power was given
          them to become the sons of God, and joint heirs with Christ;
          hence the principles of exaltation were clearly illustrated by
          Jesus Christ and his Apostles, yet the people would not receive
          them. In a few years afterwards we find that every person who
          preached the pure Gospel of Jesus Christ was doomed to
          destruction by the hands of wicked men, the power of the
          adversary increased, Paganism overwhelmed the true Church, and
          Pagan institutions were substituted instead, and the Christian
          religion either had to hide itself in the dens and caves of the
          earth, or bow to the unmeaning mummeries of ancient Pagan Rome.
          Notwithstanding this, the Lord had His eye upon the great point
          to be attained, the great object to be accomplished, when He
          would again attempt to gather the children of Israel together,
          and nourish them, and teach them of His ways, and learn them to
          walk in His paths.
          The very first moment after the angel of God had communicated to
          Joseph Smith the revelation of the fulness of the Gospel, what do
          we discover? We discover that all the blood hounds of earth and
          hell were let loose upon him. The very first attempt that could
          be made to bear testimony of the Gospel was to be thwarted by
          persecution, the editorial thunder was immediately let loose, and
          as the old Quaker said to the dog that came to his store, being a
          little offended at the animal, "I will not kill thee, but I will
          give thee a bad name," so he turns him out and halloos, "Bad
          dog," judging rightly that somebody would suppose him to be mad,
          and shoot him. That was the devil's plan when this Gospel was
          first introduced, the cry was, "False prophet, impostor,
          delusion, fornication," mixed up with every kind of slander.
          Every person who is well acquainted with the history of this
          Church knows that at the commencement of it the persecutions
          commenced, and they continued to increase until the death of the
          Prophet. Forty-seven times he was arraigned before the tribunals
          of law, and had to sustain all the expense of defending himself
          in those vexatious suits, and was every time acquitted. He was
          never found guilty but once. I have been told, by Patriarch Emer
          Harris, that on a certain occasion he was brought before a
          magistrate in the State of New York, and charged with having cast
          out devils; the magistrate, after hearing the witnesses, decided
          that he was guilty, but as the statutes of New York did not
          provide a punishment for casting out devils, he was acquitted.
               The limited amount of time which I may use this afternoon,
          compels me to take but a partial glance at certain points that I
          wish to notice in connexion with our text.
          Among the first principles that were revealed to the children of
          men in the last days was the gathering; the first revelations
          that were given to the Church were to command them to gather, and
          send Elders to seek out a place for the gathering of the Saints.
          What is the gathering for? Why was it that the Savior wished the
          children of Israel to gather together? It was that they might
          become united and provide a place wherein he could reveal unto
          them keys which have been hid from before the foundation of the
          world; that he could unfold unto them the laws of exaltation, and
          make them a kingdom of Priests, even the whole people, and exalt
          them to thrones and dominions in the celestial world.
          For this purpose, in 1833, the Saints commenced to build a Temple
          in Kirtland, the cost of which was not less than one hundred
          thousand dollars. A mere handful of Saints commenced that work,
          but they were full of faith and energy, and willing, as they
          supposed, to sacrifice everything for the building up of Zion. In
          a few weeks some of them apostatized; the trials were too great,
          the troubles were too severe. I know persons who apostatized
          because they supposed they had reasons; for instance, a certain
          family, after having travelled a long journey, arrived in
          Kirtland, and the prophet asked them to stop with him until they
          could find a place. Sister Emma, in the mean time, asked the old
          lady if she would have a cup of tea to refresh her after the
          fatigues of the journey, or a cup of coffee. This whole family
          apostatized because they were invited to take a cup of tea or
          coffee, after the Word of Wisdom was given.
          Another family, about the same time, apostatized because Joseph
          Smith came down out of the translating room, where he had been
          translating by the gift and power of God, and commenced playing
          with his little children. Some such trials as these, you know,
          had to be encountered.
          I recollect a gentleman who came from Canada, and who had been a
          Methodist, and had always been in the habit of praying to a God
          who had no ears, and as a matter of course had to shout and
          halloo pretty loud to make him hear. Father Johnson asked him to
          pray in their family worship in the evening, and he got on such a
          high key, and hallooed so loud that he alarmed the whole village.
          Among others, Joseph came running out, saying, "What is the
          matter? I thought by the noise that the heavens and the earth
          were coming together," and said to the man, "that he ought not to
          give way to such an enthusiastic spirit, and bray so much like a
          jackass." Because Joseph said that, the poor man put back to
          Canada, and apostatized; he thought he would not pray to a God
          who did not want to be screamed at with all one's might.
          We progressed in this way while we were building the Kirtland
          Temple. The Saints had a great many traditions which they had
          borrowed from their fathers, and laid the foundations, and built
          that Temple with great toil and suffering, compared with what we
          have now to endure. They got that building so far finished as to
          be dedicated; this was what the Lord wanted, He wished them to
          provide a place wherein He could reveal to the children of men
          those principles that will exalt them to eternal glory, and make
          them Saviors on mount Zion. Four hundred and sixteen Elders,
          Priests, Teachers, and Deacons met in the Kirtland Temple on the
          evening of its dedication. I can see faces here that were in that
          assembly. The Lord poured His Spirit upon us and gave us some
          little idea of the law of anointing, and conferred upon us some
          blessings. He taught us how to shout hosannah, gave Joseph the
          keys of the gathering together of Israel, and revealed to us,
          what? Why the fact of it was, He dare not yet trust us with the
          first key of the Priesthood. He told us to wash ourselves, and
          that almost made the women mad, and they said, as they were not
          admitted into the Temple while this washing was being performed,
          that some mischief was going on, and some of them were right
          huffy about it.
          We were instructed to wash each other's feet, as an evidence that
          we had borne testimony of the truth of the Gospel to the world.
          We were taught to anoint each other's head with oil in the name
          of the Lord, as an ordinance of anointing. All these things were
          to be done in their time, place, and season. All this was plain
          and simple, yet some apostatized because there was not more of
          it, and others because there was too much.
          On the evening after the dedication of the Temple, hundreds of
          the brethren received the ministering of angels, saw the light
          and personages of angels, and bore testimony of it. They spake in
          new tongues, and had a greater manifestation of the power of God
          than that described by Luke on the day of Pentecost. Yet a great
          portion of the persons who saw these manifestations, in a few
          years, and some of them in a few weeks, apostatized. If the Lord
          had on that occasion revealed one single sentiment more, or went
          one step further to reveal more fully the law of redemption, I
          believe He would have upset the whole of us. The fact was, He
          dare not, on that very account, reveal to us a single principle
          further than He had done, for He had tried, over and over again,
          to do it. He tried at Jerusalem; He tried away back before the
          flood; He tried in the days of Moses; and He had tried, from time
          to time, to find a people to whom He could reveal the law of
          salvation, and He never could fully accomplish it; and He was
          determined this time to be so careful, and advance the idea so
          slowly, to communicate them to the children of men with such
          great caution that, at all hazards, a few of them might be able
          to understand and obey. For, says the Lord, my ways are not as
          your ways, nor my thoughts as your thoughts; for as the heavens
          are higher than the earth, so are my ways than your ways, and my
          thoughts than your thoughts.
          For instance, you tell a man he must be baptized for the
          remission of his sins; then the query arises, "What use is it to
          dip a man in water?" You tell a man he should repent of his sins,
          cease to do evil, and learn to do well, and the answer is, "Well,
          and what is the reason of all that!" Tell him that he should
          receive the imposition of hands on his head for the reception of
          the Holy Ghost, and he will feel some as the old woman did where
          I was preaching and baptizing in England. An old lady came to be
          baptized; we accordingly baptized her. When the time came to
          attend to the ordinance of confirmation, I began to confirm the
          company of new disciples. I had noticed that she lacked soap and
          water, things that evidently were scarce about her house. When I
          came up to lay my hands upon her, says she, "Don't you lay your
          filthy paws upon my head." The fact of it was, she had received
          all the law of redemption she could receive, and the law of
          laying on of hands looked so foolish to her that she would not
          have anything to do with it.
          This serves to illustrate the saying, that our ways are not as
          the ways of the Lord, nor our thoughts as His; neither do the
          plans which the Lord has devised for the good of man correspond
          with the plans and views which men devise for their own good. Now
          if the Lord had considered it wisdom, on the day of the Kirtland
          endowment and great solemn assembly, to come forward and reveal
          to the children of men the facts that are laid down plainly in
          the Bible, and had told them that, without the law of sealing, no
          man could be exalted to a throne in the celestial kingdom, that
          is, without he had a woman by his side; and that no woman could
          be exalted in the celestial world, without she was exalted with a
          man at her head; that the man is not without the woman, nor the
          woman without the man in the Lord; had He revealed this simple
          sentiment, up would have jumped some man, saying, "What! got to
          have a woman sealed to me in order to be saved, in order to be
          exalted to thrones, dominions, and eternal increase?" "Yes." "I
          do not believe a word of it, I cannot stand that, for I never
          intended to get married, I do not believe in any of this
          nonsense." At the same time, perhaps somebody else might have had
          faith to receive it. Again up jumps somebody else, "Brother
          Joseph, I have had two wives in my lifetime, cannot I have them
          both in eternity?" "No." If he had said yes, perhaps we should
          all have apostatized at once.
          Now I will illustrate this still further. The Lord did actually
          reveal one principle to us there, and that one principle was
          apparently so simple, and so foolish in their eyes, that a great
          many apostatized over it, because it was so contrary to their
          notions and views. It was this, after the people had fasted all
          day, they sent out and got wine and bread, and blessed them, and
          distributed them to the multitude, that is, to the whole assembly
          of the brethren, and they ate and drank, and prophesied, and bore
          testimony, and continued so to do until some of the High Council
          of Missouri stepped into the stand, and, as righteous Noah did
          when he awoke from his wine, commenced to curse their enemies.
          You never felt such a shock go through any house or company in
          the world as went through that. There was almost a rebellion
          because men would get up and curse their enemies; although they
          could remember well that it is written that Noah cursed his own
          grandson, and that God recognized that curse to such an extent
          that, at this day, millions of his posterity are consigned to
          perpetual servitude.
          Many men are foolish enough to think that they can thwart the
          power of God, and can liberate the sons of Ham from that curse
          before its time has expired. Some of the brethren thought it was
          best to apostatize, because the spirit of cursing was with men
          who had been driven from Missouri by mob violence. Yet every word
          that they prophesied has been fulfilled. They prophesied that the
          bones of many of those murderers should bleach on the prairie,
          and that birds should pick out their eyes, and beasts devour
          their flesh. Men who have traversed the plains of Mexico,
          California, Nebraska, and Kansas, have often seen the fulfilment
          of that prophecy in the most marvellous manner. We have seen
          their names upon trees, on the heads of old trunks, and bits of
          boards; the names of men that I knew, and I knew just as well, in
          the Kirtland Temple, what would be their fate, as I know now. But
          that tried us, some of us were awfully tried about it. The Lord
          dared not then reveal anything more; He had given us all we could
          swallow; and persecution raged around us to such an extent that
          we were obliged to forsake our beautiful Temple, and flee into
          the State of Missouri.
          He there put us into another sieve, and sifted us good, and we
          were then driven from the State of Missouri, leaving the Prophet
          and a good many of his brethren in prison. We thus passed on from
          the year 1837 until the year 1843, when the Lord concluded that
          the people who had been gathered, since the scattering from
          Missouri, had been made acquainted with the principles of His
          kingdom so long, that they must have become strong enough for Him
          to reveal one sentiment more.
          Whereupon, the Prophet goes up on the stand, and, after preaching
          about everything else he could think of in the world, at last
          hints at the idea of the law of redemption, makes a bare hint at
          the law of sealing, and it produced such a tremendous excitement
          that, as soon as he had got his dinner half eaten, he had to go
          back to the stand, and unpreach all that he had preached, and
          left the people to guess at the matter. While he was thus
          preaching he turned to the men sitting in the stand, and who were
          the men who should have backed him up, for instance, to our good
          old President Marks, William and Wilson Law, and father Cowles,
          and a number of other individuals about Nauvoo, for this occurred
          when the Twelve were in the Eastern portions of the United
          States, and said, "If I were to reveal the things that God has
          revealed to me, if I were to reveal to this people the doctrines
          that I know are for their exaltation, these men would spill my
          blood." This shows the improvement that had been, the advancement
          that had been made, and the light that had been attained. He also
          said, that there were men and women in that congregation who
          imagined themselves almost perfect, and who would oppose and
          reject the principles of exaltation, and would never fully
          realize their mistake until the morning of the resurrection. I
          was not there, and did not hear the discourse; but persons were
          there who could write two or three words of a sentence, and I
          profess to be good enough at guessing, to tell what the balance
          In tracing the history of this Church through the records, I make
          myself acquainted with circumstances, and I cannot but see
          illustrated before the eyes of the whole people the fatherly care
          that God had to take in revealing to this people the law of
          exaltation. Finally, He revealed so much of it that William Law,
          one of the First Presidency, and one of the most sanctimonious
          men in Israel, got alarmed for fear that Joseph was going to kill
          him, and he called the whole of the Police before the City
          Council, and had them all sworn, and cross examined, to find out
          if Joseph had instructed any of them to kill him. I told some of
          the boys at that time, that he knew he had done something that he
          ought to die for, or he would not be so afraid of his best
          friends. Joseph said to the Council and Police, "I might live, as
          Caesar might have lived, were it not for a right hand Brutus;"
          and the illustration of that saying is most clearly shown by
          William Law's operations in bringing about the murder of the
          Prophet. The men who were in his bosom, shared his confidence,
          and professed to be his warmest and best friends, were the men to
          treacherously shed his blood.
          Why? Because he had revealed one additional principle of the law
          of redemption, that is, that the man is not without the woman,
          nor the woman without the man, in the Lord; that if a man went to
          the eternal world without obeying the law of sealing, he would
          remain forever alone, forever a servant, and could never have any
          increase; that if a woman entered the celestial world without
          having complied with the law of sealing, as intrusted by the
          Savior to his Apostles, she would remain for ever alone, and
          without any increase; and if either man or woman should reject
          the principles of that law, they would forever lament and mourn
          that they might have been exalted to an eternal increase, and an
          everlasting dominion, but they would not have it.
          There was a very high degree of hypocrisy manifested in the
          manners of this President William Law that always astonished me.
          I have learned, in writing history, one or two very singular
          In 1843 Joseph Smith was arrested two hundred and fifty miles
          from home; the Saints felt a great anxiety for his safety;
          hundreds of individuals went out of Nauvoo on horseback, and took
          possession of all the roads between the Mississippi and Illinois
          rivers, and some set out on a steamboat, with a determination to
          examine every boat on the rivers, and attack any one that had him
          on board; and some of the most rapid marches on record were
          performed on that occasion. Among others William Law started out
          with a party; when he met Joseph, he rushed up to him and took
          him in his arms, and hugged him, and kissed him before some fifty
          or a hundred witnesses. He must have loved him wonderfully, for,
          about half an hour previous to his meeting Joseph, he had got the
          idea that he had been shipped on board a steamboat into Missouri,
          and he was dreadfully excited. Brother A. P. Rockwood, or John
          Butler, can tell you how he talked. "O!" says he, "I would not
          have Joseph taken to Missouri and killed for any thing in the
          world, for property would fall more than one half its value in
          Nauvoo." There is the saying of a man who, like Judas, could kiss
          the Prophet, when probably there were not many men in the whole
          city that would have cared a farthing for all the property in the
          world, when compared with saving Joseph's life.
          After the death of the Prophet, the world and the devil thought
          that they had once more destroyed the attempt of the Almighty to
          reveal the law of exaltation, as only part of the work of rearing
          the Temple was then done. The news spread all over the United
          States that the Governor of Illinois had treacherously pledged
          the faith of the State for the safety of Joseph Smith, and also
          how honorably the Prophet had acted in every thing under these
          trying circumstances, being well aware that his death was
          intended, and the people were really shocked at such base
          treachery, but generally exclaimed, "How disgraceful! how
          disgraceful!! to murder him so treacherously!!! But on second
          thoughts, it is a good thing he is dead."
          By and bye the devil discovered that brother Joseph's blood was
          not spilled before the Lord had said, "You have done enough, you
          may rest from your labors." He had conferred upon others the
          knowledge of the Priesthood; and God raised up another man to be
          a Prophet unto Israel, to be a President, a Ruler, and
          Instructor. I once heard a person say, "O! I do wish brother
          Brigham was as good a man as Joseph was." Now let me tell you,
          brethren, that if brother Brigham was one particle better man
          than he is, he could not stay among us, he would have to leave
          us; he is just as good a man as we are at present worthy of
          having in our midst. The Lord in mercy to us has given us a great
          Prophet and a wise Ruler in Israel, that we may exert our powers,
          influence, and wisdom, under his direction, to prepare for the
          revelation of the law of exaltation which has been so long
          We went to work in Nauvoo and finished the Temple, and had no
          sooner got it done but we had to leave it to be burned by our
          enemies; and they then thought that if we were only driven into
          the wilderness, our sufferings would be so great in the desert
          that we should all perish, and that would be the end of the
          matter. The devil wisely got up a new system of treatment; after
          they had robbed us of every thing we had, and driven us from all
          the comforts and necessaries of life into the desert, he
          commenced to adopt the "let alone system" upon us, under the
          impression that we would die of our own accord. They commenced
          this under glorious auspices, when we had nothing to eat, nothing
          to wear, not a drop of rain to water the earth, and a desert all
          around us, of the apparent fertility of which you may judge, when
          the mountaineers said that they would give a thousand dollars for
          the first bushel of wheat or corn that was raised in the Valley.
          While letting us alone, a considerable change took place; but it
          was hard to let us alone long, they had to give us an occasional
          poke, that we might know they were still alive.
          While letting us alone the Gospel was introduced into the
          Sandwich Islands, and into Denmark, and has begun to pour out its
          blessings in Sweden, Norway, Italy, France, Germany, Switzerland,
          Africa, Australia, Malta, Gibraltar, the Crimea, and the East
          Indies, and is spreading all over the world ten times more
          rapidly than ever. All this came through "letting us alone." I do
          not know but they may conclude it to be the best to give us
          another blow up; if they do, it will be precisely as it was with
          the man who did not like the mustard stalk in his garden, which
          grew up, and became large and full of seed. The owner saw it had
          gone to seed in the garden, and became dreadfully irritated with
          the gardener, and got the hoe, and beat the stalks to pieces in
          his anger, and scattered the seed all over the garden. That is
          the way our enemies have operated the whole time, so they may as
          well take the "let alone system" as any other. Joseph prophesied
          that if they would let us alone, we would spread the Gospel all
          over the world, and if they did not let us alone, we would spread
          it anyhow, only a little quicker.
          But to my text, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the
          Prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often
          would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen
          gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!" Let me
          tell you, my friends, that the foundation of another Temple is
          laid, and the very moment the first stone was placed, that moment
          the devil began to rage again; and if this people will be united,
          they will be the identical people that will "learn the ways of
          the Lord," and the Lord will reveal unto them things that have
          been hid from before the foundation of the world. We find
          ourselves here, not by our own will but forced by our enemies, in
          the midst of the tops of the mountains, about a mile above the
          Christian world, surrounded by mountains whose tops are covered
          with perpetual snows; and we also find the fulfilment of the
          prophecy that many people of all nations are saying, "Come, let
          us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of true God of
          Jacob, and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His
          We are here, and the Lord is determined, if He can accomplish it,
          if we will let Him, to reveal unto us the laws of exaltation. He
          is determined to make this people "kings and Priests unto God and
          his Father;" to give them the keys of exaltation for the
          redemption of themselves, and of all their dead back to the time
          when the covenant was broken. If this people will be submissive
          and obedient to the laws and instructions of His Prophet and His
          Apostles, obey the teachings that are given unto them, and keep
          themselves pure, He will reveal unto them all those blessings;
          and will not say unto us, as he said to Jerusalem, "How oft would
          I have gathered you, but you would not." If we will be submissive
          and listen to the revelations of the Most High, remembering that
          His ways are not as our ways, and His thoughts as our thoughts,
          for as the heavens are higher than the earth so are His ways than
          our ways, and His thoughts than our thoughts; if we will remember
          this, and act upon it, we are in the way to obtain those keys of
          power, and profit by them; that is to say, we are right on the
          grand turnpike to exaltation.
          I recollect a story I heard Joseph once tell to a sectarian
          minister; he had been preaching to him some of the first
          principles of the Gospel; the minister acknowledged that the
          doctrines were strictly according to the New Testament, but gave
          a kind of a pious sigh, and said, "I am afraid there is something
          wrong at the bottom of it." Joseph replied, "I feel a good deal
          as the honest Irishman did, who landed in America, and started to
          go into the country, and see how it looked. As he was walking
          along the road, he came across a very pious minister of the
          Methodist order, who came up to the Irishman, and, thinking that
          he must say something about religion, as he sat in his two
          wheeled gig, says, 'Patrick, have you made your peace with your
          God?' 'Ah, faith, sir, and sure we never had a falling out.' That
          rather shocked the priest, and he gave vent to an unearthly
          grunt, and said, 'You are lost, lost.' 'Faith, sir, how can I be
          lost in the middle of the big turnpike?'" I tell you we are in
          the middle of the "big turnpike," and if we continue in it the
          keys of exaltation are with us, and the great work of God will
          unfold to this people things that have been hid from before the
          foundation of the world. Let us be as clay in the hands of the
          potter, and strive will our mights to build up this work, and it
          will not be said of us, as it was of Jerusalem, "O Jerusalem,
          Jerusalem, how oft would I have gathered you, but ye would not."
          May God bless you, and enable us to fulfil and carry out His
          great and glorious designs, is my prayer in the name of Jesus
          Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
          C. Kimball, September 17, 1854
                        Heber C. Kimball, September 17, 1854
                                SAINTS AND THE WORLD.
             An Address by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 17, 1854.
          It is some time since I spoke to this congregation, and it is
          with me as it probably is with many others, the longer I sit, and
          the less I say, the more I am troubled with fear. Is it the fear
          of God? No. It is a kind of a fear of the world--a fear of man.
          Now there is scarcely a person but what has more or less of these
          feelings, at times. I recollect often hearing brother Joseph
          Smith say that many times his legs trembled like Belshazzar's
          when he got up to speak before the world, and before the Saints.
               I have been interested with the relation brother Staines has
          given, although he could not relate all the experience he has had
          since he came into this Church some twelve or fourteen years ago.
          If he could remember it all, and relate it, his experience would
          be very interesting. It is good, and I have been interested with
          it. I am interested with everything that is good; and in fact, I
          am interested with a great many things which are not so very
          good, for there is nothing that I see on earth or in the heavens
          but what interests me, and gives me an experience. When I see a
          man take the wrong road--the road which leads to death, it is an
          experience to me, and it opens my eyes to shun that path. And we
          are taught that if a man will not learn by precept, or by
          example, he has to learn by what he suffers. By seeing the bad
          example of another I can shun that path, and escape the
          difficulties he goes into. Of course his experience is quite a
          schoolmaster to me; for if I do not take that road, I do not
          suffer the inconvenience he does.
          During my whole course from the day I first heard of "Mormonism,"
          more than twenty-two years ago, I have never had but one desire,
          and that is to do what I am counselled, it matters not to me
          whether it be by the voice of God, or by the voice of His
          servants, it is all the same with me. When we go forth as the
          servants of God, we are dictated by the Holy Ghost, and the Holy
          Ghost will speak the truth, and that is the word of God, it is
          the revelations of Jesus Christ, and it is the voice of God to
          When He commands us to go forth and preach His word, and declare
          His Gospel--faith, and repentance, and baptism for the remission
          of sins, with the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy
          Ghost. He says it is the same as though it were spoken by His own
          voice, and the same condemnation will rest upon the world, and
          upon those people who hear it and do not abide it, and keep it,
          and walk in it. This is my testimony, and this is the testimony
          that God has revealed to us as a people. When he sent forth his
          disciples in his day he said, If they will not hear you they will
          not hear me; and if they will not obey you they will not obey me,
          and if they will not obey me they will not obey my Father. So it
          is with us, if you will not listen, obey, and practise those
          things that are laid before you by President Young and his
          brethren, you would not obey God, if He should speak from the
          heavens. Why? Because the Almighty has appointed him his
          delegate, just as much as we have appointed Doctor Bernhisel to
          be our Delegate to Congress, to lay before them those things that
          we want in connexion with him. He has not gone to do his own
          will, but he has gone to do the will of those who have sent him.
          So it is with President Young. He is our head, he is our
          President, our Prophet, and Leader, and the Government of the
          United States have appointed him our Governor. He was before, in
          a Church capacity. Then his voice to this people is the voice of
          God, just as much as was Moses God, when God called him and set
          him to preside among the children of Israel. His word was the
          word of God to that people, and when they did not listen to him
          they suffered the penalty. We read there were two-and-twenty
          thousand fell in one day because of their rebellion. They
          rebelled against Moses, against his counsel, and against his
          government, which was of course rebelling against the character
          who sent him. God sent him and authorized him; and to us
          President Young is sent, ordained, and appointed by the Almighty,
          as Joseph's successor, to lead this people. I want the world to
          know this; I want the people who come into these valleys, and do
          not believe "Mormonism," to know what we believe. Probably there
          are but few men in the United States but what know that we look
          up to President Brigham Young as our leader, Prophet, and
          dictator. I want you to understand that I actually do, and I
          believe I have done so to the entire satisfaction of this people.
          I have proved it by my works from the day I came into the Church
          until the present time.
          Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God, and was sent of God. He had
          visits from holy angels from the heavens, who authorized him to
          commit to this nation the Gospel, the plan of salvation and
          eternal life, which will save every man and woman that believe
          it, and practise it in their lives--in their out-goings, and in
          their in-comings. I know it will save them. You have my
          testimony, and my testimony is true, and you will find it so,
          every soul of you who will practise it.
          We believe this book, the Bible, to be an historical account of
          Jesus Christ, and his Apostles and Prophets. We believe it is
          sacred, and the great majority of this people actually practise
          it; and there is not a man nor woman in this Church, who believe
          it, but what have been baptized for the remission of their sins,
          and that too by immersion, being buried with Christ by baptism.
          This is what they have done, and that enables them, after they
          have received the laying on of hands, to receive the gift of the
          Holy Ghost, and they are entitled to a membership in the Church
          of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. If they honor that
          membership, and are faithful, they will continue in it, not in
          time only, but in eternity, worlds without end. These are my
          feelings, and my determination is to continue to the end.
          I am now in my fifty-fourth year; I am a Latter-day Saint, full
          in the faith, and not only in the faith, but I have a knowledge
          of the truth of the work. I know that God lives and dwells in the
          heavens; for I have asked Him scores of times, and hundreds of
          times, for things, and have received them. Is not that a pretty
          good proof that He hears me, when I ask Him for things and get
          them; and is not that a proof that He lives, and dwells in the
          heavens? I think it is. I suppose He dwells there, He could not
          dwell anywhere else, but in what particular portion He dwells, I
          do not precisely know, though He is not so far off as many
          imagine. He is near by, His angels are our associates, they are
          with us and round about us, and watch over us, and take care of
          us, and lead us, and guide us, and administer to our wants in
          their ministry and in their holy calling unto which they are
          appointed. We are told in the Bible that angels are ministering
          spirits to minister to those who shall become heirs of salvation.
          Bless my soul, look at the unbelieving world, that is a great
          many of them, they now believe in spiritual knockings, spiritual
          communications, and spiritual rappings, and they will ask the
          same spirit for this, and for that; to know this, that, and the
          other; and, "Won't you cause that table to kick up its legs, and
          that chair to dance, and cause a knocking here, and a knocking
          there?" They believe all this, still they do not believe that God
          can communicate. And at the same time those that they communicate
          with are corrupt spirits, and they might know it, and still they
          say they can speak from the heavens, and communicate this, that,
          and the other, and tell them where their friends are. If wicked
          spirits can do this, I want to know, on the same principle, if
          the righteous have not power to communicate to the children of
          men? And has not God power to do it? He has. The whole world is
          now enthusiastic in these things.
          I never heard a knocking, or saw a table dance, only as I kicked
          it myself. I do not want them knocking and dancing around me.
          The people of the world do not believe in revelation from God,
          and they believe that Joseph Smith was a fool to pretend to have
          revelation direct from heaven, but still they are all engaged in
          this matter, in getting revelations from evil, corrupt, and
          comparatively ignorant spirits, and wicked men. Some became
          spiritual writers by a spirit taking their hand, and writing
          without their consent. I do not thank any person to take my hand
          and write without my consent; we do not like such proceedings. We
          believe they exist, but they are not for us. We receive
          communications upon another principle, and that is direct from
          heaven, from God's servants, delegates, or administrators; this
          is what we believe most devoutly; and we intend to practise our
          religion, and to be governed by it.
          I have no doubt but the gentlemen who have come in this year will
          discover a difference in the manners and conduct of the people
          here, when compared with those of the cities from whence we have
          come. We do not admit of some practices in our city that they
          admit of in the United States, at least in all of their great
          cities. We desire to live a virtuous and holy life, and do unto
          others as we wish others to do unto us, and for that reason many
          of us have been driven from the United States; I say many of us,
          for a great many who are now here have not been driven here, but
          have come since we were driven, and we have passed through a
          great many trials. Brother Staines was speaking about some of
          them. I was one of the first, in connexion with President Young,
          who came to this valley when it was a desolate region, and we
          could not even get a chart from Fremont, nor from any other man,
          from which to learn the course to this place. I was one who
          helped to pick out the road. When we started to come here, we had
          no more provisions with us than those emigrants started with, to
          whom we have sent flour this season. We had only one
          hundred-weight a-piece, and came here with nothing but what was
          in our wagons, only as we hunted and killed game. When we got to
          the upper ferry of Platte river, half of our company had not a
          mouthful of bread. That would look a little harder to you than
          the cricket time, still there was no grunting, nor murmuring, for
          it was beyond the grunting point; it would not do any good to
          find fault; it would not provide bread, buffalo, antelope, deer,
          nor elk.
          I recollect one day, I believe it was on the Platte, brother
          Brigham said to me, "Brother Heber, what do you think about it,
          do you think we shall go any further?" I knew he asked this
          question to try me. I replied, I wanted to go the whole journey,
          and find some white sandstone, and see what there was in the
          earth. There never was a day when I would not go with him until
          we found a location. I knew there was a place somewhere, though
          at times the prospect appeared dreary, but here it was on high.
          It is the best country I ever saw. I have lived in the best
          portions of the United States, but this country is better. I have
          lived where Joseph found the plates, and where the angel of the
          Lord administered to him; it is the heart of the world, but is
          that place as good as this? No. It does not begin to bring forth
          wheat, corn, oats, and every other vegetation that the heart
          desires, like this land. We are going to be comfortable here.
          The troops of the United States have come here; see how liberal
          they have offered for wheat, and not only for wheat, but for
          oats, barley, corn, potatoes, cheese, chickens, beets, carrots,
          parsnips, and everything they wish to buy. We do not say so much
          about the merchants, they have got plenty. You will see how good
          we will make the transient residents feel this winter.
          How comfortable they feel, and rejoice to dwell in the midst of
          white people. They never thought for a moment we were white men
          and women; but when they came, they found out, to their
          astonishment, that the people in Utah were quite white, and right
          from their own country. Bless your souls, we are a free people,
          it is not a slave country here; still I admit we have to slave
          pretty hard to raise these fine things. Well now, do not be
          disheartened; make yourselves comfortable; treat us well, and you
          shall be treated well, and the best you ever were in your lives;
          but HANDS OFF. I speak just as I feel. My heart is good, kind,
          and generous; but there are lots of men more generous than I am,
          and again there are lots that are not so much so. All kinds of
          spirits have all kinds of capacities. There are as many spirits
          here as you can see persons, for they all have spirits in them;
          and some are more snappish than others, and some are more
          liberal, kind, and generous, and more divested of selfishness
          than others. If that is a fact, it proves to me that you can
          become just as generous as the most generous. Let us try, and
          what I say to one Saint I say to all the Saints, and to all
          people that come into this valley, be generous, be friendly, and
          be Saints.
          We want you to be Saints while you stay here; for you know in the
          days of the Apostles, when they were among the Romans they did as
          Romans did; and while you are among the "Mormons," do as the
          "Mormons" do; be generous, and be white folks. We are white
          folks; a good portion of us were born in the United States, and a
          great many in Old England; and they are our brethren and sisters.
          My father came from there, and fought for this country, and
          sustained it; if he did not my grandfather did, it is along in
          that train some where. We have all come from the old countries,
          and come into a new country, into the States; and from that we
          have emigrated into still newer countries--into the tops of the
          mountains, just as the Prophet said. They declared the Saints
          would be gathered in the last days, and we are gathering to build
          a city to the name of our God, and we are going to build a
          Temple, and houses of worship, that when you come here you may
          worship with us, and when you are among the "Mormons" do as the
          "Mormons" do, do right, and keep the commandments of God. I have
          said a good many times, when a man comes into my house, if he is
          a Catholic, a Pagan, a Quaker, a Baptist, a Methodist, a Soldier,
          a Captain, a Governor, or a President, he has got to subject
          himself to the order of my house; and when I bow down on my
          knees, I want him to bow down with me. That is my religion, let
          him bow down and pray with me; and then if I go into another
          man's house, if he stands up to pray, I will stand up too and
          pray with him. That is good religion. Do as the Romans do when
          you are among them. A man can stand up, kneel down, or sit down,
          and not pray, and be as cross as he has a mind too, but let him
          be subject to the governor or the government of that house, and
          when he goes into another kingdom, let him be subject to that
          kingdom. God says, "If a man keep my commandments he has no need
          to break the laws of the land!" These are my feelings.
          Let us be Saints, and keep the commandments of God, and mind our
          own business. That is my religion. We want all men to do this, we
          want all women to observe the same thing--to keep the
          commandments of God, and keep themselves pure and clean. And if
          you are not clean, pure, and holy, I would advise you to repent
          of your sins, and go and be baptized for the remission of them,
          and sanctify yourselves, and receive the Holy Ghost, that it may
          show you things to come, and bring things to your remembrance.
          That is my counsel and advice.
          May God bless you, brethren and sisters, and bless this whole
          people, male and female, old and young, foreigner and every body
          else; may He bless you with peace and quietness, that we may have
          a heavenly time, a joyful time during the coming winter. May God
          bless you with these blessings, and every other, in the name of
          Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, December 17, 1854
                        Jedediah M. Grant, December 17, 1854
                         THE FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL.
               A Discourse by President J. M. Grant, Delivered in the
                      Great Salt Lake City, December 17, 1854.
          I will call your attention this morning while I read to you that
          scripture recorded in the Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the
          Galatians, 1st. chap.
                    [President Grant read the whole chapter.]
          Not long ago, our President was saying that he would like it, if
          the Elders would preach the Gospel. Considering myself an Elder,
          and years ago having had some experience in preaching the first
          principles of the Gospel to the world, I thought this morning I
          would endeavor, by the aid of your prayers, and by the aid of the
          Spirit of the Lord, to preach what I consider the Gospel.
          In the chapter I have read there is a favorite text, that I used
          to select when I was travelling abroad to preach, particularly
          when I chanced to get among those who supposed the Latter-day
          Saints, or "Mormons," had a new Bible, and preached a new Gospel.
          I used to select the eighth verse of the chapter I have just
          read, which reads as follows--"But though we, or an angel from
          heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have
          preached unto you, let him be accursed."
          All who understand the language of this passage, will agree that
          the Apostle alluded particularly to the Gospel that he had
          preached to the Galatians and others, and that which was preached
          by his colleagues, the other Apostles, and by others who were
          authorized to preach.
          It would be useless for a man to embrace our religion unless he
          could be satisfied that the first principles thereof are based
          upon the word of God contained in the holy Scriptures. In
          relation to our faith, I would say, the Gospel as preached by the
          Apostles, and as contained in the book of Mormon, is the same, or
          agrees with the Gospel contained in the Bible. The Gospel
          preached by Joseph Smith, and the revelations of God that have
          come through him to the Church, as contained in the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants, fully agree with the Gospel contained in
          the New Testament.
          The commission given to Joseph Smith and others in our day, was
          to go forth and preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and the Lord
          said unto them, "He that believeth and is baptized shall be
          saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned." The Savior
          gave the same commission to the Twelve Apostles anciently, and
          said, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every
          creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, but
          he that believeth not shall be damned." But he enjoined another
          duty upon them, he commanded them to tarry in Jerusalem until
          they were endowed with power from on high.
          In the chapter I have read, you will notice the Apostle Paul
          states he did not receive this Gospel of man, neither was he
          taught it but by the revelations of Jesus Christ. From this you
          see, that the Gospel was a certain something he could not receive
          from man, but had to receive it from Jesus Christ by revelation.
          The disciples had travelled with Jesus, they had seen him in the
          midst of his enemies, and witnessed that he had been delivered by
          the power of God from their grasp; they had seen him cast out
          devils; they had heard his voice speak to the dead, and they came
          forth; thus, they had witnessed many mighty displays of the power
          of God through His Son Jesus Christ; yet, said he, "Before you
          attempt to preach my Gospel to all the world, after I leave you
          and go to the Father, tarry in Jerusalem until you are endowed
          with power from on high." They had learned obedience to his word,
          and according to the account given of them they tarried.
          The nature of that endowment was different from the one we read
          of in these days, viz., to go to college, or other seminary of
          learning, and graduate, to be endowed and qualified to preach the
          Gospel. The nature of the endowment given to the Apostles
          anciently was of a peculiar kind. They tarried till the Jews
          assembled to celebrate the feast of Pentecost.
          At that feast were assembled the leaders of the Jews, and
          thousands flocked to the city of Jerusalem not only from the
          Jewish nation, but from the neighboring nations. They waited
          until the day of Pentecost was fully come, and while they were
          assembled together in an upper room, "suddenly there came a sound
          from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the
          house where they were sitting. And there appeared unto them
          cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And
          they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with
          other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance."
          "When this was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and
          were confounded because every man heard them speak in his own
          language." "They were all amazed and marvelled, saying one to
          another, Behold, are not all these which speak Galileans? And how
          hear we every man in our own tongue, wherein we were born."
          "Others mocking said, These men are full of new wine. But Peter,
          standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and said to
          them, Ye men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be
          this known unto you, and hearken to my words: for these are not
          drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of the
          day. But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet Joel," &c.
          Thus, while they were wondering and disputing among themselves,
          the chief Apostle Peter, who had received the keys of the kingdom
          from his Master, with his brethren, stepped forward and commenced
          preaching to them, and gave them a narrative of the dealings of
          God with their fathers Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; noticing the
          promises made to them, and tracing the subject down through the
          Prophets to the people then living.
          He told them they had crucified the Lord of glory, that he had
          risen from the dead, and being by the right hand of God exalted,
          and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost,
          had shed forth that which they saw and heard. "Now when they
          heard this, they were pricked in their hearts, and said unto
          Peter and to the rest of the Apostles, Men and brethren, what
          shall we do?" The Apostle Peter having sojourned with the Savior,
          and witnessed his miracles, if you please had been with him on
          the Mount when he was glorified, and being endowed with the Holy
          Ghost, the presumption with me is that he actually was qualified
          to preach the Gospel as it should be preached. If we ascertain
          the Gospel that Peter preached, the Gospel that John and James
          preached, the Gospel that the Apostle Paul preached, we shall
          ascertain that Gospel, that if any man of an angel from heaven
          preach any other the curses of God shall rest upon him. "And they
          said unto Peter and the rest of the Apostles, Men and brethren,
          what shall we do?" "Then said Peter unto them, Repent, and be
          baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the
          remission of sins, and ye shall receive the Gift of the Holy
          Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to
          all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall
          In order that you may draw the line of demarkation between the
          Gospel preached by Peter on that important day, and the Gospel
          now preached in Christendom, I need only call upon you to reflect
          upon your own experience, to reflect upon what has been taught
          you when you have anxiously inquired what you should do to be
          saved. How often have you heard the sound from the pulpit saying,
          "Come forth to the anxious bench, to the prayer ring, and we will
          unite and pray for you, and you shall be converted;" and
          sometimes a portion of the congregation is sent to a private
          house to pray for you, while the preacher is operating upon you
          in public. Again, others that have been taken from the
          congregation are waiting at a private house for the priest to
          operate upon them there, while the congregation remain to pray
          for them in the chapel.
          This is practised extensively among the divines of the present
          day. You will find the preachers teaching hell and damnation, and
          in various ways seeking to terrify their hearers, by portraying
          before them the agonies of the damned, and the miseries to be
          endured by the unconverted in the hot lava of hell--the awful
          condition of the damned souls that are cast out into the dark
          regions of hades; and then they are praying and working with all
          their might to convert souls, and turn them to the Lord. I have
          heard so much of this that I can fairly taste it yet.
          Now I ask you did the Apostle Peter teach any thing of this
          kind--did he teach the people that they should come forth and be
          prayed for, that they might be converted and get the remission of
          their sins? No: but in the first place he bore testimony to them,
          he taught them that Jesus Christ had been crucified, and was
          risen from the dead, and that Jesus Christ is the only name given
          unto men, by which they can be saved; that their fathers had
          persecuted the Prophets, and shed the blood of the Son of God,
          and when they anxiously exclaimed, "Men and Brethren, what shall
          we do?" says Peter, "Repent," &c.
          Now upon the subject of repentance; I have been told in my
          boyhood that it is a sorrow for sin. There are two kinds of
          sorrow spoken of in Scripture: Paul says godly sorrow worketh
          repentance that needeth not to be repented of, but says he, "The
          sorrow of the world worketh death." The sorrow of the world is of
          this nature; for instance, we find men who curse and swear, lie
          and steal, get drunk, &c., when they are reproved, or even when
          they reflect in their reflective moments, they are sorry for
          their conduct, but does that prove they repent? Certainly not, a
          man may be sorry for sin and not repent thereof. You may see the
          drunkard at his home intoxicated, abusing his wife and children,
          but when he is sober he is sorry for the act, and perhaps the
          next day is found drunk again, he still continues to pour down
          the intoxicating fire-water, and is sorry again, does he repent?
          No; but he is sorry with the sorrow of the world, which worketh
          death, which is to sin, and be sorry for it, and go and sin
          again; but godly sorrow worketh repentance that needeth not to be
          repented of. What kind of sorrow do we understand Peter to mean
          when he said to the Jews, "Repent." We understand him to mean,
          they were to forsake their sins; to cease to do evil; let him
          that stole, steal no more; let him that got drunk, cease the
          sinful practice; let him who has been in the habit of doing wrong
          in any way, cease to do wrong, and learn to do right.
          I am here reminded of a circumstance that took place in Virginia.
          A deist, a lawyer by profession, was on his death bed through
          consumption; his friends were Presbyterians, and they had prayed
          for him again and again, and the poor fellow still remained
          unconverted, and of course was expected to go into eternity, to
          dwell in that hot place. The last resort was to have a minister
          to pray for him, but he still remained unconverted. They exhorted
          him to repent and turn to God, and be converted before the
          brittle thread of life should be snapped asunder, and he should
          take his exit to another world. He thanked them for their advice,
          and told them he appreciated their labors. After they had got
          through exhorting him, he being wearied, and very sick, they
          concluded to let him rest, and converse among themselves on the
          topics of religion. They began to converse about the conscience
          being the most troublesome thing in the world. Said one, "I am
          much afflicted with the smitings of conscience when I lie down
          and rise up." "And so am I," said another, "that monitor within
          is more trouble to me than anything else here below." When they
          had got through, the deist spoke and said, "Gentlemen, you have
          taken the trouble to come and give me advice, now permit me to
          give you a little; go home all of you, forsake your sins and
          behave yourselves, and your consciences will not trouble you any
          more." It is true repentance, when a man departs from evil, and
          cleaves to that which is good. This is what the Apostle means
          when he said to the inquiring Jews on the day of Pentecost,
          "Repent, and be baptized." "What shall we be baptized for,
          Peter?" "For the remission of your sins."
          In the first place, you notice, he taught them the Gospel, and
          faith sprung up in them by hearing the word of God--the Apostles,
          filled with the Holy Ghost, preached the word of God, and the
          multitude believed. As soon as they had faith, they were taught
          to repent; then repentance is the second step to be taken by the
          sinner in the Gospel of salvation. As soon as they were taught to
          repent, they were commanded to be baptized for the remission of
          sins. Some preach the ordinance of baptism very lightly, they say
          that baptism is an outward and visible sign of an inward and
          invisible grace. I want to reason on that a few minutes, taking
          them upon their own grounds.
          According to their own admonition, "the faith" means the orthodox
          clergy. You know every man considers his religion orthodox, and
          his neighbor's religion heterodox. The orthodox clergy of the
          day, who are defenders of "the faith," say that baptism is an
          outward sign of an inward work. Suppose it is. Suppose I take
          this woman's child and sprinkle a little water on its head, that
          is an acknowledgement or sign of a corresponding inward work. How
          much inward work has a sprinkled person got? Just a little
          sprinkling, that is all, if baptism is a sign of the work within.
          Now if baptism is an outward sign of an inward work, and you
          cover a person in water, that is a sign that the entire man had
          to be filled with the Holy Ghost. They reason rightly in relation
          to their case, and I presume indeed their mode of baptism is a
          corresponding sign of the work within; and immersion must
          certainly be a very strong sign corresponding with an extensive
          inward work, according to their own reasonings.
          But baptism is for the remission of sins. "What!" says one,
          "baptism is a saving ordinance!" Certainly it is saving in its
          nature, in connexion with the balance of the Gospel of salvation.
          The people are to be saved if they embrace the Gospel, and to be
          damned if they do not. If I escape damnation by obedience to the
          Gospel, and baptism is a part of it, I would ask if that is not a
          portion of the scheme by which I escape--a part of the scheme by
          which I am saved? It is certainly so.
          When the angel appeared to Cornelius he did not baptize him, but
          said he, "Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial
          before God. And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon,
          whose surname is Peter: he lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose
          house is by the seaside: he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to
          do." Cornelius obeyed; and when Peter came and learned his
          situation, and the vision he had had of an angel, he taught him
          the Gospel, and commanded him to be baptized. Peter told him
          words whereby he should be saved, and these were a part of them.
          It was also said to the Apostle Paul, by the servant of the Lord,
          "Why tarriest thou? Arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy
          sins," &c. That was the way the Almighty had instituted in the
          Gospel; baptism is an institution of heaven, sanctioned by the
          Father, revealed by the Son, taught by the inspiration of the
          Holy Ghost; and is the method by which a man's sins can be
          remitted. Faith, repentance, and baptism for the remission of
          sins were a saving means to the children of men anciently, and
          are at the present day, because they are a part of the Gospel,
          and are all essential to the remission of sins.
          In relation to the mode of baptism, there is sufficient in the
          Bible to prove that. The Apostle in writing to his brethren tells
          them he was buried with Christ in baptism; and Jesus commanded
          his disciples to follow him. If they were buried with Christ, it
          shows that he was buried. I ask if you can go and be buried with
          any of your friends unless they be buried also? But the world are
          not pleased with this mode of remitting sins; they say it is too
          easy. They make me think of Naaman the Assyrian, when he came to
          the old Prophet Elisha; he came with his gold and his silver,
          with his chariots and servants, expecting to be healed of his
          leprosy by means of some great thing. He expected by his talents
          of silver and gold to win the Prophet over to heal him. Elisha
          did not even go out to see him, but sent his servant with a
          message saying, Go and wash seven times in Jordan, and be healed.
          But the old Assyrian was wrath and went away, and said, "Behold,
          I thought, he will surely come out to me, and stand, and call
          upon the name of the Lord his God, and strike his hand upon the
          place, and recover the leper. Are not Abana and Pharpar, rivers
          of Damascus, better than all the waters of Israel? May I not wash
          in them, and be clean? So he turned and went away in a rage." One
          of his servants stepped up, and said, "My father, if the Prophet
          had bid thee do some great thing, wouldest thou not have done it?
          How much rather then, when he saith to thee, Wash, and be clean?
          Then went he down, and dipped himself seven times in Jordan,
          according to the saying of the man of God: and his flesh came
          again like unto the flesh of a little child, and he was clean.
          It is not that baptism is such a great thing, or that it can be
          purchased with silver and gold, that it washes away sins, but
          because the Almighty has instituted it as His own ordinance; and
          if you will comply therewith, He promises you a remission of
          sins. If you are buried with Christ in baptism it proves he was
          I once asked a Methodist if he considered Jesus Christ the Lamb
          of God. He said he did. I then asked him if he believed that the
          Colossians were buried with Christ in baptism, "Yes, but," said
          he, "Dr. Clark says, when commenting upon that passage, that
          immersion was administered only to adult believers. We believe
          they were actually immersed." Said I, "Do you think Jesus Christ
          was immersed?" "No, we think he was either poured or sprinkled."
          I then inquired of him how they could be buried with Christ
          unless he was buried also. He said, he did not know about that;
          but he thought it was very probable that Christ was sprinkled. I
          asked him if he considered the head of a man all the man, or if
          the shoulders and the arms were all the man. "No," he answered.
          "Well, then," said I, "if you consider the head, arms, shoulders,
          body, legs, and feet all the man, and the whole man baptized, you
          must believe he was immersed to accomplish his baptism." "If the
          Colossians were buried with Christ in baptism, he also must have
          been buried."
          Among other arguments against the immersion of the whole body as
          the mode of baptism, he said that delicate women would catch cold
          if they were buried in water. I contended, if it would not hurt
          the Lamb of God to be baptized it would not hurt a sheep. Then
          baptism by immersion is the third principle in the Gospel of
          salvation; and the Apostle taught the people if they would be
          baptized they should receive the remission of sins, and receive
          the Holy Ghost; for, said he, "The promise is unto you, and to
          your children, and to all that are afar off, even to as many as
          the Lord our God shall call."
          Notice here the extensive promise of Peter, that the Holy Ghost
          should come upon every man who would yield obedience to the
          Gospel. In process of time, as they preached in the regions round
          about Jerusalem, Philip went to Samaria, and preached to the
          people of that city; they gave heed to his preaching, and they
          were baptized, both men and women. It does not read men, women,
          and children, but Philip went to Samaria, and preached the
          Gospel, and they were baptized, both men and women; infants are
          not mentioned; and they had great joy in that city. Says one,
          "Yes, they had joy because they had received the gift of the Holy
          Ghost;" but wait; when they at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had
          received the word, they sent Peter and John to pray for them at
          Samaria, and lay their hands on them, that they might receive the
          Holy Ghost, for as yet it had fallen on none of them; hence you
          perceive they had great joy, but not the Holy Ghost. But when the
          Apostles prayed for the Samaritans who had received the word, and
          laid their hands upon them, they received the Holy Ghost.
          Now suppose we should say that the curse of the Apostle Paul
          would rest upon every person that did not preach the same Gospel
          that he and his brethren preached and practised, we should only
          be saying what is emphatically declared in the Scriptures.
          The Holy Ghost was received by the laying on of hands. Was this
          ever taught you in England, or in America, except by the
          Latter-day Saints? Did you hear this at any protracted meeting of
          Presbyterians, or at any meeting of the members of the Church of
          England? Would you hear this Gospel in a Methodist Chapel, or on
          their camp grounds, to repent and be baptized and receive the
          Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands? If you would, you would
          hear something I never heard. Well, though we or an angel from
          heaven preach any other Gospel, let him be accursed. No matter
          how near men may preach the Gospel; they must preach the same
          Gospel, every part of it, every ordinance of it, every principle
          Jesus Christ revealed and his Apostles taught, if they do not,
          they teach another Gospel, and if they teach another, says the
          Apostle, let them be accursed.
          Now if you will preach the same Gospel, you will preach the same
          principles precisely that were taught not only by Paul, Peter,
          James, and John, but by all the rest of their fellow servants.
          And when men received the Holy Ghost, they spake with other
          tongues, and prophesied. In order to tell whether people have
          embraced the true Gospel or not, we need only to look at their
          fruits, for by their fruits shall ye know them, says the Savior.
          Look, for instance, at the Corinthian Church; though you read
          they were guilty of many absurdities, yet to one was given by the
          Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by
          the same spirit; to another faith by the same spirit; to another
          the gifts of healing by the same spirit; to another the working
          of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of
          spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the
          interpretation of tongues. All these gifts, which are reckoned up
          and classified by the Apostle Paul, were enjoyed by the
          Now some suppose there was a necessity for this display of the
          power of God to establish the Gospel, and that when it was
          established the gifts would be done away. I recollect reading, in
          the ninety-fourth sermon of John Wesley, in commenting upon this
          subject, he says, "It has been vulgarly supposed that after the
          Gospel was established the spiritual gifts were no longer needed;
          but this is a gross error. To be sure we seldom hear of them
          after that fatal period that Constantine called himself a
          Christian. Scarcely an instance of the manifestation of these
          spiritual gifts can be found in the second century, the reason is
          not that they were done away by the will of the Almighty, but
          Christians had apostatized, and become heathen, and had nothing
          but a dead form of religion left, and this is the grand reason
          the gifts have not continued in the Church." This is the idea
          Wesley gives in the sermon I have alluded to, if not the exact
          language. That is "Mormonism." In the second century the Church
          apostatized and became heathen, and men could not speak by the
          gift of the Holy Ghost, and with other tongues, and prophesy, and
          obtain visions, and the gift of healing. The Apostle says, If
          there be any sick among you let him send for the Elders of the
          Church and the prayer of faith shall save the sick, &c.
          But in the present day it is, "If any be sick among you let him
          send for a physician, or a noted practitioner in the healing art;
          and let him go forth and administer a portion of calomel mixed
          with gamboge, with the addition of a large blister plaster upon
          the back of the neck, and you shall be healed." We do not learn
          this from the teachings of Jesus Christ, Peter, James, Paul, or
          any of the Apostles; it is not incorporated in the Gospel; but
          the Gospel plan of administering to the sick is, if any be sick
          among you, let him call for the Elders of the Church; and let
          them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the
          Lord; and the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord
          shall raise him up; and if he hath committed sins they shall be
          forgiven him. Jesus Christ says, when speaking of the power that
          shall attend his servants, "They shall lay hands on the sick and
          they shall recover; " and, says the Apostle Paul, Stir up the
          gift of God that is given thee by the laying on of my hands. It
          is said that Joshua was full of the Holy Ghost after Moses had
          laid his hands on him. Members of the Church of England when they
          are sick send for a noted physician, and they trust in a doctor
          for their recovery, not in the Lord or in the virtue of their
          religion. They dare not, many of them, live in the city without a
          family physician; they must have a family physician and an
          eminent physician, and in case the family physician fails to
          prescribe an effectual remedy they must send for the eminent
          physician. This is the case with orthodox professors throughout
          the world.
          Do they preach the Gospel as they did in ancient days? Do they
          teach the people to repent and be baptized for the remission of
          sins? If the laying on of hands and the anointing with oil healed
          the sick then, why not now? If the Gospel is the same, if God is
          the same, if the Holy Ghost is the same, if faith is the same, if
          baptism is the same, and if all the principles of the Gospel are
          the same, will they not produce the same effect?
          I want to bear my testimony, that mine eyes have seen the sick
          healed in the way the Gospel recommends; I have seen the ears of
          the deaf opened, and they have heard; I have seen the lame man
          walk, and leap like a hart; and I have seen others rise up
          suddenly from their sick bed, healed of a consuming fever.
          In Montrose, near Nauvoo, hundreds of families were sick nigh
          unto death, and some were given up to die. The Prophet Joseph
          Smith took some of the Elders with him, and went over there, and
          said to the sick, "I command you, in the name of the Lord God, to
          rise up and walk." And he went from house to house, and made
          every man, woman, and child to walk, and they followed him to the
          next sick family, and they are witnesses here to testify to it.
          There are men now upon the face of the earth, that by the visions
          of the Almighty have seen convoy after convoy of angels. Can you
          find these things out of the Latter-day Church? No; you cannot.
          Are the sick healed in this city? Yes; I know they are. I have
          administered to the sick, in company with my brethren, and they
          were healed, and I know they were healed by the power of God;
          those that die are killed by the doctors. I tell you their
          calomel mixed with gamboge, their shaving of the head, and their
          blistering operations, kill ten where they heal one.
          The Gospel preached by Joseph Smith is the same that is contained
          in the New Testament, and which was preached by Jesus Christ and
          his Apostles, and it is the power of God to every one that
          believes it; it will heal the sick, open the heavens, and
          revolutionize the earth; and this Gospel must be preached to all
          nations for a witness to them. I bear testimony to all men that
          Joseph Smith preached it in its purity and fulness, as the
          Apostles of old preached it; and that it is now being preached in
          the United States, in Europe, in the Islands of the sea, and will
          be preached in every nation, kindred, tongue, and people under
          the whole heavens; and the same fruits, the same blessings, the
          same light and glory will be manifested as anciently.
          May God save us all in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
          C. Kimball, December 17, 1854
                         Heber C. Kimball, December 17, 1854
                              THE POWER OF THE GOSPEL.
             An Address by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
                      Great Salt Lake City, December 17, 1854.
          The Gospel you have heard this morning from brother Grant, you
          have heard over and over again. Every one who professes to be a
          Latter-day Saint, and will acknowledge the truth of this Gospel
          according to the historical account in the New Testament, must
          know that it is true. Why? Because, as brother Grant has
          testified, when brother Joseph Smith proclaimed this Gospel of
          repentance and baptism for the remission of sins, his testimony
          would have been true if there had been no New Testament.
          God sent an angel to him and others, and the angel preached the
          Gospel to them, and authorized Joseph Smith to baptize Oliver
          Cowdery, and then Joseph received baptism from his hands. When
          Jesus Christ came he authorized men to administer the ordinances
          of the Gospel, and then he went forward and was baptized himself;
          he did not excuse himself, neither did brother Joseph. He went
          forward and set the example, that he might fulfil all
          righteousness, that he might glorify God on earth and in heaven;
          and, said he, "That I have seen my Father do, that do I." Upon
          the same principle, you pursue the course you see the Apostles in
          the last days pursue.
          As to the circumstance brother Grant was speaking of in Montrose,
          I was with brother Joseph, and so was brother Brigham and many
          others, and hundreds were healed, and leaped out of their beds,
          and followed us. If you do not believe it, call on many of those
          that were sick nigh unto death at that time, and are now living
          in these valleys, enjoying good health. How many sick have been
          healed in old England? I have been many a time in houses where
          people were sick nigh unto death, with small-pox, and with other
          complaints, and they were healed by the power of God; I have
          taken them to the water, when they have been on the verge of the
          grave, and baptized them, and they have been healed. "What, of
          the small-pox?" Yes; and there are numbers of people here that
          were sick nigh unto death, and brother Orson Hyde is a witness
          that they were just ready to die, and they are now here in a
          robust state of health. [Orson Hyde, "It is true."] True? Yes, as
          true as that God reigns in the heavens; and there are thousands
          more in the Church who know it is true. The testimony of brother
          Grant and other men is just as true, and will be valid just as
          much as the testimony of Peter, James, and John, for they speak
          the truth as it is in Jesus Christ.
          I rejoice that I live in this day. You have heard me say a great
          many times that "Mormonism" and this people are the pride of my
          heart. I wish to see the Saints do right, and repent of their
          sins in such a manner, that they never need to have any more
          repentance from this time, and forsake their sins, and do their
          first works, and turn unto the Lord with full purpose of heart
          while it is their privilege, and then it will not be required for
          a man to preach to this people the first principles of the Gospel
          of Christ; for there are many who ought to repent and be baptized
          for the remission of their sins; but never go into the water
          again and be baptized for the remission of your sins, except you
          forsake them, and be Saints from that time forth, and not
          cultivate the principle of iniquity with yourselves, nor with
          your families, nor among this people. Let every man and woman
          rise up and purge iniquity from our midst, and if you do not, all
          I can say is, you will see sorrow, and you will see sorrow that
          will cleave to you, though you repent in tears, and in sack-cloth
          and ashes, and you cannot get out of it until the Lord has a mind
          to deliver you.
          Brethren and sisters, treasure up the Gospel, read the Scriptures
          of the Old and New Testament, and the Book of Mormon. What does
          the Lord say? That every one, who will read the Book of Mormon
          attentively, faithfully, and prayerfully, before he gets through,
          will receive a testimony of its truth. I know it. If you have
          lost the Spirit, go and read the Book of Mormon, and the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants, and you will get it again, more or less.
          There are but few who know anything about these books and what
          they mean.
          I wanted to bear testimony, in connexion with brother Grant, of
          the truth of his statements with regard to the healing power of
          God manifested in Montrose, for I went with the Prophet, and am
          an eye-witness. Has not this Gospel the same power it had
          eighteen hundred years ago? It has, for God has renewed it unto
          us, and conveyed it to us through Joseph Smith, by the
          ministration of an angel. We have received the Gospel, and we
          have received the Priesthood, and the keys and power pertaining
          thereto, and the Kingdom of God is restored, and it will never be
          overthrown again, but will overthrow all iniquity or power that
          undertakes to wrestle with it, I care not whether it is a nation
          or a kingdom. Do the world believe this? Who cares whether they
          do or not, God knows it will do it, and I know it, and that is
          enough. If there was not another man in heaven or on earth knew
          it, and I knew it, and was authorized, it would overthrow all
          other governments, and they could not help themselves. You all
          know this, don't you brethren? ["Yes."]
          Let us be brethren. As I have often said, I want to see this
          people acting like brethren; and if any of you have got full lots
          in the city, let your mother or your sister have a portion; and
          if you have got more land than you can cultivate, do likewise;
          and if Weber County has got more than they need, let Davies have
          a piece, and let us be one. Let us be brethren, and let us be
          one, and then what will the world be to us? I wish you all felt
          as I do, and then you would know that God will not suffer His
          righteous servants to be overthrown; and you must never undertake
          to overthrow them, if you calculate to be Priests of our God, and
          reign for ever.
          Millions of men will be saved who will never be Gods. They may be
          the Saints of God, and be submissive to the sons of God. Listen
          to the counsel of the servants of God, and do as our head tells
          us to do, and we will prosper from this time henceforth and for
          I know what will save you, it does not require much knowledge to
          tell that, for it consists in keeping the commandments of God,
          and that alone will save you. May God bless you, and help you to
          live faithfully before Him from this time henceforth and for
          ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
          Pratt, October 15, 1854
                            Orson Pratt, October 15, 1854
           A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 15, 1854.
          I feel grateful to my heavenly Father this afternoon for the
          privilege of meeting with the Saints in this Tabernacle; and feel
          thankful also for the privilege of rising in this stand, for the
          purpose of speaking to you upon such subjects as may be presented
          to my mind.
          I, however, realize sometimes, more than at others, the necessity
          of having the gift of the Holy Spirit resting upon me in order to
          instruct and teach the people; for that is the only object of
          speaking and hearing in a place like this. We speak for the
          purpose of conveying to others the ideas that are contained
          within our own minds; or such ideas as God may condescend to put
          into our hearts; the people listen for the purpose of receiving
          the ideas that may be advanced, in hope that their minds will be
          enlarged and instructed, through the speaker. If I know my own
          heart, it is my desire when I rise before an assembly to
          communicate something that shall be instructing to the minds of
          the people; and in order to do this, I am perhaps as well aware
          as any other person living, of the necessity of having that
          Spirit that is able to give truth to the mind--that Spirit that
          is able to inspire the heart in the very moment with the words
          and ideas calculated to benefit the people. Indeed this is the
          promise of the Lord to His servants; they are not to take any
          thought beforehand concerning the words and ideas they shall
          utter before a congregation; it is true they are commanded, in
          the revelations which God has given, to treasure up in their
          minds continually the words of life.
          Why is it that we are required, as the servants of God, to
          treasure up in our minds the words of life? It is in order that
          we may have a store of knowledge and information--it is in order
          that we may understand true principles--true doctrine, upon all
          subjects that pertain to the welfare of man, that the mind being
          filled with understanding, light, knowledge, truth, theory, and
          with a knowledge of things God has revealed, may be able to
          communicate at the very moment that part or portion of the same
          which God shall be pleased to impart to the congregation, suited
          to their capacity and circumstances; this is not taking thought
          beforehand what we shall say. If we should treasure up the words
          that God has revealed--that are written in the Book of Mormon,
          Doctrine and Covenants, and in the various revelations that God
          has given in latter times, (I mean the printed and written ones,)
          together with what he has revealed in ancient times; if we should
          get it all imprinted upon the tablet of our minds, it would not
          be taking thought before hand what we should say.
          When we arise to speak before a congregation, if we place our
          dependence upon God to inspire us with the Holy Spirit; to bring
          forth not only the knowledge and information in regard to things
          that are written, and things that have been revealed, but to
          communicate new ideas, instructions, and information by the power
          of the Holy Ghost, we shall thus be able to edify.
          Sometimes when I arise before a congregation of the Saints, here
          in the Valleys of the Mountains, I look at myself naturally, and
          think over naturally in my own mind, How can I edify this people?
          What can I say to them that has not already been said? This is a
          weakness in human nature. These meditations and reflections ought
          not to have any bearing upon the mind; God has wisdom sufficient;
          He has knowledge sufficient, and understanding, and light, and
          truth to communicate something for the benefit of the people,
          though they may have been instructed for long period, and been
          well informed in doctrine and principles. Sometimes the Lord does
          not see proper to impart any new ideas to the speaker, but rather
          to influence his mind to dwell upon old things, or in other
          words, that which has already been made manifest, for the purpose
          of communicating more clearly, or impressing upon the mind more
          forcibly, the importance of attending to that which has already
          been spoken and revealed.
          We are only sojourners here, stopping here for a short period of
          time, and while we are here we often meet together. What for? To
          learn some thing that is calculated to benefit us temporally or
          spiritually. Indeed everything with which we are surrounded,
          every circumstance that we may be placed in, everything with
          which we have to do, if properly used, is calculated to benefit
          the mind of man. That is the object of all the works of God, to
          benefit living beings--beings that are capable of being made
          happy--capable of receiving joy and peace, all His works from the
          beginning to the end, (if there be any beginning or end, which we
          doubt very much,) are calculated in their nature to render happy,
          living, intelligent beings. That is the reason we are here--the
          reason we have come from distant countries, from foreign lands,
          and congregated in these valleys; it is in order that we may be
          more happy, and more fitted to gain that experience that is
          calculated to make us more happy. We are looking forward to a
          time when we shall be exceedingly happy; that is natural to the
          mind of man; it is on the stretch looking forward to the period
          when it shall be far more happy than at present. We are inquiring
          how, and by what means, or by what course of conduct, we can make
          ourselves more happy than at the present time. Some people pursue
          one course and some another; mankind have their various paths,
          walks, and courses, there are almost as many courses as there are
          people upon the face of the earth; and they are travelling in
          these paths and roads: each one seeking his own happiness, and
          perhaps, in few instances, the happiness of some others. Some
          take a road of sin and wickedness to secure happiness, but, in
          the end, they will find themselves literally disappointed. In
          travelling these great variety of paths, they find that it does
          not produce the result they hoped for--it does not bring
          happiness, nor give to them joy. There is something, connected
          with the travels of the people, and the courses that they mark
          out for themselves, that is calculated very frequently to leave a
          bitter sting upon the consciences. They suppose they can be happy
          in pursuing a certain course, but they find themselves miserably
          The Lord is gathering His Saints into this valley in order to
          instruct them how to be happy; that is the ultimate object and
          aim He has in view: He desires us to be well instructed, and to
          have the straight and narrow path laid out plain before us,
          showing us, from time to time, what steps are necessary to be
          taken, that will lead to the greatest amount of happiness; and if
          we follow them and continue in the path, we shall find that our
          light will grow brighter and brighter, our happiness greater and
          greater, and our joys will become more and more intense, until,
          in the eternal world we shall be swallowed up, as it were, with a
          fulness of joy--a fulness of happiness.
          We are all the time, as I have already observed, looking forward
          to something ahead of our present condition, to something that is
          We believe in a future state; it is a kind of natural instinct in
          the mind of man, to believe in a never ending hereafter. When he
          lays down his mortal body in the silent tomb, and it crumbles
          back to its mother earth, he does not believe that the
          destruction of the mortal body, is the last of the being called
          man; he believes that there is something there besides the
          tabernacle of flesh, that will live, move, and have a being
          forever. Furthermore, when we reflect more fully upon this
          subject, we believe that the something which dwells in this flesh
          and bones, is the only being that is capable of being made happy.
          We have often been told this, from this stand; and it has often
          been told, among the congregations of the Saints abroad, that it
          is the spirit of man, and not the mortal tabernacle, that enjoys,
          that suffers, that has pleasure and pain. But the mortal
          tabernacle is so closely connected with the spirit of man, and we
          have so long been in the habit of associating the pains and
          pleasures of the spirit with what is termed the pains and
          pleasures of the body, that we have almost worked ourselves into
          the belief that it is actually the body that suffers pain, and
          enjoys pleasure; but this is not the case; the body, so far as we
          know, is incapable of feeling; it is naturally incapable of it;
          it is only the spirit, that dwells within the body, that feels.
          However severely the body may be injured, it is not the body that
          discerns that injury, but the spirit, within the body, that
          discerns it. [The speaker here asked a blessing on the cup.] We
          were speaking concerning that being that we call ourselves, that
          dwells in this mortal tabernacle of flesh and bones. We were
          observing that so intimately are the body and spirit connected
          together, that we have become habituated to term the pleasures
          and pains that we experience, the pleasures and pains of the
          body; but this is not the case; the body of flesh and bones, when
          the spirit has left it, is incapable of any sensation whatever;
          it does not form any portion of that identity that belongs to
          ourselves as spirits; we are not aware of its pleasures or its
          pains; for it has neither; but we are aware that if our mortal
          tabernacle is injured or infringed upon, the spirit within is
          troubled and pained; but we have become habituated to call this
          the pain of the body.
          I make these remarks in order to extend our ideas beyond this
          state of existence.
          If the spirit while in the body is capable of suffering, of being
          acted upon from without the body, and of experiencing diverse
          sensation, if it is capable of intense joy, or intense grief, may
          we not suppose that when it is freed from the body, when the
          animal tabernacle is fallen into the dust, and returns to its
          former earth, the same spirit, unclothed and unshielded, standing
          naked, as it were, before God, and before the elements that He
          has made, will be acted upon then, more or less, by these same
          elements; and that the same spirit that is capable of suffering
          here, will be capable of far more intense suffering hereafter;
          the same spirit that is capable of great joy here, will be
          capable of far more intense joy and pleasure hereafter; and the
          same things of an external nature that are capable of producing
          intense pain here, are, under certain circumstances, capable of
          producing a hundred fold more pain hereafter? If this be the
          case, how important it is that we should take that course that
          the spirit may, in its future state of existence, be placed under
          circumstances where we can obtain the pleasure, joy, and
          happiness, and escape the pains, evils, and bitterness of misery,
          to which some spirits will be exposed.
          Perhaps there may be in the future state a difference, a vast
          difference, in some respects, in the reflection of pain upon the
          spirit from what there is here; and in other respects there may
          be a similarity. There are many things connected with the spirit
          of man, in the intermediate state, that we do not know anything
          about; and then there are other things that we do know, so far as
          they are revealed, and no further; and then there are other
          things connected with the spirit of man between death and the
          resurrection that we may believe, but not have a certain
          knowledge of, but believe that such and such will be the case
          from analogy, from reason, from the nature of things. There has
          been but a little revealed to man on the subject of the
          intermediate state of the spirit, after it leaves this mortal
          We are told in the Book of Mormon that the spirits of all men, as
          soon as they leave this mortal body, and return home to that God
          who gave them life, whether they be wicked or whether they be
          righteous, go back to where they once were; they return to their
          former state, to their former location and residence; they appear
          in the presence of the Being that gave them life.
          What further are we told on the subject? That after we get back
          into the presence of God, and return home again, then it shall
          come to pass that the spirits of the righteous, those who have
          done good, those who have wrought the works of righteousness here
          upon the earth, shall be received into a state of rest, a state
          of happiness, of peace, a state of joy, where they will remain
          until the time of the resurrection. We are also told that another
          portion of spirits, another class of them that return home to
          God, after leaving this mortal tabernacle, are cast out, are sent
          off again, and are not permitted to stay at home, but are cast
          out into outer darkness, where there is weeping and wailing and
          gnashing of teeth. Now there must be some intense suffering, some
          intense misery in connexion with the wicked class of spirits in
          order to cause them to weep and to wail.
          We might now inquire, what is the cause of this intense suffering
          and misery? Is it the action of the elements upon the spirit? Is
          it the materials of nature, operating from without upon it, that
          causes this distress, this weeping, wailing. mourning, and
          lamentation? It may be in some measure; it may help to produce
          the misery and the wretchedness; but there is something connected
          with the spirit itself that no doubt produces this weeping,
          wailing, and mourning. What is this something? It is memory, and
          remorse of conscience; a memory of what they have once done, a
          memory of their disobedience. Do you not suppose the spirits can
          have power to remember in that world as well as in this? Yes,
          they certainly can. Have you never read in the Book of Mormon,
          where it informs us, that every act of our lives will be fresh
          upon the memory, and we shall have a clear consciousness of all
          our doings in this life? Yes; we have read that in the Book of
          Mormon--"a clear consciousness."
          We read or learn a thing by observation yesterday, and to-day or
          to-morrow it is gone, unless it be something that impresses us
          distinctly, that makes a vivid impression upon the mind, that we
          can remember it perhaps for days, months, and years; but common
          information and knowledge are constantly coming into our minds,
          and as constantly being forgotten. And some of the knowledge we
          receive here at one time becomes so completely obliterated,
          through the weakness of the animal system, that we cannot call it
          to mind, no association of ideas will again suggest it to our
          minds; it is gone, erased, eradicated from the tablet of our
          memories. This is not owing to the want of capacity in the
          spirit; no, but the spirit has a full capacity to remember; for
          do you suppose that God in begetting spirits in the eternal world
          would beget an imperfect thing, that had no capacities? No. The
          Being, who is full of intelligence, knowledge, and wisdom, and
          acting upon the great principles that are ordained for the
          generation of living beings, spiritual beings, brings them forth
          with capacities capable of being enlarged or extended wider and
          wider; consequently it is not the want of capacity in the spirit
          of man that causes him to forget the knowledge he may have
          learned yesterday; but it is because of the imperfection of the
          tabernacle in which the spirit dwells; because there is
          imperfection in the organization of the flesh and bones, and in
          things pertaining to the tabernacle; it is this that erases from
          our memory many things that would be useful; we cannot retain
          them in our minds, they are gone into oblivion. It is not so with
          the spirit when it is released from this tabernacle.
          I might refer to the words of many of the Prophets upon this
          subject, but every person of reflection and observation knows
          that the imperfection of the tabernacle does have a bearing upon
          the memory, as well upon other faculties and powers of man. It
          has been proved that when the skull has been depressed by
          accident, or in the way of experiment, every particle of the
          knowledge that the person has possessed has been entirely
          suspended. Relieving the skull from the pressure, things come
          fresh again into the mind; this shows that the spirit has not
          lost its capacity for memory, but it is the organization of the
          tabernacle that prevents it from remembering. Wait until these
          mortal bodies are laid in the tomb; when we return home to God
          who gave us life; then is the time we shall have the most vivid
          knowledge of all the past acts of our lives during our
          probationary state; then is the time that we will find that this
          being we call man--this spirit that dwells within the tabernacle,
          is a being that has capacity sufficient to retain all its past
          doings, whether they be good or bad.
          It is, then, this memory that will produce the suffering and the
          pains upon that class of spirits whose works have been wicked and
          abominable in the sight of God. A spirit, then, will remember,
          that "at such a time in yonder world, and at such a place, I
          disobeyed the commandments of God; I did not hearken to the
          counsel of those whom God had appointed to be my counsellors; I
          did not give heed to the man of God; no: but I rejected his
          sayings; good counsel was imparted to me, but I did not heed it."
          In this life, things that may have been erased from your memory
          for years will be presented before you with all the vividness as
          if they had just taken place. This will be like a worm upon the
          conscience; it will prey upon the spirit, and produce
          unhappiness, wretchedness, and misery. This will cause you to
          lament, and mourn, and weep after you are cast out from the
          presence of God--from the home to which you have returned.
          I am speaking now of the wicked. What is it that produces the
          opposite principle? There is an opposition in all things; it is
          the reflection of the memory that produces joy; that is one of
          the elements by which joy and happiness are produced upon the
          spirit of man in the future state; we remember the acts of our
          past lives that they have been good; we perceive by our memories
          that we have been obedient to counsel; we perceive that when we
          have erred through our weakness we have repented of that error;
          when we have been told of a fault we have forsaken it. When we
          look back upon acquaintances and neighbors we perceive that we
          have observed the golden rule, to do unto others as we would that
          others should do unto us. We look back upon our past lives, and
          we perceive we have never spoken evil against a brother or
          sister, that we have never striven to stir up family broils, and
          that we have never desired to injure any of the children of men,
          male or female. What do these reflections produce? They produce
          joy, satisfaction, peace, consolation, and this joy is a hundred
          fold more intense that what the spirit is capable of perceiving
          or enjoying in this life. Why? Because just in proportion to the
          vividness of the conscience, or the memory, so will be the joy.
          This you may have knowledge of by every-day experience; just in
          proportion to the vividness of your ideas, and of the truth set
          before your minds, and or the good things that are imparted to
          you, the more intense is your happiness here; how much more
          intense would it be hereafter, when this mortal clog with all its
          imperfections has been laid down in the gravel. The fact is, our
          spirits then will be happy, far more happy than what we are
          capable even of conceiving, or having the least idea of in this
          Our happiness here is regulated in a great measure by external
          objects, by the organization of the mortal tabernacle; they are
          not permitted to rise very high, or to become very great; on the
          other hand it seems to be a kind of limit to our joys and
          pleasures, sufferings, and pains, and this is because of the
          imperfection of the tabernacle in which we dwell; and of those
          things with which we are surrounded; but in that life everything
          will appear in its true colors; in my estimation not a single
          thought of the heart, that has ever passed through the mind, not
          a single act of an individual, from the earliest period of its
          memory till the time it comes into the presence of God, will
          escape the notice of the memory when it appears there, unclogged
          from this tabernacle.
          Are there any other circumstances that will produce pain or joy,
          besides that which is connected with the spirit--besides its own
          conscience or memory? Yes, a great deal will depend upon the
          place of the residence of these spirits. Suppose you were a
          righteous spirit, and you were cast out to dwell a certain time;
          not cast out, but sent out, on a mission to the abodes of
          darkness, or to those who are not as righteous as yourselves;
          though you might have peace of conscience and happiness dwelling
          within your own bosoms in reflecting upon your past conduct, yet
          the society with which you are compelled to mingle for a short
          period, in order to impart knowledge and wisdom and such
          information as is calculated to benefit them, is, in a measure,
          disagreeable; you are compelled, for a season, to mingle with
          those who are inferior to yourself in their capacities. When you
          go and associate with them there is something disagreeable in the
          nature of this association; you feel to pity them in their
          ignorance, in their condition and circumstances; their
          conversation is not agreeable to you as that of your own
          associates in the presence of God. There is something that is
          calculated to render their society disagreeable to themselves,
          which increases as the degradation of the society is increased.
          Then a wicked man entering into the company of such beings has
          not only a hell within himself--a conscience gnawing like a worm,
          but he sees misery and wretchedness; and they cleave one to
          another in their wickedness, and in their conversation, and acts,
          and doings, and intercourse with each other; all these things are
          calculated in their nature to produce misery and wretchedness, as
          well as their own consciences. It should then be our constant
          study to escape this order of things. We are free and
          independent; it is all in our hands whether to escape this order
          of wretchedness and misery, and the abodes of the wicked in the
          spiritual world; we can dwell in the society of the righteous, or
          in the society of the wicked, just as we choose. As the
          revelation states, all intelligence and all truth is independent
          in that sphere in which God has placed it to act for itself,
          consequently you and I are the ones to make ourselves happy by
          taking the course pointed out by our superiors, by those who have
          a right to teach, control, and direct us. It is for us to create
          a heaven within our own minds. It is for us to choose the place
          of our abode, either among the spirits of the just or the spirits
          of the damned.
          We have spoken of the memory of spirits in the future state; the
          same principle will apply to many other faculties of the mind of
          man, as well as memory; knowledge for instance. How limited, how
          very limited, in its nature is the knowledge of man in this life.
          Why is it that our knowledge is so limited? I say limited,
          compared with that which is to be known, and which will be known.
          The reason is, God has seen proper in His infinite wisdom to
          place us in circumstances where we can learn the very first
          elements of knowledge, and act upon them in the first place.
          Instead of having the whole of the rich treasures of knowledge
          and wisdom unfolded to us at once, He begins to feed us little by
          little, the same as you would feed a weakly, sickly infant with
          food prepared and adapted to its taste, and to the weakness of
          its system. The Lord brings us in this state under similar
          circumstances, endowed with certain senses by which we can gain,
          by little and little, knowledge and information; but it takes a
          long time to get a little into our minds. It seems that our
          spirits, that once stood in the presence of God, clothed with
          power, capacities, wisdom, and knowledge, forget what they once
          knew--forget that which was once fresh in their minds.
               But, inquires one, "Do you have an idea we had once much
          information and knowledge in the spirit world?" Yes, we had a
          great deal of knowledge and information, but to what extent I
          know not; suffice to say we had much knowledge, we were capable,
          when the morning stars sang together for joy, when the
          foundations of this earth were laid, of lifting up our voices and
          shouting aloud for joy. What produced this joy? The contemplation
          of a world on which we were to receive our probation, and have
          tabernacles of flesh and bones, and obtain our redemption. All
          these things were known to us in our anterior state, but we have
          forgotten them all. We knew then about the Redeemer--about
          Christ, but we forgot it in our infantile moments.
          As soon as our spirits were enclosed in this tabernacle all our
          former knowledge vanished away--the knowledge of our former acts
          was lost, what we did then we know not; we had laws to govern us;
          how obedient to them we were we know not; how faithful we were we
          know not, we had a contest with the one third part of the hosts
          of heaven, and we overcame them; and then the Lord made an earth
          where we might have a second probation, and forget all we once
          knew concerning the battles we had fought, before we came here,
          against Lucifer the son of the morning. We forget about the laws
          that were given to govern us in that spiritual state. Why all
          this? If we came here with all the knowledge we formerly
          possessed, could we be again tried as those who possess only the
          first principles or knowledge? We must begin at the alphabet of
          knowledge; and when once we begin to gain knowledge and
          information the Lord tries us to see if we will comply with that,
          and if we do, He gives us more, in this probationary state; but
          after we have gained all we can here, it is nothing compared with
          that immense fulness, which it is the privilege of the children
          of men to obtain in the future state of existence.
          Our knowledge here is, comparatively speaking, nothing; it can
          hardly be reckoned the elements of knowledge. What few glimmering
          ideas the wisest of us get, we obtain by experience, through the
          medium of our senses, and the reflecting powers of the mind.
          Some people suppose that we do not acquire scarcely any
          knowledge, only what we get by seeing, hearing, tasting,
          smelling, and feeling; we may not, in one sense of the word, but
          in another sense there is a vast amount of knowledge which we
          gain by reflection; the solving of mathematical problems from
          beginning to end is not brought about by seeing, hearing,
          tasting, smelling, or feeling, unless the mind can feel them; we
          reason from one step to another until we solve the proposition.
          There is a vast field of knowledge, pertaining to this state,
          that mankind can gain through the medium of their reflecting or
          reasoning powers; and then there is another vast field that they
          can explore through the medium of their senses. I am now speaking
          of temporal knowledge.
          We became acquainted with light and color through the
          organization of our bodies. In other words the Lord has
          constructed the mortal eye and framed it in such a manner that it
          is capable of being acted upon by one of the elements of nature,
          called light; and that gives us a great variety of knowledge. A
          blind man knows nothing about light, as we were told here the
          other day by our President, the blind man knows nothing about
          light if he were born blind. You cannot, by talking with him for
          a thousand years, instil into his mind an idea what red, yellow,
          white, black, green, blue are like; they are ideas that have
          never entered into his mind. Why? Because the little inlet to
          this kind of knowledge is closed up, and there is no other part
          of the spirit exposed to the light. It is only a small place by
          which the spirit can converse with light and its colors. Just so
          in regard to many other ideas.
          Take a man who is perfectly deaf, who was born deaf, so that no
          sound has ever entered his ears; what does he know about music?
          about the various sounds that are so beautiful to the mind of
          man? He knows nothing at all about it, neither can it be
          described to him.
          A man that has always been deprived of the organ of smell, has no
          other inlet of knowledge by which he can know and understand the
          nature of smell; he cannot see a smell, or hear a smell; it can
          only be perceived by this little organ called the nose; that is
          the only way these ideas can get to the spirit. If he ever knew
          them before he came here, he has forgotten them, which is the
          same as if he had never known them; and if he wishes to gain an
          idea of the sensations produced by the elements of nature, he
          must learn them anew by these media. If a man be devoid of taste
          what can he know about sweet and sour? You might as well talk to
          him about the bounds of time and space, and get him to comprehend
          a heaven located beyond their limits, as to comprehend what sweet
          and bitter are, or tell the difference between a piece of sugar
          and vinegar, so far as its taste is concerned.
          So with regard to touch. There are many things we cannot feel,
          yet we have knowledge of them; we cannot feel the sun, moon,
          stars, and comets, and many other things; and if it were not for
          some senses that give a knowledge of them we should be wrapped in
          total ignorance concerning them. How do we know, when this spirit
          is freed from this mortal tabernacle, but that all these senses
          will be greatly enlarged? If we, by looking through these little
          eyes of ours, can see objects some thousands of millions of miles
          distant; if we can see objects that are existing at that immense
          distance through the medium of these little inlets; suppose that
          the whole spirit were uncovered and exposed to all the rays of
          light, can it be supposed that light would not affect the spirit
          if it were thus unshielded, uncovered, and unclothed? Do you
          suppose that it would not be susceptible of any impressions made
          by the elements of light? The spirit is inherently capable of
          experiencing the sensations of light; if it were not so, we could
          not see. You might form as fine an eye as ever was made, but if
          the spirit, in and of itself, were not capable of being acted
          upon by the rays of light, an eye would be of no benefit. Then
          unclothe the spirit; and instead of exposing a small portion of
          it about the size of a pea to the action of the rays of light,
          the whole of it would be exposed. I think we could then see in
          different directions at once, instead of looking in one
          particular direction; we could then look all around us at the
          same instant. We can see this verified, in some small degree, by
          bringing to our aid artificial means. Look at the telescopes
          invented, of what advantage are they? Why, they bring a greater
          number of rays of light together, and concentrate them upon the
          retina of the eye. The glasses within the telescope are so
          constructed as to bring the rays of light to a focus; and when
          they are placed properly in that instrument it brings a larger
          number of rays upon the eye, so that it brings objects we cannot
          see with the natural eye within the power of our vision, thus we
          are enabled to see many glorious objects in the heavens, that the
          natural eye could never have gazed upon.
               Let the spirit itself be a telescope; or in other words, let
          there be a million of times more of the surface of the spirit
          exposed to the rays of light, than is now exposed through the
          medium of the eyes, or were this body of flesh and bones taken
          off, and the whole spirit exposed to the rays of light; would not
          these rays produce an effect upon the spirit? Yes; inasmuch as it
          is inherently capable of such effects, independent of flesh and
          bones. Then there would be a vast field opened to the view of the
          spirit, and this would be opened not in one direction only, but
          in all directions; we should then have the advantage of the
          telescope, though it were as large as Lord Ross's, whose object
          glass is six feet in diameter. What great improvement it would be
          if a telescope could be invented, to bring the rays of light on
          other parts of the spirit, besides the eye. Such will be the case
          when this tabernacle is taken off; we shall look, not in one
          direction only, but in every direction. This will be calculated
          to give us new ideas, concerning the immensity of the creations
          of God, concerning worlds that may be far beyond the reach of the
          most powerful instruments that have been called to the aid of
          man. This will give us information and knowledge we never can
          know as long as we dwell in this mortal tabernacle. This
          tabernacle, although it is good in its place, is something like
          the scaffolding you see round about a new building that is going
          up; it is only a help, an aid in this imperfect situation; but
          when we get into another condition, we shall find that these
          imperfect aids will not be particularly wanted; we shall have
          other sources of gaining knowledge, besides these inlets, called
          In relation to this matter, touching the extension of our
          knowledge year after year, some people have thought that we
          should have to learn everything by study. I do not believe it;
          there are a great many ways of learning things without reasoning
          or studying them out; without obtaining them through the medium
          of the five senses. Man will be endowed, after he leaves this
          tabernacle, with powers and faculties which he, now, has no
          knowledge of, by which he may learn what is round about him. In
          order to prove this, let me refer you to some things in some of
          the revelations which God has given. What is said about the
          brother of Jared? It is said that the Lord showed him all the
          children of men previous to his day, and all that were on earth
          at the time he lived, and all that would be to the end of time.
          How do you suppose he beheld them? Did he look at them with his
          natural eyes? How long do you suppose it would take a man to see
          all that are now living, if he only employed one second to look
          at each individual? It would take him a long time; it would take
          him over thirty years. In order to see them all, he must place
          his eye upon them all. If a man look at one individual in this
          assembly, though he may indistinctly perceive, on each side of
          that individual, a vast variety of faces, yet there is only one
          person that he sees distinctly; the rest only produce very
          indistinct images upon his vision. So with the brother of Jared;
          if he had looked at each individual of all the generations for
          one second successively, it would have taken him over three
          thousand years to have beheld them all.
          There must be some faculty or power natural to God and to
          superior beings, that man, in this life, is not in possession of
          in any great degree, by which they can look at a great variety of
          objects at once. The brother of Jared could look upon past,
          present, and future generations; they all came before him, and he
          gazed upon them all; there was not a soul that he did not behold.
               Moses also had a similar view; he, at a certain time, was
          clothed upon with the glory of God; and while he was thus clothed
          upon, he was enabled to behold many things; and seeing some
          things that looked very glorious, he wanted to see more; but the
          Lord said unto him, "No man can behold all my works, except he
          behold all my glory; and no man can behold all my glory and
          afterwards remain in the flesh;" that is, it would consume him;
          the sight would be so overwhelming that the mortal tabernacle
          would melt away. Should a mortal man be permitted to gaze upon
          all the works of God, which include all His glory, mortality
          could not endure it. But the Lord did condescend to give him, in
          a measure, the same principle that He Himself is in possession
          of; for the Lord beholds all His works. He says, "Mine eye can
          pierce them all," after telling us that the number of worlds were
          greater than the number of particles in millions of earths like
          this. Jesus says that he "looked forth upon the wide expanse of
          eternity," and that "all things are present before mine eyes."
          Now, the Lord imparted a portion of this principle to Moses. Let
          us see how it operated on his vision. As soon as Moses got this
          new principle, not natural to man, what did he behold? He looked
          upon that which mankind never can look upon in this natural
          state, without the aid of the same principle; he beheld every
          particle of the earth, or, as the new revelation says, and there
          was not a particle of it that he did not behold, discerning it by
          the spirit of God. What an excellent telescope! Did the Spirit of
          God impress it by the rays of light upon the retina of the eye
          only? No: the vision was exhibited to the mind, independent of
          the natural eye. Instead of acting upon the mere eye, every part
          of the human spirit could behold and discern, through the medium
          of that all-powerful substance--the Spirit of God, every particle
          of this earth. How long would it have taken Moses to have gazed
          at each particle separately, with the natural eye? While he was
          gazing with the eye at one, he could not be looking directly at
          another. It would have taken him a great many millions of years
          to have gazed directly and distinctly upon every particle of the
          earth, as we naturally see things in succession. But, instead of
          this, we find him, in a short space of time, perhaps the interval
          was only a few minutes or hours, gazing upon every particle of
          it. Here was something new, and independent of the natural
          vision, showing him things beneath the surface of the earth. Men
          look at things above the surface by the natural eye; but here is
          a man who, by the power of heaven, is enabled to penetrate that
          which the natural eye could never behold. Suppose that the spirit
          of man were unclogged from this mortal tabernacle, the Lord could
          show him the particles of million on millions of worlds, in the
          same way, and with the same ease, that he showed Moses the
          particles of one.
          By the same power and principle that Moses beheld every particle
          of this earth, he could have looked at the moon, and beheld every
          particle of it; and the same power could have shown him every
          particle of the sun, planets, comets, and fixed stars.
          Here, then, is a new faculty of knowledge, very extended in its
          nature, that is calculated to throw a vast amount of information
          upon the mind of man, almost in the twinkling of an eye. How long
          a time would it take a man in the next world, if he had to gain
          knowledge as we do here, to find out the simplest things in
          nature? He might reason, and reason for thousands of years, and
          then hardly have got started. But when this Spirit of God, this
          great telescope that is used in the celestial heavens, is given
          to man, and he, through the aid of it, gazes upon eternal things,
          what does he behold? Not one object at a time, but a vast
          multitude of objects rush before his vision, and are present
          before his mind, filling him in a moment with the knowledge of
          worlds more numerous than the sands of the sea shore. Will he be
          able to bear it? Yes, his mind is strengthened in proportion to
          the amount of information imparted. It is this tabernacle, in its
          present condition, that prevents us from a more enlarged
          understanding. Moses understood all he saw, so far as the Lord
          pleased to show him; and if the Lord showed him all the
          properties, qualities, and connexions of those particles, he
          would have understood it.
          There is a faculty mentioned in the word of God, which we are not
          in possession of here, but we shall possess it hereafter; that is
          not only to see a vast number of things in the same moment,
          looking in all directions by the aid of the Spirit, but also to
          obtain a vast number of ideas at the same instant. Here, we have
          to confine ourselves in a little, narrow, contracted space, and
          we can hardly think of two things at a time; if we do, our minds
          are distracted, and we cannot think distinctly. Some, by habit,
          it is true, are able to think of two or three little things at
          once, or at least the interval between the successive thoughts is
          so small as to be inappreciable. Some people play on an
          instrument of music, and may go through a very difficult
          performance, while their minds are thinking of something else;
          and by habit, they hardly perceive the working of the musical
          I believe we shall be freed, in the next world, in a great
          measure, from these narrow, contracted methods of thinking.
          Instead of thinking in one channel, and following up one certain
          course of reasoning to find a certain truth, knowledge will rush
          in from all quarters; it will come in like the light which flows
          from the sun, penetrating every part, informing the spirit, and
          giving understanding concerning ten thousand things at the same
          time; and the mind will be capable of receiving and retaining
          Says one, "Shall we have all knowledge?" I have nothing to say
          about that; that is a matter that you must look to our President
          for information upon; he is the one to hear upon that subject;
          and we should not teach anything, when we once ascertain his real
          mind, that will come in contact with his teachings. I do not know
          that I have this day presented any views that are different from
          his: if I have, when he corrects me, I will remain silent upon
          the subject, if I do not understand it as he does. So with regard
          to any other principle whatever which I may teach. God has placed
          him as the President of this Church, as our leader, guide, and
          teacher, and we are bound not to come in contact with him--not to
          teach differently to what he does; that is, when we once
          ascertain fully his mind and views. But, very frequently, mankind
          are so imperfect, and their minds so contracted, and their
          knowledge so little, comparatively speaking, that they may throw
          out many ideas that may not be true, that are incorrect: but the
          Lord has appointed these that hold the keys, to correct and give
          us instructions on all principles of doctrine; and as often as
          they see proper to turn the keys and unlock to their own minds
          these principles, they can do so. It is not always wisdom to use
          the keys of knowledge and revelation upon trifling subjects.
          There may also be many subjects that it is not wisdom for us to
          understand and receive at present. There may be many items of
          knowledge in the bosom of God, in the eternal worlds, that He
          does not see proper to reveal to us, while in our mortal state;
          consequently, people may differ with regard to their views of
          those things not revealed, and which they do not understand. In
          many of my remarks and teachings, I may have laid before you
          ideas, which, when you come to learn the President's mind upon
          them, may be declared erroneous and not sound doctrine. I may
          have done the same things in many of my writings; but in all
          points of doctrine, relating to the plan of salvation, and the
          redemption of man, so far as I understood it, I have endeavored
          to write that which I, at the time, verily believed to be true.
          Some of those things may be wrong; I do not say that I am
          capable, without direct revelation, of writing upon many
          intricate points, with the same degree of perfection and
          precision as one who writes only as he is inspired. But I do feel
          thankful to that God who has placed us in these Valleys of the
          Mountains, that He has ordained keys by which knowledge and
          information may be poured down from the great fountain, until we
          gain all that is necessary for us to know in this state: and I do
          look forward with great rejoicing at the prospects of the future.
          When I speak of the future state of man, and the situation of our
          spirits between death and the resurrection, I long for the
          experience and knowledge to be gained in that state, as well as
          this. We shall learn many more things there; we need not suppose
          our five senses connect us with all the things of heaven, and
          earth, and eternity, and space; we need not think that we are
          conversant with all the elements of nature, through the medium of
          the senses God has given us here. Suppose He should give us a
          sixth sense, a seventh, an eighth, a ninth, or a fiftieth. All
          these different senses would convey to us new ideas, as much so
          as the senses of tasting, smelling, or seeing communicate
          different ideas from that of hearing.
          Do we suppose the five senses of man converse with all the
          elements of nature? No. There is a principle called magnetism; we
          see its effects, but the name of the thing does not give us a
          knowledge of its nature, or of the manner in which the effects
          are produced. We know not why a piece of iron will turn towards a
          magnet this way or that. Now, suppose we had a sixth sense that
          was so adapted as to perceive this very thing, we should learn
          some new ideas, connected with the elements of nature, besides
          those we have learned by the five senses we already possess. I
          believe there are ten thousand things with which we are
          surrounded, that we know nothing about by our present natural
          senses. When the Lord imparts to us a principle by which we can
          look upon the past and future, as well as the present--by which
          we can look upon many intricate objects of nature which are now
          hidden from our view, we shall find our capacity for obtaining
          and retaining knowledge to be greatly enlarged.
          We already have the capacity, and all it wants is to bring things
          into a situation to act upon it. The capacity is here; and when
          the Lord sees fit, it will be instructed and taught, and things
          will be unveiled--even the things of God, and the laws that have
          been hidden concerning the celestial, terrestrial, and telestial
          worlds, and concerning all the variety of things that are
          organized in the immensity of space, so far as the Lord sees
          proper to unfold them; and we shall learn more and more of them
          until the perfect day, as the Lord places us in circumstances to
          become acquainted with them.
          I have dwelt upon this subject in order that we may be looking
          forward with joyful anticipations to the future. I am constantly
          looking to the future, as well as to the present, and trying to
          frame my present course of conduct in such a way as shall enable
          me to attain to that which is in the future for the faithful. If
          I had no knowledge or understanding of the future, it would be
          like a person pursuing a phantom that he did not know was of any
          worth; but the more knowledge we get of the future, the more we
          impress it upon our minds and in our thoughts, the more we will
          be stirred up in our exertions to do that which concerns us at
          the present moment, knowing that it has an all-important bearing
          upon the future.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
          Young, April 6, 1855
                            Brigham Young, April 6, 1855
                             FAITHFULNESS AND APOSTACY.
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1855.
          Twenty-five years ago to-day this Church was organized with six
          members. More had been baptized by brother Joseph, but he having
          received a revelation to organize the Church, and only six
          members being present, they were all that were then incorporated.
          Many of the faithful brethren and sisters, who embraced the
          Gospel of salvation in the early days of the history of this
          work, have no doubt often looked over the ground this Church has
          traversed, and have been enabled to discern the invisible hand of
          the Lord in the preservation of this people in the various scenes
          they have passed through.
          Many times, to all human appearance, there was no temporal
          salvation for the Saints. Again, those who were not faithful,
          beholding things as the natural man beholds them, have left the
          Church; yes, scores of them, hundreds of them, thousands of them,
          both male and female. They looked at this kingdom, and,
          considering its progress upon seemingly natural principles,
          discovered it was best for them to leave it, and if possible save
          their lives. Those who have been faithful can witness this day,
          that those who have sought to save their lives have lost them,
          while those who have sought diligently to build up the kingdom of
          God, who have clung to the commandments of the Lord, who have not
          counted their lives dear to them, have saved their lives.
          It is marvellous, it is marvellously strange, and truly it is a
          marvellous work and a wonder, to those destitute of the
          revelations of Jesus Christ, when they reflect upon the history
          of this people, in their travels and progress; and it has been a
          wonder to all who have been acquainted with it.
          Those who were acquainted with the rise of this Church, with the
          lives and acts of the few who then believed the Gospel, and with
          the lives and acts of many who surrounded them, discovered then
          that the powers of darkness, the powers of the enemies of all
          righteousness, were leveled against the few who believed in the
          Book of Mormon, and who believed that Joseph Smith was a Prophet.
          Whether they were six in number, or six times six, or whether
          there was but one, it made no difference. Just as soon as the
          Book of Mormon was declared to the people, or to a neighborhood,
          and proclaimed to be the history of the aborigines of our
          country, and to contain the will of God to the people formerly,
          and that the Lord Jesus appeared to the inhabitants of this
          continent and revealed to them the Gospel; that the kingdom of
          God was built up here; that the Lamanites were a remnant of the
          house of Israel; and that the set time had come for the Lord to
          favor Zion and gather Israel; at that very time, on that very
          day, the powers of darkness were arrayed against the Prophet,
          against the Book of Mormon, and those who believed it to be what
          it purported to be.
          Has this spirit of persecution ceased? No, not in the least, but
          it has steadily increased. I was somewhat acquainted with the
          coming forth of the Book of Mormon, not only through what I read
          in the newspapers, but I also heard a great many stories and
          reports which were circulated as quick as the Book of Mormon was
          printed, and began to be scattered abroad. Then the spirit of
          persecution, the spirit of death, the spirit of destruction
          immediately seemed to enter the hearts of the pious priests more
          particularly than any other portion of the people; they could not
          bear it. Among those who professed great faith and great piety,
          and believed in the blessings of sanctification, and professedly
          believed in the ministering of angels, and in the gift of the
          Holy Ghost, and that it was the privilege of Christians to enjoy
          the gifts and graces of the Spirit now, as well as in ancient
          times, as quick as the Book of Mormon was introduced into
          conversation, a spirit would rise in them causing them to wish to
          destroy that book and every person who believed in it. They would
          say, "It is from hell, it is from the bottomless pit, it is of
          the devil; and those who believe in it ought to go to hell; it is
          a pity that such a delusion should be permitted to rise in our
          Christian country." Such expressions came from the mouths of
          religious priests, from the mouths of leading characters in
          society, from those who professed to hold the keys of salvation,
          and to teach the people the way of life. Has this spirit ceased?
          No, it has not, but it has constantly increased. And to my
          certain knowledge, through the visions of the spirit of the Lord
          Jesus Christ, I did know, I did see, I did understand, before I
          went into the waters of baptism, that this spirit of persecution
          would increase. As the kingdom of God increased upon the earth,
          so would the power of the enemy increase in like manner, to keep
          pace with it; and there never would be a time, except for a short
          period, that this people would have rest, until Israel was fully
          gathered, was redeemed and built up, and the Lord had drawn the
          dividing line between the righteous and the wicked.
          This Church has lived twenty-five years and is not dead yet,
          although a great many of its members have gone behind the vail.
          Those who were first baptized into the Church have almost
          entirely left this stage of action. I presume there is not a
          single person in this congregation who embraced the Book of
          Mormon in the fall of 1829, or in the fore part of the year 1830.
          The Prophet, his father, and his brothers, except one, are gone
          behind the vail. I suppose that Martin Harris and Joseph's mother
          are living, but Oliver Cowdery has gone to his long home, and
          most of the witnesses of the Book of Mormon have died; and I know
          of but very few in these valleys who embraced the faith of the
          Gospel in the early days of the rise of this Church. When I call
          to mind the multitudes with whom I have been acquainted in this
          kingdom, and reflect how few there are who have stood firm, and
          how many have apostatized, I often at first think it is strange,
          but again, it is no marvel, realizing as I do that every person
          who lives in this Church must be faithful. They cannot run by
          sight, but must actually exercise faith in the Lord Jesus Christ,
          in order to enjoy the light of the Holy Ghost. When they neglect
          this, the spirit of the world takes possession of them, and they
          become cold and fruitless, and pine away into darkness and
          spiritual death, and finally leave us. Will this continue? Yes.
          Perhaps there are many who are astonished to see people
          apostatize, but it really is no marvel, it is no astonishment at
          all. If you wish to know the reason why they apostatize, it is
          because they neglect their duty, lose the Spirit of the Lord, and
          the spirit of the holy Gospel that they received when they first
          embraced it. Many receive the Gospel because they know it is
          true; they are convinced in their judgment that it is true;
          strong argument overpowers them, and they are rationally
          compelled to admit the Gospel to be true upon fair reasoning.
          They yield to it, and obey its first principles, but never seek
          to be enlightened by the power of the Holy Ghost; such ones
          frequently step out of the way.
          Say they, "Mormonism is true, but I am not going to stand it; I
          am not going to abide this severe temporal loss; I am not going
          to stay here and have my rights trampled upon; I am not going to
          be checked in my career; I do not wish to be trammeled in my
          doings, but I want my liberty perfectly; still I believe it to be
          true with all my heart."
          Well, right upon these statements, if such men only believe
          "Mormonism" to be true, and that too no stronger than they do,
          they are not so far ahead in this particular as the devils in
          hell, for they both believe and know that the Gospel is true.
          They believe and know that Jesus is the Christ; they believe in
          the Old and New Testament, and in the Book of Mormon, and know
          that they are true. They know when a true Prophet comes forth
          upon the earth; if they did not they would not raise up
          persecution against him. Not only believing, but knowing that the
          Gospel is true, they are arrayed in opposition to the truth, and
          lay every plan and scheme, that it is possible for devils to
          invent, to overthrow the kingdom of God on earth, that they may
          retain possession of the world still longer.
          Will there still be apostacy? Yes, brethren and sisters, you may
          expect that people will come into the Church, and then
          apostatize. You may expect that some people will run well for a
          season, and then fall out by the way. For example, take the
          parable of the sower that went out to sow, "and when he sowed,
          some seeds fell by the way side, and the fowls came and devoured
          them up: some fell upon stony places, where they had not much
          earth: and forthwith they sprung up, because they had no deepness
          of earth: and when the sun was up, they were scorched; and
          because they had no root, they withered away. And some fell among
          thorns; and the thorns sprung up, and choked them: but other fell
          into good ground, and brought forth fruit, some an hundred fold,
          some sixty fold, some thirty fold."
          When the seed falls into good ground it takes root, and brings
          forth fruit; such individuals will be faithful to the end. The
          seed that falls by the way side, for want of root cannot endure
          the scorching sun of persecution. Those who are represented by
          the seed among thorns cannot endure because of the cares of the
          world and the pride of life. The influence and power of the
          world, and of the adversary, surrounding such individuals, they
          are by and by turned away, and cease to be Saints, cease to serve
          the Lord, and turn every one to his own way. Is this strange to
          you? Yes, for a moment, you say it is very strange. What did you
          embrace "Mormonism" for? Some have embraced it for the truth's
          sake; some love the Gospel because it is the Gospel--because it
          is based upon true principles, and because it is the only system
          of doctrine revealed to the children of men, that is built upon a
          sure foundation. They love truth because it is truth, because it
          is light, and there is no darkness in it; and they fear not to
          come to the light that their deeds may be reproved, for they wish
          to get rid of their evil deeds. They love virtue because it is a
          holy principle by which the angels live; they love all the Gospel
          principles because they are connected with eternity, and are the
          foundation of eternal lives, and will exalt the faithful to
          happiness and felicity, to kingdoms of glory, power, and
          immortality, and to all the knowledge and happiness that can be
          enjoyed by the intelligent beings who inherit eternity.
          It is not for me to say how many embrace the Gospel for the sake
          of the loaves and fishes; but I really think, from their conduct,
          that many have embraced the Gospel to see if they cannot make
          gain of it; to see if there is any temporal advantage in it. Let
          this kingdom or this people prosper, let them be free from
          persecution at this day, let our friends, our relatives, our
          former neighbors speak well of us and tell the truth with regard
          to our temporal prosperity, as they would of other people, and
          what would be the result? Thousands would professedly embrace the
          Gospel for the advantages to be derived therefrom, to get a good
          name, and to obtain the riches which are of this world, and to be
          perfectly free from restraint. Let this kingdom prosper in a
          manner that all men will speak well of it, and let there be no
          trials, no threatenings, none to say, "You shall be killed, you
          shall be destroyed," but let all say "Peace shall be with you, we
          will bless you, we will neighbor with you, and hail you as our
          friends and brethren;" under such a state of things, thousands
          would professedly embrace the Gospel for the sake of living in
          peace, and to obtain the riches of this world; thousands would
          professedly embrace the Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine
          and Covenants for political advantages, for a great name, and to
          obtain what they are seeking after continually. What is that? To
          be spoken well of by everybody, to obtain power and great
          influence among men. Were I to give my own private opinion
          concerning the matter, I cannot say that a great many have come
          into this Church solely for the worldly advantages which they
          would derive therefrom. On the other hand, do all people join
          this Church with a pure intention? A great many embrace the
          Gospel to be free from the iron hand of oppression, under which
          they are labouring continually, from year to year, in servile
          chains, toiling to get a morsel of bread to subsist upon. They
          are ground down and afflicted; their wages are cut down to the
          last penny they can live upon, when they know that they must
          labor or die.
          Thousands are in this pitiable condition, and would embrace
          anything, I do not care what under the heavens was preached to
          them. You may go and preach the doctrines of Universalism, of
          Infidelity, or of any other belief in the world, you may boil
          them down and get their very essence, and with it tell those who
          are oppressed and borne down by the rich and the great, "You
          shall be delivered from your factories, you shall make your
          escape from your shops of toil; we are preaching this to the
          poor; now embrace our system and our doctrine, and you shall be
          delivered from this iron hand of oppression. We will take you to
          a land of plenty, to a land of freedom, where you can enjoy your
          rights and be blessed, and have the privilege of obtaining, with
          comparative ease like other men, all the comforts of this life."
          What is their reply? "O, we will embrace your religion, if you
          will only take us away from these toils and this starvation."
          Many embrace the Gospel, actuated by no other motive than to have
          the privilege of being removed from their oppressed condition to
          where they will not suffer. They will embrace any doctrine under
          the heavens, if you will only take them from their present
          Are there any with us who act upon the same principle? O yes, you
          may, once in a while, see one who is acting upon that principle.
          Let persecution be heaped upon this people as it has been
          heretofore, even let the persecutors threaten, at the great
          distance from us that they are now, and those who have embraced
          the Gospel with motives that are not in every sense pure, will
          say, "I am for embracing something else to get rid of
          persecution; I am for leaving these Latter-day Saints, lest
          affliction, trouble, and persecution come upon me and I be
          killed, or be made to suffer in the flesh. I am going to leave
          for California, or for the United States, or I am going to do
          something; I want to do that which will free me from all earthly
          suffering and trouble." Do these considerations touch one who has
          embraced the Gospel because of its principles? No. Those who feel
          like forsaking the religion of Jesus Christ for such
          considerations, embraced it at first to better their temporal
          position in life, and for nothing else. This has always been the
          case with many, and when persecution has come, men and women have
          said, "I cannot bear it, I thought I was going to have happiness,
          and to enjoy life; I really supposed that my sorrows were all
          A great many have embraced the Gospel, believing that their
          sorrows would come to an end, at a certain period in this Church
          and kingdom, on the earth, and that too, speedily. I am a witness
          to this in my own experience and feelings. When I yielded
          obedience to the commandments of the Lord, the brethren were
          preparing to gather to a place that was called Zion, in Jackson
          County, on the western borders of the State of Missouri. I then
          actually had faith and the spirit of Zion to such a degree, that
          I supposed that if we got to Zion our worldly sorrows and
          afflictions would cease. I had not however a disposition to go
          there myself, for I wanted to go to the world and proclaim the
          word of the Lord that was revealed to me, and on that account I
          never had the privilege of settling in that county. The spirit of
          Zion which I then possessed is the spirit that inhabits the
          heavens and fills them, it is in and round about all heavenly
          When that spirit is imparted to individuals they realize it as it
          is in its purity, and are not mindful, at all times, that they
          are still embodied in a tabernacle of clay that is subject to the
          power of the devil, and that is liable to be afflicted at any
          moment, and to have severe trials, and be opposed and persecuted
          as long as they are in the flesh. But when the spirit that fills
          eternity is breathed into a person everything else is dispersed
          in a moment, and he sees Zion as it is in its purity, he then
          enjoys the spirit of Zion.
          A great many people imbibed the same idea which I did in the
          beginning, and really believed that in Jackson County all the
          earthly sorrows, afflictions, disappointments, and weaknesses
          pertaining to the flesh would be at an end, and that every one
          would be sanctified before the Lord, and all would be peace and
          joy from morning until evening, and from year to year, until the
          Savior should come.
          The brethren who went then found themselves mistaken, in a very
          short time. Those who went there, and those who were acquainted
          with their going and coming, found the world, the flesh, and the
          devil there, just as much as any where else, unless they had
          faith to turn every spirit of the world out of doors, that is,
          out of their hearts. They found the same tempter, the same
          covetous feelings, and the same allurements there, as in other
          When our Elders go out to preach the Gospel, they tell the people
          to gather to Zion. Where is it? It is at the City of the Great
          Salt Lake, in the Valleys of the Mountains, in the settlements of
          Utah Territory--there is Zion now. But you perceive when you come
          here the same covetous feelings imbibed in the hearts of many, as
          in other places, the same tempter is here, and there are plenty
          of allurements; and unless the people live before the Lord in the
          obedience of His commandments, they cannot have Zion within them.
          They must carry it with them, if they expect to live in it, to
          enjoy it, and increase in it. If they do not do this, they are as
          much destitute of Zion here as they are in other places. Some
          inquire, "Why cannot we serve God in other countries as well as
          here?" You can just as well in England, in France, in Germany, in
          Italy, on the Islands of the Sea, in the United States, in
          California, or anywhere else, as you can here. "Well, then, let
          us go," say they. But hold on, you can serve Him just as well
          anywhere else, when it is your duty to be there. If it is not
          your duty to be anywhere else, if you would serve him acceptably,
          it must be where He calls you. To what part of the earth is the
          Lord now calling His Saints? He has opened up their way far into
          the interior of North America, they are widely removed from all
          surrounding civilization.
          If you will examine the map you will find that we are located in
          an isolated portion of what? Of Zion. And what is Zion? In one
          sense Zion is the pure in heart. But is there a land that ever
          will be called Zion? Yes, brethren. What land is it? It is the
          land that the Lord gave to Jacob, who bequeathed it to his son
          Joseph, and his posterity, and they inhabit it, and that land is
          North and South America. That is Zion as to land, as to
          Territory, and location. The children of Zion have not yet much
          in their possession, but their territory is North and South
          America to begin with. As to the spirit of Zion, it is in the
          hearts of the Saints, of those who love and serve the Lord with
          all their might, mind, and strength. We have opened up the way,
          and come here, and what will you see? Just as much weakness and
          trouble as in any other place, if you have a mind to make
          it--which you will if you do wickedly, and perform that which is
          derogatory to the principles of righteousness. We can make the
          territory of Utah one of greatest sinks of iniquity upon the face
          of the whole earth, and exceed the abo